CHEON IL GUK YOUTH MISSIONARY PROGRAM

2019-2020
1
2
True Father’s
Words

3
 The Way of God’s Will
Rev. Sun Myung Moon
On Faith
III. Witnessing
1. Witnessing
Witnessing should be preceded by heart; to witness
you should have so strong an emotion that you
become a heartistic magnet who can draw the minds
of all people.

Witnessing is like creating a second self. It would be

no problem if you dedicate as much heart as a
mother does to nourish and care for her newborn
baby.

Have you ever heard the groaning and wailing of

many people trapped in the tomb of Satan? And have
you ever felt righteous indignation to liberate them?

There are many who want to save good people, but

few who want to raise bad and pitiful people so that
they may become good and happy people. Since
sinful history has lasted for 6,000 years, you must
spend at least six months dedicating your heart in
raising each person you have found.

Who are the persons who will cry out in my place,

inheriting my desire to visit all corners of this land
and cry out?

After you are sent by God, don't make Him worry about you but become the person who can make Him
say, "I can have you go quickly in my place." This is the glory of the earth.

You must always be determined to explode with your body upon your area and make a foundation of
service there worthy of inviting Heaven.

Now is the time when fallen man's loud cry for help and salvation resounds throughout heaven and earth.
Unless you can hear that cry, you cannot penetrate to the heart of restoration.

You must feel such sensitivity toward your witnessing area that your bones and flesh are melted. When
you are about to speak on a stage, begin with this heartistic prayer: "Father, I am sorry that such an
unworthy person as myself should speak." Don't be self-centered but regard yourself as a soldier of God,
delivering messages from Him.

4
Witnessing results depend 40 percent on the spirit world, 30 percent on one's understanding of the Divine
Principle, and 30 percent on one's practice.

In your witnessing area, you must have the conviction that you can confidently launch a competition of
loyalty toward God by gathering all the residents and all the spirit men who lived there.

To climb a tall tree, you must start from the bottom, which is usually dirty and muddy. Likewise, to
restore a town or city, you must begin with solving the most miserable situation of that place.

Be resolved to bring back even a handful of soil from the place where you shed your sweat and tears.

Those who do much work for God in this God-given period will receive many blessings from Him. just as
one's school records follow him throughout his life, your merits in this one period will follow you for
eternity.

Embrace many people from all walks of life, so that one day they may support your activities. You will
find it necessary.

Find and educate three men with whom you can go over the hills of life-and-death situations.

The secret of witnessing to a person is to see him often with your eyes, talk to him often with your mouth,
listen to him often with your ears, be concerned about him often with your heart, and give him much.

What is important is "myself." When I go someplace for witnessing, do I go as a "beggar", a "bystander"

or a "master?" That is the question. Clearly know that you go witnessing not in order to be taken care of
but in order to take care of people.

If you convey God's words to someone only with the intention to utilize him in some way, you will never
be able to establish the standard of the "Way." Give what you have to others with your sincere heart.

When you, witness in your area and find a pitiful man there, you must be full of the heart to shed tears for
him and to give something to him. If you witness and pray with this kind of heart, God will sympathize
with you.

Don't fool around. If you do, the time will come when you will regret it bitterly in tears.

Don't say you can't do it. If you think you can't, then even force yourself to do it.

There is always a way. just look for it.

"Don't bother doing any work!" Doesn't this mean that you are unnecessary? There are no words more
fearful than these.

"I do not exist. I was already lost because of sin, so I must bury 'myself'." Go with this kind of attitude.

Before you deplore your inability to gain results in witnessing, you must first check if your mind and
body are united and if you are God's substantial object to benefit all people.

5
To lay your foundation, you should pour out all your sincere effort. To do this, you should: (1) give God's
words, (2) set the example of the words through your character and deeds, (3) make such bonds of heart
with others that they will want to tell you everything about themselves, (4) leave them as many
unforgettable memories of life of faith as possible, (5) have them work as hard as you have worked for
them, and, (6) make them your representatives.

When your witnessing result is not satisfactory, don't get disappointed but continue to prepare. Until your
chance comes, pour out all your sincerity and yearn for good people with your true heart.

When you feel uneasy, be silent and make plans. If you cannot be successful even after that, it may be
necessary for you to make totally different plans.

If you want to save all men, you have to understand their circumstances. In witnessing to people, you
yourself should go to see them instead of telling them to come.

Blessed families must always be ready to be called out. If I command them to cross the Pacific Ocean,
they must do so even knowing that they might die by doing so.

How many tears have you shed to love and save people? Without true sacrifice you cannot truly give life
to men.

In witnessing, begin with your relatives and friends. Years ago, you visited them to take blessings from
them, but now you do so to give blessings to them. Therefore, they will not oppose us.

In witnessing to someone, listen to him thoroughly and be concerned with all his problems. Only after
that should you talk to him about your situation.

Witnessing is an act of engrafting. In witnessing to someone, therefore, you should have common
elements with him and eliminate all of the conflicting elements. You can begin witnessing to him after he
desires to reveal to you all his circumstances and secrets that he cannot talk about even with his parents
and his spouse.

Don't have regret, even though there is no result after you have worked with all your sincere effort. Since
God's work must progress and develop, your wholehearted work may develop only after enduring ten or
twenty years.

Even when you work in a place outside of the Church, you should have such a heart that you can pray to
God: "Let me manage to broaden your foundation here."

Only when you have such a heart that you don't want your guests to go home and that you want to give
them all that you have, can you succeed in witnessing to and reviving them.

Any religion which aims solely at self-salvation will certainly perish. We should be saved together with
all mankind.

If you witness to people with good ancestors, the merits of those ancestors will be connected to you, even
though your own ancestors may not have had as much merit.

If you witness to the lowest people as though they were the highest, God will be impressed with you.

6
Even if only we Family members are ignited, this nation will turn toward the dispensation. We must
regard this land as our own land, this people as our own families, and act as a Moses and Caleb for this
nation.

When going to bed, you must pray that God may forgive you for resting before you were able to
accomplish His Will to restore mankind and to serve mankind enough.

When did you ever convey God's words at the risk of your life? If you appeal to the problems, heart and
desire of the person you talk to by revealing God's situation to him, he will be moved.

When you witness to someone about God, a three-level relationship of God, yourself and that person is
realized. Thus you are energized.

My wish is to see the day when this nation and the world will cry together with me.

The life of God is such that He embraces the world in His heart.

For one hour of witnessing you should pray three hours. Before visiting a person you should shed tears.
God works with those who shed tears.

Only when you care for your guest so intensely that you don't want him to go home, even late at night,
can your witnessing be successful. If you want him to go home soon, it will not be successful. If you want
to give everything to him, the more he will be drawn to you. If you pray for him in the night without
sleep, he will come to visit you in the night without sleep.

Make a point of witnessing to your relatives and friends. If you do not do this while on earth, you will
never be freed from their accusation.

Check whether you narrowed or widened the gate of heaven for those who joined the Will later than you
did.

Suppose that you become spiritually wounded on the front line of witnessing. If because of this you
retreat without God's permission, you will never be able to get well. You should go out to the front line
again and determine to volunteer for a place many times worse than the previous one.

When your conscience bothers you and yet you don't do any work, you will become ill.

Those who joined the Unification Church and never witnessed will become mute in the spiritual world.

God sends you out for witnessing so that you may pay indemnity. Thus, He does this out of grace. If you
have good ancestors then Satan cannot block your way. If Satan blocks your way, he will have to pay
indemnity for you. Thus, even Satan helps you.

When you subjugate three people who oppose you, the rest of your witnessing will become easy.

When one gets up to a high place, he has to come down again. If he cannot come down on his own then
he can come down to a humble position through his spiritual children.

Can't we who are to unify this world even fill this small church?

7
First, witnessing; second, witnessing; and third, witnessing.

Even cattle can discern poisonous grass and keep away from it. They can also sense where the
slaughterhouse is. How much more should men be able to distinguish a place of life from a place of death.

When you pour your heart out to someone whom you wish to save and he does not respond, all of his
blessings and merits will be transferred to you.

If you cannot do witnessing, your path will be blocked.

Jesus, too, walked the course of the cross by discarding the environment of his family life, his position as
a son, and his desire, after he started on the path of the gospel.

Don't disregard people. If you treat your visitors carelessly, your way will be blocked.

He who can respond to the heart of a messenger rather than to the message itself becomes a family
member of God.

Convey the Will of God to others with your whole heart so that they may accept it with their whole heart.

After you scold someone, pray for him. This is the way you can cope with and pass through the situation.

Have concern and love for people.

In our movement, to witness by the Principle is the means of seeking love.

Our goal of fighting at the risk of our lives is to find righteous people. How can we make them heavenly
figures who can survive?

You will perish if you give something to others with ridicule. You have to give with tears.

The sorrow of history is that those who have do not give, and that those who have learned do not teach
and show.

When in your activity of conveying the Will of God you have to sleep outdoors, making a bed with your
overcoat on a mountain, say to yourself, "Ah! I have become a wonderful movie actor. The day will come
sometime when people will see this film and cry."

Your Divine Principle lecture should cry out in God's place to reveal His internal situation. Worry about
how your heart is more than how your lecture itself is.

There should be a difference between the time when you were engaged in activities centered on
yourselves and when you followed me loyally in the past. When you followed, you restored a certain
spiritual standard. But now is the time when you multiply after your inheritance.

You have to witness to at least three spiritual children, in a year.

If a criminal is told that if he does not witness to three spiritual children every month he will be executed,
then can he not do the task? Even we are in the sphere of natural execution because we will have to die
some time in the future.

8
If you have three fiercely hostile opponents, one person will certainly come to your side.

Business should be done as a condition for witnessing.

2. Spiritual Children
You become a public person through your spiritual children.

Don't be overly concerned with relationships with brothers and sisters until after you have raised three
spiritual children. If you raise three spiritual children, you will be able to become like a family.

You are very fortunate and should be grateful that you can have spiritual children at a younger age than I
did.

In order to give life to spiritual children, you must make your own children endure hardships. In order to
give life to this nation, the Unification Church members should undergo hardships.

Before you can enter Heaven, You must go through a ceremony in which your three spiritual children
offer you gold, frankincense and myrrh. Those without three spiritual children face a difficulty.

Your three spiritual children are conditional objects which are equivalent to three offerings to God.
Without three spiritual children, therefore, you will not be restored to God.

You must have at least three spiritual children of yours blessed in holy matrimony before you yourself
can advance to the position of parenthood. Therefore, it is imperative that you raise three spiritual
children.

You can love your own children only after raising three spiritual children.

If your spiritual children fully serve your own baby when it is still in the womb, restoration through
indemnity will be fully realized and Satan will be fully cut off from the lineage of your family.

Originally each person should raise three spiritual children before conceiving his own children. Thus the
former should fully serve the latter while the latter are in the womb. Only in this way can he have
physical children who can go to the Kingdom of Heaven.

There were three archangels who were to serve Adam. In order to have their position restored, you should
raise three spiritual children who serve your own children while they are in the womb. Thus, your
spiritual children should be absolutely obedient to you.

Your three spiritual children should (1) have the heart that they can go to a place of death in your place,
and (2) serve your physical children, who are in the Abel position, from the time of conception until the
time of marriage. Only then can your family be completely free from Satan's accusation.

To God, three spiritual children vertically signify Adam-Jesus-Lord of the Second Advent, and
horizontally, Cain-Abel-Seth, Shem-Ham-Japeth, and Abraham-Isaac-Jacob.

Even Jesus, after losing his three spiritual children, fell to the position of fallen Adam and was pulled
down to the satanic world. Thus, he had to be tested by Satan.

Through the experience of having loved your spiritual children, you have to educate your own children.

9
If Jesus' disciples had died with him, God would have resurrected them prior to him. Then Jesus would
not have had to ascend to heaven but would have established the spiritual four position foundation to do
his work on earth with the Holy Spirit. The appalling bloodshed of Christian martyrs would have been
avoided, and the Will would have been quickly accomplished. The three disciples were Jesus' spiritual
children.

God visits those children who shed tears for Him.

No matter how ugly your mother may be, she is your only mother.

The greatest gift to God is to find fallen children and report to Him about them.

The restoration of three spiritual children means: (1) the spiritual restoration of the three archangels, (2)
the absolute condition to determine the position of a parent, and (3) the absolute condition to raise your
physical children up to the perfectly victorious position.

Those who joined the Unification Church later should compensate for the betrayal of those earlier
members who left the Church.

Can you give your spiritual children the highest place you ever enjoyed?

Although you gave birth to three spiritual children, you have to be able to raise them one by one.
Otherwise, you will not be able to expect heartistic unity,

You must invest your utmost sincerity in one person.

10
 The Way of the Spiritual Leader
Rev. Sun Myung Moon

Witnessing (Part 1)

1. The Reason That We Should Witness

1) What Is Witnessing

What is witnessing? Witnessing is

inducing people to leave the satanic world
with a smile and follow the heavenly path.
You have to understand this. Do you
understand? When I look at the way you
do witnessing, you force people to come,
completely disregarding whether or not
the person likes it; but this is not right.
Man is a spiritual being. So pray for that
person and see what happens; do an
experiment. Try to give your utmost love
for a person and cry with painful heart in
order to raise him and persuade him to
follow the path of dispensation. [50-279]

What is witnessing? If Abel is plus, then

Cain is minus. This is the satanic world.
In respect to the satanic world, I am in the
position of plus and Abel. We are to make
Cain submit, so that this plus of the
satanic world can become a minus. It is
not creating, but is causing him to become
one with myself. It is re-creation, re-creation. Do you understand?

So, it won't do if he dislikes it; he must be happy. God created the world with joy and not with sorrow,
isn't that right? Therefore, you must give love that surpasses the amount of difficulty and hardship that
you are facing. [108-84]

Creation is inputting, investing and investing again. You will be able to reap as much as you have given.
Do you understand? For this reason, you will be restored to the extent that you have invested in people
and the archangel. It is by the same logic.

Because such a formula exists, when I stand up in public, I tell you, "Put more effort in, invest by
sacrificing." Is this a right education or bad education? This must be continued until restoration is
complete. God is the master of creation. Did he engage in creation because someone told him to do so?

11
No. He did it voluntarily. So, can it be done by having someone tell one what to do? Would it be
accomplished just because I desire it? [We ourselves must want it.] The same holds true for them also.

Then, what is going out to witnessing? It is asking you to complete the task and come back quickly. It is
asking you to return to heaven quickly. So someone who is unwilling and reluctant will be doomed right
on the spot. For this reason, I am chasing you out in order to avoid your destruction. It is theoretically
sound. Therefore, once you understand this, you must go out right away. A German, an American, a black
man, and a white man all have to go. You cannot have the attitude, "I do not need that. Even if I try it, the
outcome will only be like this and like that." It all depends on this type of thing. [81-154]

The main objective of a witnessing campaign is creating a national sphere for witnessing. If you can build
a national foundation for witnessing, then you will set the national sphere of freedom. If you can build a
worldwide foundation for witnessing, then you will set the worldwide sphere of freedom. This is one of
God's strategies for the physical world. [55-28]

I tell you to go out and witness, but what is witnessing? It is showing the way. It is showing you how to
return to God for the sake of the world, so how great is that? If you ask an original man, "Where are you
going to go?" then he will reply, "By going through the world, I must return to the Kingdom of Heaven."
So how great is the task that paves the way. Receiving persecution, receiving this and that . . . Always,
one returns to heaven by passing through the world. [117-102]

If you do not have evidence, then you must find it. In one of the holy songs the lyrics goes, "Jesus, I
believe in Jesus because I was given much evidence." Have you received any evidence? You go out
witnessing bragging that you have evidences, but do you think they can be considered as proofs? What
use does it have in proving things, when you cannot convince anyone to remain? It has no relevance.

When you go to the Kingdom of Heaven, do you have any gifts that you will bring? When you arrive at
the spirit world, there will stand before you many martyrs and saints of great merit. Can you unwrap your
bag of gifts before such great figures? Please reflect deeply. Do you think that you can unwrap and
present things that resemble the belongings of a beggar? What kind of suffering did Unification Church
go through, and what kind of suffering did you undergo? You say that you are living for the sake of the
nation and the world, but without going through even that much suffering, how can you say that you have
led such a life? It is more proper for you to take up the attitude, "Although I have suffered a little, that
cannot add up to a real suffering." You still have a long way to go. When you get to the spirit world, you
should be able to unwrap your gift box and say, "This is what I have prepared all my life, so please
receive it." Even a woman brings a full dowry when she gets married, so how can you go to the spirit
world empty-handed? [32-371]

2) Reasons We Have to Witness

What has been the purpose behind pursuing religions until today? The pursuit centered on the question of
restoring one's own self. This type of religions will certainly perish away. No matter how strong their
worldwide foundation may be at the present, it needs a spiritual revival. What is the purpose of those who
are pursuing religion to save one's own life and the lives of Christians? They say they are trying to attain

12
salvation and go to heaven. This is not how it should be. When you go to the spirit world, it is worthless
to go there alone. You should be leading a life of faith for the sake of bringing along all of humanity.

For this reason, even if you are told not to do witnessing, you must persist. Even if you are told not to lead
a life of goodness, you must embody goodness through your actions. [35-205]

You can never enter heaven alone. You can only go there in pairs. For this reason, you must form a
couple, have brothers and sisters, and restore the four-position foundation before you can go. Because
Rev. Moon of the Unification Church found out and elaborated in public all that is necessary, then there
are many among the young who do not like him. When they think about it, I already took all the best
things and sold them. But that does not mean that I am a religious swindler.

Considering these, should you be undertaking witnessing activities in order to gain life? [We must do it.]
Whom does heaven belong to? Does it belong to Rev. Moon? If it belongs to Rev. Moon, then are you
going to live in heaven by renting it out from me? [34-293]

The purpose of going out witnessing is to gain your own life as well as to save Cain. In other words, the
purpose of witnessing is to receive the certificate of validation from God and Satan and put it into
practice. It is your battle to live according to the conditions that you have set down for receiving the
certificate. Do you understand? You should already be aware of this while walking this path, but is that
how you have lived? You have gone about your ways without understanding anything, right? [40-252]

Suppose that you were not able to raise even one new member during your three years in the state. Then,
those who died during this period might accuse you, "You bastard, are you not aware of the fact that if
you do not witness to the people, then they become Satan? Why did you not witness to me? You were
sent by heaven, but why did you not witness to me? I had to go to hell because you did not witness to
me." If they say this to you, then what are you going to do? They will resentfully cry out, "I had to go to
hell because you failed in witnessing. I was sent to Satan. So I am going to make the accusation against
you." Moreover, I will also make accusations against you. [125-18]

Now we in the Unification Church are about to go out witnessing. Is this advancing forward or retreating
backwards? "Going out witnessing" is surely advancing forward. "Going out" is the same as making
progress. Therefore, without witnessing there will not be any development and advancement.

Those who speak against the people who are out witnessing will meet their doom. If they speak those
wicked words, then they will become beggars. You just wait and see. [36-127]

13
If you do not witness, then you will decline. If you want to fade away, then you do not have to go out
witnessing. No matter how much you proclaim the love of God, without Cain you cannot enter heaven.
[34-292]

You must go witnessing with all your heart and devotion. When you are doing witnessing, you should
plead for help from your mother, brothers and sisters saying that even with your very best efforts, it is not
enough. You should try to obtain cooperation of parents, brothers and sisters. This is what you should do.
Only then can you receive the help of the spirit world.

If I tell you to go out witnessing, you will run away saying, "I do not want to go out witnessing. I am not
going." How can you enter heaven with such an attitude? You must go out and invest more than anyone
in the village. If you are in America, even if you display greater devotion than the early pioneers it is still
not enough, and it won't be enough even if you take all the assets of your younger sister, your older
brother, your parents and yourself and invest them in your mission. Yet, what you do is sleep and play all
day. If that is what you are going to do, then it is better that you do not go out in the first place.

Until now, have you passed the requirements for the activities that you were engaged in? Did you pass the
activities that correspond to the Old Testament? When you see someone spending a little more money
than you, then do you think, "Since that person bought such and such clothes, I should buy a little better
clothes?" Do you or not? How about you?

So I am telling you to go out witnessing. So did you witness? [Yes] If I ask you about it, you tell me that
you could not do it because you did not have time, but do you really not have time? Did it ever occur to
you that it is really because your devotion is inadequate? Is that true or false? [True] You must understand
this.

You are all like hooligans . . . Unification Church members should have nothing to do with hooligans. If
that was not the case, then I did not have to go through suffering. Life is very short. So why are you
acting so foolishly? Why? Why are you behaving that way? This is what you must realize; you must
understand the fundamental principles. [95-298]

Can we complain? Can we afford to become tired? You need this type of heart. You should tell yourself,
"On account of my full devotion, I will become God's son, a great son." Do you understand? You must go
out in place of your father and mother. You exhibit love before you return. This is what you must do.

You should visit each house and explore there just as if you are digging up gold nuggets this big. You
must visit many houses. You must carry this out. You must go out witnessing. Witnessing; without it you
cannot come to understand the situation of God, Jesus, and me. I am doing witnessing even now. Isn't that
the same thing? This is the path of the Principle. [95-303]

For you right now, is witnessing the enemy or is your body the enemy? [Body is the enemy] You cannot
go out witnessing simply at your own will. Those who are about to go out witnessing must first be
recognized by Satan. We go out witnessing in order to be recognized by God. Therefore, you must first

14
obtain the certificate of validation from God and Satan, then go out to the battlefield. Do you understand?
[Yes]

You are not going out to provide salvation, but rather, to obtain salvation. Do you understand? This is my
position right now. You must first be saved before you can save others. You must first become an Abel in
order to save Cain. Have you become Abel yet? You haven't yet, right?

What do you have to do to become an Abel? First you must receive the love of God and then secondly
you must possess life. Then third, you must teach. This is the formula.

To accomplish this, you must first receive the love of God. Are you receiving the love of God right now?
How do you receive love? You will receive love that corresponds to the degree to which you have chased
Satan out. You will automatically receive the love of God according to the extent to which you were able
to eliminate evil. Isn't this how it should be? Love from God that will seek after me will amount to how
much evil I have eradicated.

If I put my life on the line and subjugate evil, then the life-giving love of God will be bestowed upon me.
This is the formula. It is like a balance scale. If one side goes down, then the other side goes up. If you
eradicate more evil, then the side of goodness will be raised higher, and if you hold on to evil then the
side of goodness will be lowered. It is the same. God is able to give you only as much love as you have
destroyed evil. For this reason, it is said that you should love yourself more than anyone else. The
principle behind the love of God is that you will receive as much love as you have offered to God. In
other words, you receive God's love because you have loved Him. [40-243]

A plus and a minus should become one to form a greater plus, and seek a new minus. Then, when they
also can become one, they can become yet a greater plus and seek out another minus. When a large object
can join up with a reciprocal object, then the unified being becomes another plus, and looks for another
minus. Similarly, the Unification Church is also divided. Do you understand? It is divided into
individuals, families, tribes, peoples, and nations. What Abel is supposed to do is to become a minus in
respect to the satanic side. It is in essence a plus, but if all you have is plus types, then the unification of
the world will never be realized. Accordingly, Abel should become a minus to digest Cain who is a plus,
so that he can make a greater plus on the Abel side.

For this reason, we must go out witnessing. Do you understand? Through witnessing, you must make an
ever greater plus. By making pluses in this way, you are forming a family. Abel who has restored Cain
will receive the blessing on the family level. Isn't this true? Centering on the Abel figure on the family
level digesting the Cain figure on the family level, the two must become one and create a larger plus, the
center of the clan. [56-209]

In the relationship between up, middle, and down, there are up and down, right? The high and the low
must be connected. Isn't it three stages? Left and right must also become connected. Having front and
back, left and right, and up and down is the Principle of the universe. You exist through me for the sake of
the descendants. For this reason, you must do witnessing. You must live for the sake of the right side.
This is the law of the heaven. Isn't this true? You must live for the sake of left and right. Parents become
left and right. Then what is front and back? There are brothers and the nation, right? These are all front
and back. Accordingly, you must lead an altruistic lifestyle. [68-104]

15
You are about to greet the spring; then what is witnessing? What is witnessing? What are you trying to
accomplish through witnessing? It is to receive the summer. What we are trying to do is usher in better
days when branches sprout outwards and leaves grow big, so that flowers can blossom and fruits can be
born. How about the Unification Church? What would happen if you said, "Since I have done witnessing
for three years, now I can go home and relax."? What would it be like? Even if that bears fruit, if you do
not have the force of life that can surpass it, then when the cold wind from the north blows down strongly,
you will begin to wither and shrink. [1968.3.1]

3) The Purpose of Witnessing

The purpose of witnessing is to create my second self. [18-186]

The Old Testament is a time of material offering. Isn't that true? [Yes it is.] What is the New Testament
then? It is a time for offering the son, as a substantial body. This is what Jesus had to do. Isn't that what
Jesus did? At that time, the body had to be offered as a sacrifice. The body is the best offering that God
wishes for. This is what financial restoration is. This is what fundraising is all about; we must do
fundraising. First, we must do enough of it so that the people of the outside world, the ordinary people
cannot catch up; then, we must raise ourselves up to the position of the son, and represent God by giving
love centering on His word. You have to do witnessing. Witnessing: we must do the mission of Jesus [95-
294]

What is witnessing? It is standing in the position of a son; in other words, it is paying indemnity for the
New Testament. We must win over Satan. We must win victory over him. [119-49]

What is the purpose behind going out witnessing? It is to become better than Jesus. You cannot receive
blessing if you are not better than Jesus. Isn't that true? How do you become better than Jesus? Jesus
prayed to God three times at the Garden of Gethsemane that his life be spared; in contrast, I must never
offer such prayer even when I am dying. [Smile] I won't do it. I will never do it, even if I have to face
death. If you can have that standard, then you can become better than Jesus. This is how you should live. I
do not pray for myself even at the place of death. I never pray to save myself. Do you understand? [Yes]

So, what is the purpose of witnessing? Since we must be better than Jesus, then we are to raise disciples
who would not stand opposed like Jesus' disciples, but would follow to the end, even to the path of death.
For this reason, whether it is at night or during the day, you are not to leave them behind alone. You must
enter the path of death together. We must be willing to die before that person or his child.

All crosses must be born by me, and you must be willing to be hit by all the stones that people throw in
the villages; you must receive all the curse and accusations, and you must be the first to receive all the
beatings; this is how it should be. Do you understand? [Yes] What is the purpose of witnessing? [To
become better than Jesus.] [96-122]

16
Then how do you do witnessing? You must put in more efforts than he does! You must be more diligent
than he is. Even more than restoring material things and going over the Old Testament, passing through
the New Testament and restoring the son requires more dedicated effort. You must be more diligent than
that. This is the basic principle. You must work harder than that. If it is otherwise, then it is not in
accordance with the principle.

This is the only way to pass through the New Testament. It is fulfilling the responsibility in place of
Jesus. Adam lost the creation, man, and love. He lost these three things. Thus, in order to become his
replacement and become the child of God, we must claim back the creation, man, and love. This is the
way of restoration. This is the basic law. These are not the words of Rev. Moon himself. Isn't that so? Do
you understand? [Yes] Therefore, we cannot neglect it.

Accordingly, you wouldn't be able to even fathom how much I had to go through to claim back the
creation and raise money. You cannot understand how many tears I have shed for witnessing during many
sleepless nights. You do not understand how much persecution I have received and how heavy a cross I
have carried in order to restore the family that God wanted. [96-151]

Our witnessing through Divine Principle is carrying on a movement to find love. The world of heart will
surpass time and space. The word and prayer are ultimately all for the sake of love. Perfection is realizing
the ideals of love. [33-69]

4) The Value of Witnessing

Although one day of life may seem brief, a day of witnessing will be connected up to the eternity. Our
every action on such a foundation of order will be linked to the whole or to the eternity, and it will remain
forever.

For this reason, your every hard effort of blood and sweat during that one day of witnessing will be linked
up to the eternity. After rectifying goodness on the foundation of order, and establishing the unchanging
values that promise eternity, when all of you disperse to the Korean peninsula to do witnessing, the values
are finally secured; then what will happen? The "standard of truth that is raised high," a true standard that
shows the path of true man will slowly be revealed.

It will be revealed on the individual, family, and national level, and the standard of truth that Unification
Church upholds will finally become the standard of every man; then what? [Boundless . . .] "The
boundless day of goodness will prevail," finally we will greet the continuing days of goodness. [152-219]

When you are doing witnessing, then you will feel joy. On the other hand, without witnessing, happiness
will not come. I am also carrying on this work, because if I don't do it I feel great pain. When I do
witnessing, I feel great joy even when I am being cursed at. [19-22]

17
When you go out on a pioneering mission witnessing, then you will have the real experience of God who
is always protecting us. On the contrary, when you oppose God and walk the opposite direction, your
days are numbered. [35-193]

When you have the living experience that God is alive, then you will go out witnessing even if people tell
you not to do so. Witnessing is the most stimulating activity, and it produces new things. If you have ten
people before you, and you carry on a sincere conversation, then the ten people will become new people.
After that, you should go to the church and pray; and then see what happens. Then, when they are making
progress, you will also be advancing. You will rise up. [30-154]

When you go to the spirit world, the only thing that you can be proud of is witnessing. In the spirit world,
your wealth cannot be an object of pride. Moreover, you cannot brag about how much power you had
once possessed. The only thing to be proud of is how many lives you have saved. The question is how
many from your village and borough or from the tribe were connected to the new life. This is your asset.
This is your only asset. Since spirit world is fully equipped with everything, there is nothing that you will
miss; if there were something that you will miss, then it is a true man. For this reason, those saints of
merit who have made great contributions in cultivating true men can become sons and daughters of honor
in heaven. Accordingly, this is the only thing that one can be proud of. [30-148]

You must quickly carry on witnessing and go down to the bottom. You should often run out, and produce
people who can go up and down at their will. So when I go down, there must be people who are
continuously pushing me up. Do you understand what I am saying? Ladies and gentlemen, suppose that I
have a difficult and heart-aching task before me; then wouldn't you try to accomplish the task in my place
and refuse to have me involved in it directly? This is the same thing. You also have to build a similar
foundation. [104-184]

Witnessing (Part 2)
2. The Attitude of One Who Witnesses
1) The Preparation Before Witnessing
You should become a member of heavenly force and a citizen of heaven who cannot sleep at night
because of the burning desire to go out witnessing and can put everything aside for that mission. With this
mindset, even when you are riding on the train you should be saying, "Train, you are running so smooth.
Today will be the best chapter of my life, which I can put on the record as the most precious day in my
life. Thank you, Heavenly Father." Even in the most difficult and trying circumstances, you should be
able to proclaim, "I am a first class citizen." If you want to love God, then you must be very greedy. [24-
336]

18
Have you ever wailed through the night for the sake of a new guest? Did you ever lament more
sorrowfully than at the death of you father, mother, and even your lover? Have you ever done it or not? If
you have not, then you must try. You should be lamenting through the sleepless nights. If you can save
one life, then there is nothing that you will feel reluctant to sacrifice. Money, clothes, and house are not
even an issue. You must be crazy in loving people. [34-270]

The level of members in your church is not high enough. When you come to church, you must bring with
you all of your parents and family members. You should bring along your older brother, older sister, and
everyone else. How much blood and tears have you shed for the cause of witnessing to your parents, your
cousins, your in-laws, and your distant relatives? Have you ever put yourself in the position of sacrifice,
struggling fiercely, and praying with tremendous devotion in order to guide a man's life? This is the
question. You must become the center of the environment that you find yourself in. You must understand
that all of you must become the center. [41-90]

In order to do witnessing, you must research people's psychology. You should be able to tell whether or
not one likes something just by looking at one's expressions and the way that one walks. For public
purposes, you should be able to judge that person's emotion.
One is able to tell just from the way people walk, whether or not one's wife or someone close to him is in
a good mood or in a bad mood. So, when the wife walks in, one can ask her, "Why are you upset?" Then,
she is at loss for words because the husband already knows everything without even seeing her. This is
how it should be in your life. When you pray for someone with strong attention, then they will also
become attentive to you. [42-174]

When you go out witnessing, only after being given guidance spiritually and being coached well, will all
things unfold smoothly. Otherwise, you should have some spiritual power that will mysteriously guide
someone who was going shopping to the market to turn around and head toward your place. What do you
do to cause this to take place? You must witness with a heart more earnest than when you are seeking
your lover or when your lover comes to visit. Without this kind of atmosphere, it will never come to pass.
[96-320]

When you go out witnessing, the heart with which you are setting out for your mission today must be
different from yesterday. You should be determined that although you have set out with such and such an
attitude in the past, today you are making a new resolution as you begin the day; then, you will without
fail bring good results. However, if you cannot achieve this, and begin the day with the level of heart and
mindset worse than yesterday, then you will have no choice but to make a retreat. As you continue your
work under such an environment, you will eventually bring destruction upon yourself. Moreover, if such
phenomenon is not merely one directional, but the feeling of retreat is spreading in all four directions,
then no matter how great the purpose and how firm the determination, we will be stuck in the state of
complete stagnation, in which we cannot even move an inch. [42-66]

19
Don't tell me that you cannot go out witnessing because you lack money. Did Jesus come with money?
Did God carry on the history of restoration with money? He did it with life, with life. He did it with
blood, with blood. Therefore, the history of Christianity is the history of restoration through blood. It was
done with blood and life. It was not done with money. One who lives and dies because of money is only a
wage worker. Sons and daughters are not to be raised with money. Isn't that true? You should understand
this, and if you move forward with this mentality, then I believe that God will help you. [154-2 10]

For this reason, when you go out witnessing, you should not bring money to pay for expenses. Jesus was
crazy. He told those opposing disciples as they were leaving for witnessing that they should not take with
them coins or clothes to wear. This is totally unreasonable. They are bound to starve to death. What is
that? He is telling them to go out as beggar of beggars. Why was it like that? Why did he do this? What
was this? Christians do not understand. Why was this done? This is an important issue. You have to
understand that giving such cruel orders to the disciples as to not take money and clothes along is the
original tradition of Christianity. This was first given as directions to the disciples. This is the center of
Christianity. Is what I am saying true or false? [It is true.] [118-177]

When you go out witnessing, do not take much money along, but go with a faithful heart. [27-267]
2) Devotion and Witnessing
When you go out witnessing, you should not go empty-handed. The critical issue is how devoted your
heart is when you set out. If your witnessing mission is going to take, say, one week, one month, one
year, or two, three years, then you must make devotion during that time period. Regardless of rain and
snow, or when you are eating, awake or asleep, coming and going, or resting or engaged in some activity,
you must give everything to that person with unchanging heart. If you give completely, then it will be
returned to you completely. This is the Principle.
For this reason, the crucial question in loving God and man is how much we have exerted ourselves. This
will transform into mature character in the spirit world, and become the foundation of glory. [42-228]

You will come to realize as you do witnessing that it is not easy; but you must do something that is very
difficult to achieve. Repeating over and over, it is like throwing stones into the ocean. You should
continue until stones fill the ocean and eventually rise above it to form mountains. What happens when
you do that? My heart of faith will grow. The body does not undergo any change, but the heart will grow.
As you wake at dawn, you should pray and shed tears for the region of your responsibility . . . That road
of heart is the pathway to connect spiritually with the spirit world. You will find yourself shedding tears
because you have come to realize that when God looks down upon that village He is weeping because He
knows that everyone in the town is heading toward hell. When you can enter the state of resonance with
God's sorrowful heart, then the whole spirit world will be mobilized.
You will be linked to the spirit world only when God can be moved to shed tears because of your own
efforts and feel, "Ah, I am so grateful! The descendants of fallen Adam are better than Adam and Eve!"
The spirit world will cooperate only when God can be moved in tears saying, "I never expected that the
descendants of fallen Adam and Eve you, who are descendants of those who betrayed me, can do
something like that."

20
From this point on, the door to the spirit world will begin to open. It is from this moment. Anything below
that standard will absolutely be of no use. This is the Principle. The Divine Principle, it is the Principle.
So, how far is this from where you are right now? [96-282]

In order to do witnessing, you must be well versed in the Principle, must shed tears and be truly devoted.
[20-345]

Wherever you go, whenever you are alone, you should pray. Always focus and . . . As you look through
such eyes, then those who will do witnessing will do so immediately. They do not think about the
environment or the present situation. It all fits in like clockwork. This is the road that you should walk.
You can survive the world only when you become this kind of man. You can then become successful
wherever you go. Even as you are walking in a city, you will notice and be able to judge immediately
from the displays in front of stores, "I can make money by selling this and that product." Do you
understand what that means? God is working with you. Do you understand clearly? A person who is a
burden on humanity and God cannot liberate humanity and God; this is the truth. [128-173]

Among our members all over the world, there are many that had already met me in their dreams before
they came to know me. We must have some of them here as well. When they met me after entering the
Unification Church, they realized that they had already been connected to me, and had met me and were
taught by me. This was possible because of the merit of their good ancestors, and not because of their
own merit. You must understand that it was because of their ancestral merit. This type of phenomena will
take place.
Therefore, when you go out witnessing for the first time, if you can maintain a devotional and prayerful
heart, then you will get to know the direction you should pursue. Then you can lead your life in the
direction that God has pointed you to, and you will learn that God is not someone who lives somewhere
far away, but is the subject who presides over all the changes in your heart during your daily life.
Accordingly, you should attempt to make contact with God in the sentimental environment of nature, and
attend him as your father. [50-315]

You should pray with a pure heart. Suppose you are doing witnessing in a village. Then when you wake
up at dawn and gaze at the village, you should feel that the village is like a dying child, your younger
sister, and your own son and daughter. You should witness with the heart ready to cling on the village and
wail through the night; just try this and see. If you cannot be successful in witnessing even after trying all
this, then I will be responsible. [36-134]

Did you ever stay up all night in order to do witnessing? I stayed up numerous nights. They will ask you
in that nation, how many nights you stayed up to do witnessing. You should try your very best to do
witnessing. [10-252]

21
Try and see how much God will help when you exert yourself to the limit. If you do not witness to your
relatives on the earth, then you will have no way to escape their accusations in the spirit world. [18-134]

Witnessing should be done like business. What I mean is that you should do it with efficacy. In the past,
no matter where you went, you did not make much preparation, but now you should go with the full
preparation. You should embody sincerity and devotion when you go around. Do you understand? You
must be different from the past. [102-45]
3) The Attitude a Witnessing Missionary Must Have
You must research into the philosophy of "living person." You should always be thinking how you could
guide that person to me. You should think of ways to guide people. There is only one way for this task,
and I know that method. It is the spirit of serving others. It's man's basic nature to go close to something
that can provide some benefit.
If those in contact with you can gain some benefit from you, then you can naturally attract others. You
will face a big barrier if you are trying to obtain some favors from them. When you serve someone, you
can become close to him or her. You can teach everything through this method. It should be very clear to
you that witnessing is not to be done for your sake. The question is how much energy you can input for
the sake of one individual's salvation, and how much you can give in order to move one individual's heart.
This is at the core of our activities. By doing so, you will come to understand God's heart, how much
effort God has made in creating Adam, and how much energy he has consumed in restoring Adam.
You must also have the same heart as God toward one individual. Even if you are unable to invest all
your energy for that person, you should have decided in your mind that you will do your absolute best.
This is the attitude that you should have.
Only by possessing this mindset, can you understand the tears of joy that God will shed when he can
claim Adam back. Moreover, you can sense God's heart. Thus, when you go out witnessing and meet with
people, you should share in his sorrow and cry together, or feel the love that God has felt toward people,
and become aware of such a situation.
You should strive to experience this. If you can do that, then when that someone returns to God, then you
will cry in joy together. He or she will remember forever that moment of sorrow, that moment of
happiness, and that moment of agony. You will be able to make an impression deeper than anyone else
has in his or her life that he or she can never forget you. At that point, you must help him in ways that
even his friends cannot help. When he is happy, then you should tell him something appropriate, and
when he is undergoing trying times, then you should be concerned about his suffering and comfort him.
You must think about all this when you are doing witnessing. Men live in harmony with each other
through this type of relationships. [52-276]

When you are witnessing on the roadside, you may think that you are alone, but you are never alone. You
should always think that you are inside the heart of God, and understand that the nation should be seen as
an offering table and you are standing at its lowest point. Even at such a position, you should witness with
the attitude, "Satan, come if you dare!" You need this type of bravery and experience. [18-276]

22
When you are on a witnessing mission in the countryside, you are not out there as a single individual.
You are fighting on behalf of the whole heaven and the whole movement, and all of the brothers, sisters,
and members. [15-304]

When you go out witnessing, you should not go alone. You should try to connect with those who could
not go out. In this way, you should initiate a joint operation between the frontier and the defense line.
Those in the frontline should fight in the front and those left in the interior should exert themselves to the
full and provide material or spiritual support. There must be such effort. Those who could not go out
witnessing this time must at least establish a condition of having participated in the campaign indirectly.
[11-210]

Women should not go out witnessing alone. You should drag with you an old grandfather or a
grandmother; even if they have to be on a cane, you should try to take them along. If not, then take along
an elementary school child. Do you understand? [Yes] I am not telling you not go out witnessing, but I
am saying this because it is dangerous. [66-226]

When you go out to the regions during this period, you should work with the determination, "All of you
people, come here at once. All the spirits from this village gather here! Let us stage a conference of
patriotism." If you run into opposition from someone, then you should deal with him from the position of
a parent with a big loving heart which even your own children did not experience. Since the life element
of the creation is God's love, ultimate love can conquer these types of people. You should also stand in
the position of a child who can serve that opposition force with the dedication greater than that of a parent
toward a child. If you carry this out, then you can subjugate him. [11-274]

When you have a witnessing guest, you should be in the state of mind that you want to give him or her
any precious thing that you have. If it is clothes, then you must have a strong desire to give him that. If
you have some food, then you must not take up the attitude, "I am hungry so I should eat it now," but
display the parental heart, "I am hungry, but I am going to save it wrapped in newspapers to see if
anybody might come and want it." Even if you yourself are hungry, so long as there is someone who is
also feeling hunger, you must overcome the desire to eat it. This is how you should be. Do you
understand what I mean? [50-307]

I hope that you all ask yourselves, "Is my desire to do witnessing earnestly?" You should be willing to
give all of your effort and even face death. I am driving you hard because I understand the heart of God.
[123-29]

Those who are going out witnessing should not worry that they are not skilled in giving Principle lectures.
All you have to do is remain loyal, and until someone who can give the lectures arrives, mobilize those
who can listen when the time comes. But that doesn't mean that it is all right for you to refuse someone's
request for a lecture with the excuse, "I cannot lecture so well." You should give the words with the most

23
sincere heart, but should also add that the headquarters is trying to supply someone who can supplement
further on the lecture content. [150-327]

Do not be concerned that you are not good in witnessing. It is all right to not bring people into Unification
Church. You should make the impression in the people so that they will say about you in their hearts,
"These people are good people." Do you understand? They should be testifying, "These people do not like
to be indebted to others. If you give them once, they will return it multiple times." No one dislikes this
type of people. [85-42]

If you are wailing because you are facing the crowd, you must sink into the heart of appeal. Even if your
throat bursts and blood spits out like vomit while you are meeting someone, if you can witness to one
person with such a desperate heart, then this is what you have to do. What I am saying is that you should
have this type of mindset. Wailing and shedding tears you should appeal in order to win one person over.
[125-23]

When you are on a witnessing campaign, as long as you act on my directions, no matter what happens to
the body, what goes into the nose and eyes there is no one who will not be inspired to join.
In catching a carp, all you need is some sort of net-like silk cloth, which you can just place over the fish to
catch it. Because the fins are pointing backwards, if you put the net in this way then you can catch it at
once. (He is speaking while showing with his gestures.) This is how the fins are located. It is made that
way because it is meant to be caught. [92-322]
While you are on the witnessing mission, you should experience material difficulty, interpersonal
difficulty, and suffering of the heart. You must be able to obtain sympathy even from wicked people, and
win their support before you return. [11-75]

You should not single-handedly criticize how things are. It is a wrong to think that I must perform better
than anyone else while witnessing in the countryside. It is wrong for you to wish for your own victory so
that you can be commended by the church and me. You can receive commendations but you should not
have such desire; instead, you should think, "What can I do to be connected to the realm of the parental
heart? How can I be linked up to the heart of God? What can I do to develop a firm relationship with God
which no one can interfere with?" These types of internal matters are much more important than the
external things. [24-141]

I do not want to brag about your accomplishments in witnessing and enlightenment, but rather want to
boast about how you were praying with tears in cold and hunger while clinging on to the stone roots. [11-
75]

24
Your going out witnessing to suffer, be hungry, and be cursed should not be done for yourself. You
should have the attitude, "I bear the cross representing my family, brothers, and sisters, and am going to
lay the foundation on which we can erect our nation." [15-311]

Even when you are witnessing, if you are doing it for yourself and thinking about yourself, then . . . You
should be thinking, "I came to die, in order to die; by spreading myself like seeds, as Jesus had, I can reap
the harvest after the bud sprouts out. The buds will breakout from ground only when they have absorbed
blood and flesh. Otherwise, it will never come to pass. You will face accusations if you do not pass
through the public life. When you can pass these requirements, then you can surpass the fallen world. You
will be going over the growth stage. [96-118]

You should first inspire ten people to join. Do you understand? After you join, you should witness to ten
people quickly. Witnessing requires sacrifice. If you can do that, then God will certainly help you. If you
do it, God will help you from the opposite side.
If you complain while you witness to ten people, how can you inspire anyone to join? If you complain
before the ten people, "Regardless of what the dispensation might be, what is this?" then do you think
they will listen to your words? Would they listen or would they not? If you complain no matter how much
you praise them and plead with them to listen to your words, you can never witness to them.
Then what can you do? Since you cannot complain, you must sacrifice and persevere. The only way is to
sacrifice and persevere. Isn't that true? If you can be patient and sacrificial, then would the ten people say
that you are bad? [They will say that we are good.] At least you know that. Would the whole look after
my well being or bring me down? They will look after you. If you cannot persevere and overcome, then
even if they were once taking good care of you, they may stop doing that. On the contrary, if you continue
to persevere and overcome, then they will continue to care for you. Therefore, you must persevere and be
patient till the end. You must be patient and overcome. You have to persevere and be patient. [44-17]

The same rules apply when you go out witnessing. During witnessing you should not rest in your room.
You can be resting while walking on the road, you can be staying up whole night, or you can be having a
meal. Having a meal should not be done on a table. You can also eat a lunch box during your journey on
the road. How beautiful is that? It is a world that others are not aware of. [72-325]

For witnessing, you must have audacity. You should continue your mission while completely
disregarding whether or not other people are cursing at you. When you are witnessing, you are bound to
be cursed at by other people. The reason is because you are engaged in activities that others are not
involved in, and wherever you go you cause dogs to bark loudly. So, you are bound to be cursed. [42-171]

A man must be audacious, must have audacity. I never tell you to starve to death because there is nothing
to eat. I do not tell you to starve to death. You should go to a place where they are having a meal and ask
them to share it with you. Since you have a mouth, you have no problem in making that plea, saying a
greeting and then getting something to eat. I went through all those experiences. When I am hungry, since

25
I have lived for the sake of the nation, heaven and earth more than anyone else and am thereby more
entitled to have a meal than anyone else, I bravely tell a person who is having a meal that I have not had a
single meal that day and ask him to share his food with me. This is how imposing you should be. [94-102]
4) The Attitude You Should Have While Witnessing on the Road
Women also should dress more neatly and comb your hair more neatly. Especially the hair, in regards to
hair . . Men are all right. The problem is with women. Of all those who are active outside, 70% men.
There are more men than women. You must understand that. For this reason, they do not have any interest
in men. They are all looking around to see how the women are.
Accordingly, even when you are laughing, do not open your mouth like this (He demonstrates by opening
the mouth). You should smile without opening your mouths. All of you try that out. (Laughter) You
should first smile with your eyes and then smile with your mouth. You should not smile with the mouth
first. The reason is that people look at the other's eyes when they are talking, not the mouth. For this
reason, you should smile with the eyes first. It is not a good manner to smile with the mouth first.
Ladies do not let your hair hang down like that. No man likes women letting the hair hang like that. They
become displeased. Especially, since this is near the seashore with a lot of spring breeze . . . It if is like
this, then take all the hair and . . . It does not feel good. So be careful about it, and as much as possible, be
neat. I wish I could inspect all of you. But how can I do that? Therefore, you should make yourself up in
such a way that you can confidently say, "This is good enough to meet the teacher's standard."
Moreover, as you feel hungry at lunchtime you should not say, "It is already time for a meal." You are
very casual toward those people who are walking on the street as if you are wandering about, but since
people in New York will run into members of Unification Church in hundreds and thousands, you should
all unite as one. When it is time for lunch, you should never say, "Ah . . . I am hungry . . ." Do not stand
staring in the air like this (He make a facial expression showing powerlessness). It is all right for you to
be in deep contemplation or meditation while you are standing, but never stand looking weak.
Moreover, how distasteful is the sight of you standing like this against a wall as if you are some
stimulating advertising billboard. If you really have to get some rest, then you should put the
announcement sheets on the comer and move some ways off to the side to rest. Think about it. They have
a good impression of Unification Church members, but if there is even one person who is seen resting,
then they will think, "Unification Church also has that type of people." However, if they cannot find even
one person like that, then those who are reflective will surely pay Unification Church a visit. The
opposing forces in the media take photos of our weak points and put it on the newspaper.
Then, when people look at it they will say, "I thought Unification Church members were all exemplary,
but they also have that type of people." This might really take place. We might be made famous in the
newspapers. Therefore, never ever do such.
When you take off in the morning you should be dressed like this and even when you return at night after
a long day outside, you should be in the same form. After you return, you can act more casual among the
family members; you can even have a quarrel. [86-261]

Moreover, if you see a lot of our announcement pamphlets thrown on the street, then all Unification
Church members should pick them up and never let them be stumbled upon. This will become an example
before other citizens. Think about what would happen to those pamphlets that are dropped while walking

26
on the road. There are all kinds of people watching on the street, and picking them up is more important
than giving them out to thousands of people.
At this time, if we can show an example by picking them up, then it is even better than giving them out.
Those people who see this, as long as they are contemplative people, will . . . This will become silent
propaganda. When someone picks them up, hundreds and thousands of people can see it. You should
understand that it is better than distributing a hundred or a thousand pamphlets. You should seize various
opportunities such as this.
When you are giving out the pamphlets, you must clean up the area around you. No matter how dirty it is
you must throw trash in the basket and clean up the environment. Then, since you go out everyday, shop
owners in the vicinity will notice it. They will test you saying, "That man or woman came out again.
What is the nature of the person assigned to that place?" The shop owners from the area will gather all the
kids in the neighborhood and tell them how that person is, then order them to test him saying, "You go
ahead and test him. Nock him and see what he does. I think he is going to respond like this." They will
argue among themselves about the outcome, and through this strategy one can find ways to resolve all the
various troubles that might have otherwise surfaced. You have to understand this. When they find that
your standard still remains unchanged after the second and third test, then they will be deeply impressed,
and will begin to do propaganda on your behalf by telling others, "Wow, they are marvelous and great!"
[86-263]

When you are going some place, you should also as much as possible . . . What should I call it from now
on? It is just like your propaganda board. Even if you go, you should go straight forward, in an orderly
manner. Even if there are only two of you, you should still walk in a straight line. Such things as window-
shopping should not sidetrack you. This sixty-day period is the time to educate the New York citizens in
the right way. You should think of yourselves as teachers who are to educate the citizens. You should be
prepared to teach, teaching those who see me, even though I have not seen it . . . In this manner we must
influence New York City.
Therefore, you should determine, "I will put on such facial expressions during this period." Then, decide,
"I will use such and such kind words." Always act according to the formula that you have memorized. No
matter who attacks you, you should maintain such expressions. In particular, do not say to a person with
whom you have been debating, "You, go if you like." Never ever do that. After the debate, if the two of
you feel at odds, then do not let the person go back just like that. Tell him, "Let's meet again," and "thank
you very much." Never let those whom you have met walk away with sour feelings, and make sure that he
or she does not go back with some misunderstanding. Do you understand? [Yes] [86-264]

Women must prepare their hair more neatly. Women need to wear colorful clothes as much as possible.
As much as possible, ask three of your friends to evaluate your attire, and ask, "Is this good enough?"
Although you may not be wearing good clothes, you must be neat so that you can be accepted. This is
what you need. Don't you think it is needed? [It is needed]
Moreover, women should not wear socks and stockings that have several lines of scratches going through
them [runs], and then in this manner. (He shows with gestures, and then smiles) If that is how you are
going to be, then it is better not to wear them. Do not wear them. Furthermore, women from the

27
Unification Church should not wear shoes that are too strange. Try to wear normal and plain ones. It
should not be too fashionable and it should also not be too worn out. Something in the middle would do.
And the facial complexions of women in the Unification Church should be smooth and shiny. There
should be some luster. They have this facial cream which makes your face look shinier. If all of you look
gaunt as if you have not had enough to eat, then they will say, "Women in the Unification Church all have
dry faces because Rev. Moon is making them work too hard." So, put cream on and make your face look
more oily. Put on something that has a lot of oil. (Laughter) This is what you need.
Especially ladies' lips: ladies in our church have some kind of lipstick, right? Rouge is what you call it,
right? What? Since you don't put it on, you should at least put on something that would keep your lips
from looking dry. It does not feel comfortable to watch you speak with those dry lips. [Father, is it all
right to put on some rouge?] Ah, it's all right. They have such a thing. They have those with oil in it.
(Laughter) It looks bad for ladies to speak with a mouth that has dried up and has splintered. It is true.
You may not realize it . . . You must pay more attention to these matters. Do you understand? [Yes]
Moreover, when you ladies are walking, try not to wave your hips . . . (He demonstrates. Laughter) You
should never do that. This is needed. I am sure that you ladies will do fine from now on. [86-264]

Next men, men, men . . . (Laughter.) When a man walks, his posture must be upright. Your posture must
be firm and straight. Like this and like that . . . (Shows with gestures. Laughter.) Because men are taller,
there are quite a few who walk like that. Because men are big they walk like this. (Laughter.) Even if you
are tall, you should be walking with correct posture.
When I look at how you walk . . . Even walking itself must be done properly. You can know everything
from the way one walks. You must walk in the correct manner. All of you go out to the street and see how
people walk. Some walk like this . . . (Demonstrates with gestures) There are many who walk like that. As
much as possible, you should try to keep straight from here to there and then practice walking.
Most of you are probably not aware of exactly how you walk. Do you know how you walk? It is already
not correct. Your posture must be in straight order. Your shoes should not come up this far when you are
walking. Like this, but it should not be too much like that either, and it should not be too much like this
either. Some people walk like this, like this. (Demonstrates)
Furthermore, as much as possible men should not shake your hips like this. Your shoulders should not
move around like that either. It is important for boxers to maintain proper posture. They must not be out
of balance. You must be standing straight and erect. It must be like that. Also, you should take off your
shoes and check your outer back sole. You will find that for some people, only this part is worn out, and
for others, it might be worn out this way, or that way. This is not so ideal. I am not like that. You can find
out many things about the person just by flipping over and seeing the outer sole of his shoes. It is not so
easy to become a gentleman. You must understand this. The same thing holds true for hair.
Moreover, whenever you put your clothes on, you should count how many buttons there are. It is very
easy for someone to notice missing buttons when they look at you. When they see the buttons and notice
that there are two of these, you have failed to meet the standard. If your wife does not pay attention to
you, then it is hard for you, the husband, to be steadfast; and if that was not the case, then you must not be
heeding to this. Therefore, you should always reflect on yourself. You have to be like that. This means
that you yourself are like that.

28
Moreover, as much as possible, close only one button on the jacket. Do not close them all like this. You
must look neat. You have to pay special attention to this. . When you men are going out, quickly examine
your attire like this. This must become your habit. Especially, neck ties on men . . . I am not also aware of
it because I am moving around a lot. Your ties must always be straight. For this reason I use a pin. If you
use a pin, it will never become like that. Some people wear it like this . . . (Demonstrates. Laughter.) You
must always be attentive to this point. So, you should first secure the tie in the right place before you go
out. (Clapping) Also, you must match the colors of the tie and the suit. You have to match it well. This is
pretty difficult. [86-265]

Moreover, as much as possible, you must trim your hair neat. As for men's hands, here must be kept
clean. When you are giving out pamphlets, for example, it is a bad etiquette to have dirt built up here on
your hands.
When one looks at the back posture of men, it must be firm like this, even more than the front posture.
Who looks at your front? All people, however, look at your back. When you are wearing black clothes, if
you scratch your head, you will have dandruff dropping all over your back. You have dandruff. It will
certainly fall on your back. Therefore, you should always shake them off. You must always be concerned
about that.
You should carry on your activities with a facial appearance about which you can proudly say as you
examine it before you go out, "This is good enough." Do you understand? [Yes] Since men are going out
everyday, you have to pay especially close attention to that. This is even more important for the
bachelors. [86-267]
5) Witnessing and Attitude
When you ask someone what their wish is, then since man desires something better all the time,
eventually that becomes the ideal. The wish of a church leader is probably inspiring many people to join.
Thus, it is very important to ask the question, how a church leader can realize his ideals. [48-24]

First, when you return to regions, what do you do to witness to the people in the region? This world is
Satan's world, and therefore the region is a place where the enemies are residing; so, you must find who
the representative figure that the enemies can serve is. You must know which persons the leaders are, and
which places the headquarters are.
Then, having established a similar foundation, you should make a determination that will last until the
day that you can conquer them and make them submit to the dispensation. You make the resolution to
persevere until the day that you can restore the region. The dispensation of restoration of today is
restoring all things and people, so you should restore those famous figures and places of the satanic
world. You should pray that you can restore a certain region.
You should have the attitude that for the sake of restoring this land, you cannot die; you should be
determined that under any difficult circumstances, you will restore this place. If your own strength is
inadequate, then you should muster your comrades, and if your abilities are not sufficient, then you
should mobilize your comrades' capabilities, so that you can accomplish the task quickly. If you still lack
something in your work even if you are working throughout the night and day, then you should cling on
to heaven and toil with dripping sweat. You should have such prayer.

29
You should decide upon a person and pray. It is fighting a battle. You should tighten your belt on your
waist, tie a towel around your head, and on the stage of battle where life and death is being decided you
should pray in a desperate plea, "God, in order to save numerous lives in this region, I need this person.
Although his present state of mind is like this, I definitely need him. It cannot be anyone else." When you
can do this, God will receive your prayer. So, only those which you have obtained, after much devotion
and hard battle are precious. [153-278]

Look. When you look at your region, you should feel to your bones how all will go to hell; just like the
cities Sodom and Gomorra they will all go to hell. You should be able to sense how much the spirit world
is waiting for your work, and should be able to hear their scream. Do not worry that you do not have
enough people for your witnessing campaign. (He is talking while writing on the black board) When you
are walking on this path, you may run into miraculous situations, such as the village people greeting you
with great anxiousness, saying that you have come at a time when many of the brothers and sisters in the
village have been dying off, or they may welcome you happily saying that you are their old friend. If that
takes place, then you must weep for the dead more sorrowfully than their own family members; or you
should feel toward them a greater joy than when one meets a brother that one has not seen for a long time.
You have to become this kind of person. You must always be thinking about that.
Even while you are walking on the road, you have to feel that you are responsible for the salvation of one
person's life, and while shedding tears, be overwhelmed by sorrowful heart. Did you ever feel that? Have
you ever shed tears with drippings flowing down from nose and even from mouth, which all drip down on
your pants? Have you ever had that experience? If you ever become like that, then everything in nature
will become your object of comfort. This is the reality. You will feel it, from all of them. When you lean
on a tree, then you will be comforted more than when you are inside the bosom of your mother.
Therefore, you are not a lonely person. If you pray in such an environment, then God will tell you what
will happen in the future. Then you can picture that day in your mind, and you will feel that even while
facing death you must be grateful, and even if you are beaten and chased away it is your responsibility to
persevere and overcome. You must know that because of your pledge with God, you cannot abandon and
leave. [88-265]

Do you know how much effort I have put in for witnessing? I only slept for two hours, and there were
many nights when I could not even get two hours. It continued for seven years. I was speaking
continuously. [95-43]

I am like that even now. When Korean members came two days ago, it was midnight. I was exhausted,
but as long as at least one person remained, I cannot tell them to go. Even if I am tired, I cannot do that.
This is the type of training that I got. Even after midnight and two in the morning, if someone is still here
and he understands the value of those moments with me, then for that one person I become a friend and a
companion, and I try to extend that moment longer. Moreover, I do not try to get more sleep with the
excuse that I have spent more time with that person. If I do not like people visiting me, then can I still
accomplish something? Only when the owner is not like that will there be no barriers in the house as
someone enters, and he will feet free to go anywhere. Otherwise, it becomes very unnatural and
constraining. If the church leader and church were like that, then would anyone like to pay a visit?

30
Because this is the way things are, you have to educate them. You should teach them about witnessing
and about everything else. When you go out witnessing during the pioneering period, as you meet the one
person that you have witnessed to, then you should be overwhelmed with deep emotions, welcoming him
or her and shouting out three cheers of Mansei. After he or she goes back, you should miss him or her as
if you have just sent off your lover. When he or she leaves, your eyes should swell up with tears, and in
tears you should unconsciously start praying for that person. You try and see what happens if you can
enter such a realm of the heart.
Then, the church will be revived; it would absolutely be revived. After the departure, you will be crying
without realizing it, and wish that person did not have to leave, saying another prayer. Soon you will find
that you have stayed up the whole night praying, and at the dawn, you will see that person is coming
towards you after having received some revelation, but without being fully aware of what is happening.
He will be coming to the church as soon as the sun rises. This kind of events will take place.
Therefore, the leader must be responsible for everything. You must become one, and pay the indemnity. If
there is still no progress after all this, then our Divine Principle is false. The dispensation of restoration is
just a bunch of lies. They are empty concepts and warnings. Accordingly, you should be clear on these
issues and with new determination . . . These types of rules, do you understand them? They are quite
simple. Unity and restoration through indemnity -- you must always remember these two. [88-264]

When someone talks to you, you must listen sincerely. You should listen through the night. This is where
it begins . . . Doing things without sleeping at night. You should not be concerned with time. The reason
that parents are so good is that, suppose their children come back after a long course of suffering and
share with their parents all about the difficult moments. Then the parents will weep in tears as they listen
and they will feel pain greater than that felt by their children themselves. You should come to possess a
similar heart.
When you see that some members have put on their clothes wrong, or are wearing clothes that are patched
in several places, then you should have the sensitive heart to feel embarrassed on their behalf. This is how
a mother, a parent's heart is like. When parents realize that they cannot afford to provide their children
with better clothes even though they are wearing such miserable ones, they feel so ashamed before their
children; similarly, if you can have such a parental heart, then multiplication will surely take place. I have
been working until now with this type of principles, regardless of night and day. If you do this, then God
will be with you. [1969.5.16]

Before going out on a witnessing campaign, the leader must clearly educate members all about
witnessing. If you can go around in a full circle like this, then you will become someone who is capable
of guiding others' lifestyle and educating them about witnessing.
The leader of a witnessing mission must be so well prepared in his plans about witnessing that whenever
someone comes and asks about it, he should be able to give a complete direction without any hesitation. A
person in charge of education also should be well versed in the Principle, so that whenever someone asks
him about it, he should always be able to give a full answer.

Witnessing (Part 3)

31
3. The Key Methods of Witnessing
1) Why Witnessing Efforts Do Not Bear Much Fruit
You told me that witnessing activities of the church are not going smooth, right? Why should witnessing
not go well? How could that be? How could this be true when you have such great truth? It's not going
well because your old habits still have strong presence in you and you have failed to reform yourselves.
[145-100]

Unification Church members have been doing witnessing until now, and yet why is it not being so
successful? It is because the fundamental principles are being violated. If you are not in accordance with
the principles, then witnessing efforts will not be so successful. So, when did I tell you to witness to the
ordinary people? I told you to witness to the Christians. When I tell you to go and see Christian ministers
you hesitate, saying, "Oh no. He is better than me, and I do not know the Bible so well . . ." You do not
have to be concerned about your knowledge in the Bible. The more this seems to be the case, the more
you should be moving forward.
Have you been doing that or not? Are you doing it this way or not? If you are, then you will have a
breakthrough without fail. You can even move into that family as a maid, living and eating meals there,
and when you enter the church you should think of it as your own house and bedroom. That house is your
house. Abel, not Cain, should govern that house. So, did you go and look around? Is that a place that
should be governed by Abel or Cain? It is exactly the opposite right now. It is not in accordance with the
Principle. Therefore, you must somehow claim it back, even though doing so may be difficult. If you can
accomplish that, then everything will start to turn around at once. Do you understand? Once it is broken
through, it will be turned around at once. [55-258]

You must reflect on the reason why witnessing activities have not been so fruitful. It is not because of
someone else's shortcomings, but the problem lies within you. If roses blossom beautifully on the
roadside, all that walk past them will notice them. Isn't that right? Is that true or not? [True] This is how it
is with everything. If you can give out beautiful scent just like the blossoming roses on the road, then see
what will unfold. Then, those ladies walking past you will put on a big smile and try to fetch you, saying,
"Oh how lovely you are." Moreover, a grandfather would think, "Oh no, it is standing there alone on the
road. This is not so great. It would be terrible if some animals passing this way ruin it. I should fetch this
and keep it safely in my bedroom." Similarly, you should become capable of giving blossom to this
flower of heart. Do you understand? It is very much like how insects gather around a lantern light at dark
night. [50-304]

If witnessing does not bear much fruit, then whose responsibility is that? It is first of all the responsibility
of the archangel. During the course of restoration and re-creation, it is the responsibility of the church
leader who stands in the position of the archangel. Do you understand? Do you or do you not understand?
[We understand] [50-325]

What is the reason behind failures in witnessing activities? You will not succeed in witnessing if you ask,
"Why is that person coming?" What kind of heart should you possess? You should have the heart of

32
father and mother. When a person comes, you should feel as if your son or daughter for whom you have
been waiting for five thousand or ten thousand years has returned. You should be so overwhelmed with
joy that you cannot describe your heart with words. Because men are spiritual beings, they can sense it
when you do not like them. When they can see from your attitude and actions that you are really glad to
see them, then they can be inspired to join the church. If you sincerely inquire about their life story with
the heart of a parent who is deeply moved to be together with the child who was lost for a long time, then
they will be willing to frankly share all about themselves. For this reason, when people come and see me,
even if I do not even open my mouth, they will on their own accord tell me everything. [1969.5.12]

These days, we are witnessing out in the countryside, yet why is it that the efforts have not been so
successful! This is because you are doing witnessing for your own life and benefit, and not for the sake of
saving the lives of the other people. There is a fundamental difference in the perspective. While you
should be in the position to give more like God, all you have done is just talk about yourself.
Accordingly, all will break apart. You make the members work hard and you are trying to lead a
comfortable life style . . . This is like being a puppet of Satan. God will not be with you. You cannot be
Abel. In order for me to come this far, I had to pave the way for thirty years. [76-336]

You may wonder, "The moment in the dispensation has dawned, yet why is witnessing not going
smoothly?" This is because of you. Right now, no matter where I go, I can be successful. It is no problem
for me to do it. If I concentrate my spirit and enter that realm, then the environment will change
immediately. So, this means that there is huge gap. They all look the same, but there is a huge gap
between them. You must be thinking about how to create that.
Moreover, although you understand God's will right now, when can you hear the voice of God and when
and where will you meet me spiritually? You must, with all your heart, long for this to take place. Then,
everything will be taught to you. If you can be so preoccupied with that thought that you forget about
sleeping, forget about eating, and even forget about your lover, then you will have a direct and complete
communication. [94-157]

Ladies and gentlemen, you must grow such an intense heart of yearning toward me that you cannot even
eat your meals; see what happens when you can do this. You will have a direct communication. You will
be able to see what I am doing in America. This is not a lie. Do you understand what I mean? The ladder
of heart, the antenna of heart can let you communicate with me. Despite this, if you are full of your own
thoughts, and although you carry out my directions, but hesitate about the directions from your superiors
according to your own calculation . . . You must correct this type of mentality. Do you understand? [Yes]
[68-105]

Why have the witnessing activities of the Unification Church not been so successful so far? Because we
could not meet this fundamental principle. Even now, I cannot afford to take a nap during the day. It has
already become a habit so that if I tried to have a nap then my heart would feel . . . No matter how tired I
am, I cannot take a nap. When I think about all the sufferings of the members all around the world, it goes
against my conscience to do so. When I see the rain, I start to think of you. When it snows, I also think
about you. This is why I go out to the ocean on a boat. Then, my heart is at peace. You should realize that

33
at that moment, I am having a prayer. If I cannot go out, I try to voluntarily pursue some exhausting work.
This is what is needed. As long as I am living this type of lifestyle, people will be willing to even face
death for the sake of this teacher of the Unification Church. They will never bear any grievance against
me. They will be grateful.
Furthermore, they always consider me as a friend in the frontline. They think of me as a friend in the
frontline, not a friend in the defense-line. Members think of me as a commanding general in the frontline.
You came here as the leader of the state, yet how much do you love this state? How much do you love the
land in the state? How much do you love the people of the state? This is the problem. [131-333]

You say that witnessing is not going so well? The reason for the failure is lack of capability and faith . . .
You should exert yourself to the full and repeat the activity twice, three times, four times, each time
putting more effort than the previous time. Therefore, you should not become dispirited. Despair -- those
who despair are unworthy. Do you also have the confidence to influence a state when you go out
witnessing there? You should have the confidence, "I can take care of one state without any problem. A
nation is no problem." Do you have such confidence? [Yes] [77-20]
2) The Key to Witnessing
When you are doing witnessing in the countryside, you should decide in your mind, several months for
some people, that person after three months, that person after five months, that person one year and a half,
some after three years . . . In this way, you should decide upon the length of periods during which you can
build some foundation with people. Say, after one month, or two months; then, after having made plans
for tens and hundreds of people, you should pray. Is that how all of you are doing it now? Are you
gleaning the field? After the harvest in the fall, are you going to glean the field or till the land? [We will
till the land.] If you are going to till the land, then you need a plan.
Suppose that according to your plan some person is needed after a certain number of months. Then, if
things do not unfold as you have planed, then you should pray through the nights that the failure is due to
the lack of your devotion. You should pray and fast. Since Godism is all about loving men, you have to
love people.
This is the fundamental principle: Even if my own love is inadequate, because I am praying for the sake of
others, God will listen to the prayers. But, have you ever done such prayer? Have you? You have all
become hooligans and treacherous people who are the ruination of the Unification Church. You may
complain, "Teacher returns to his homeland and does not even say one good word." Do you understand?
[Yes] There is nothing better than these words. I am sharing with you the life philosophy that I have
developed through my life of faith up to now. Do you understand? Try and see whether or not things will
not work out as you do as I say. If it does not work out, then I am a false one. You should not believe in
me. Perhaps I am a cheater, how do you know? You should try that, and believe in me.
When you meet a person walking on the road, if you do not feel so comfortable with him or her, then you
should pray. When you visit a house, you should also pray for that family once you enter. You should
praise them. Isn't that true? Witnessing to people and saving lives cannot be done so haphazardly.
Therefore, whomever you meet, whether it is the leader of the town or some other person, you should try
to analyze what type of person he is and then pray for that person. Witnessing is really interesting. Don't
you think it is interesting? You should think about it. You should try to carry this out, and see if it is
interesting or not, making plans in your mind, "That person in six months, that person in five months . . ."

34
You should combine this kind of skills and conviction . . . And then, you should pray for that person day
and night. When you see a person, then you can know right away.
Now, after having listened to me, do you understand where you are at right now? You are hooligans,
scamps. Do you understand? Is this true or false? [True] What? It is true? [Yes] Are you trying to really
become true ones? You should shed tears because you are longing for men.
You should think about this. Aren't you following me even after leaving your parents? Isn't this true?
Don't you want to return to your hometown? Don't you want to meet your parents, brothers and sisters?
Do you ever wonder, "Why do I have to do such work? Why do I have to leave my parents behind and
wonder in these lonely mountains and rivers? Why do I have to meet with these people that I have never
seen and met?" It is because of God. Because of God. God's situation is more miserable than that of your
parents, brothers and sisters, and friends.
Therefore, you should not yearn for them. Instead, you should treat the members that come to visit as
your parents, brothers, and sisters, disturbed by the fact that they must leave right afterwards; this is how
it should be. Is your heart worried and saddened that they may get up and leave soon, so that you try to
give them something to eat? You should have the body of a servant and the heart of parent. Then, when
people come for a visit, and as they try to leave, they cannot get up. Do you understand? There is
something mysterious there. You will experience it spiritually. It is very interesting.
When you deal with the members with this foundation, and you pray before falling asleep, "So and so will
come tomorrow morning," he will surely come and visit you at the time that you have predicted. He will
come for certain. Do you understand? [Yes] I also had this Kamiyama go through that training. I told him,
"You pray and see. If you pray with this state of mind and this type of heart, then this will happen. You
may think that God did not help you until now because you are an Oriental; but since you came to
America, you should trust my words and act accordingly." So, Kamiyama believed it and followed
through accordingly. As was expected, after he prayed that so and so come the next morning, that person
really did come. This type of phenomena will take place. Do you understand what that means?
You must be engulfed in the heart of faith. To what degree? Just exceed the degree to which you yearn for
your lover and see what unfolds. Then there will be a direct connection. You all heard of how people
become lovesick, right? You should exceed that degree of intensity in your heart toward God and all will
come to pass. When you are picking up your spoon, you automatically call out, "Father!" You will say to
Him, "Let's have this meal together." You have to feel this to your bones. When you have this life
experience, you will sense that it is very natural. When you sit down somewhere, you will cry out,
"Father!" When you have some good clothes you will automatically want to offer it to Him, and before
you wear good clothes, you will want to put something good on Him first. If you can have this kind of
attitude toward me, and are sincerely concerned about me, then you will see before you a vision of me
wearing good clothes. You need to have this kind of experience. There is a key to witnessing. It is greatly
yearning for a person who is about to go back just after paying you a visit, and feeling unbearably
sorrowful that he is leaving. Even after midnight and two in the morning, if he says that he wants to leave,
then your heart must, be shaken up and wish that he stay for a little more. If you can have this kind of
heart, then the church will definitely be revived.
I have been living up to now centering on that principle. If you examine me closely, you will very much
sense that from me. When members gather, even after midnight or two, three in the morning, they try
their best to stay with me a little longer. Without this base of heart, there cannot be any progress. The
parental heart will dwell in such a place.

35
You must inherit the parental heart that wishes to sleep in the same room and always be with the child.
When someone is wearing worn out clothes, you should feel shame. Even when a brother or sister sees
that, they will be sad, so how much so is it when a parent sees that? When a parent sees that the child has
become skinny because he or she had nothing to eat, then the parent will take out something that he or she
has put aside and give it to the child despite his or her own hunger. This is the kind of heart you should
have. [23-67]

You should not take my words lightly as if it is coming from the mouth of some neighbor. You have to
put your life on it, and even if you cannot do other things, you have to at least carry this out. There is not
much to the path of witnessing. There are only two things: having people listen to and read about the
Divine Principle.
What are you trying to do by witnessing on the street? What are you going to do after you bring them
along? It is to have them listen to and read from the Principle words. [96-131]

When you are witnessing, how do you talk about love? You lead your life with love and see what
happens. People who see you in the town will automatically come to look for you. If the pressure
decreases in the atmosphere, then the air from a high-pressure zone will rush into it inevitably. When you
love, you are creating a low-pressure atmosphere. Therefore, all from the high pressure zone will rush in.
A person like me will never go hungry in harsh environments like Africa. My way of dealing with nature
is different, and my lifestyle is also different. Because a low-pressure atmosphere will be created, the
high-pressure zone will approach me in a flying speed. Pressure has to be evened out by filling in. I do not
even have to make an effort in witnessing. This is how you should live. You don't have to go out
witnessing. Then, God will come looking for you. I smell fragrance coming from there . . . Do butterflies
approach blossoming flowers because flowers tell them to come? Butterflies come because the aroma
attracts them. They come because they smell the fragrance. Everyone turns his nose away to the north
saying, "Unification Church is a cult. It is bad and terrible;" on the contrary, you have turned your nose to
the south, to the direction of the church, and before you even know it, you are heading this way because
of the fragrance given out. You will be pulled into it more and more. [44-251]

We are not witnessing with weapons. We are doing it with love. Abel must save Cain with love, and on
that foundation of victory he must, with true love, restore what was taken away with false love. Only then
can we return to the original world where no contradictions exist. You must be aware of the fact that as
long as you are limiting yourself to certain methods, Satan still has other means to deal with it. [40-250]

Satan has his own strategy. He has offensive tactics. You have to understand what they are. What does he
attack? Why did Satan become Satan? He uses the means and content by which he became Satan. What
he is saying is, "If you are like me and if you behave like me, then you are Satan. You are on my side."
So, let's examine how Satan became Satan. When Satan made his first contacts with Eve, would he have
said rudely, "Hey you, Eve," or would he have accosted her with a big smile? How did he approach her?
[With a smile] So, when you are doing witnessing, (showing with facial expressions) should you be in a
bad mood like this, or should you put on a smiling face? [Put on a smiling face]

36
Now, the key to capturing Satan, the wicked one, is the same. Because it is the same, then you must
convince people with the most effective words. It is a method of propaganda similar to that employed by
the communists, putting forth the argument, "What is your living situation like? While yours is that
miserable and horrible, where we live is this wonderful."
Man has a double standard. This is how Satan is. Then can we on God's side also be like that? [No] Then,
we must be genuinely happy both inside and outside. This is the way. If you have been fighting with
brothers in the morning, can you put on a nice smile when you are doing witnessing? [No] If you do that,
then Satan will say, "Hey you! You are just like me." You have to possess inner happiness in your heart
and that should be manifested through your body. This is how God's happiness and Satan's happiness are
different. If you compare their strengths, one is only half as strong, and for this reason, God's side will
prevail. It makes sense theoretically. Because adding internal and external aspects will double the amount,
God's side will win. It will triumph because it is twice as strong. Satan only has half the strength because
his inside and outside are contradictory. Our side, on the other hand, is double the power because the
inside and outside are the same. Since it is double in amount, eventually Satan will retreat. What I have
told you so far is the key to witnessing. [76-333]
3) One-to-one Witnessing Is Better
You should witness to people on a one-to-one basis. One to one, one to one, this should be the tactic. This
is how you should do it. [96-316]

You need a one-to-one tactic, one-to-one tactic. How much were you able to focus your efforts on one
[person]. As the number of your efforts increase, then the number of people who are involved will also
increase. Do you understand what that means! There is not much else. You should treat them with all your
heart and soul, and when they can be touched by the way you are exerting yourself to the utmost for one
purpose, for that nation and world, then they can be inspired to join; this takes up 70%. 70%.
If you bring someone off the street, then even if they come one time, because they themselves do not
initially have genuine interest, then they will all disappear. On the other hand, if you focus your whole
effort on one person and bring him along, then because he is bound to be more interested and
appreciative, then he will listen closely asking about the ideology in detail, and as a result he will listen on
till the end. Do you understand? This is very logical. Do you understand? [Yes] [70-122]

Do not try to witness to two or three people at the same time. Do one at a time. When people are born,
they come out one by one and not two at a time. Do you like having twins? You should focus on one
only. Only one at a time. Accordingly, you should try to witness to one person per month, and with the
plan to bring twelve people in a year, you should make devotion throughout the whole year.
If you were to succeed in bringing in 12 people through your devoted efforts in the twelve months, then
we will have 50 new members per every person. Why? It is because the newly joined will inherit as
tradition, the effort that you have put in him, and will follow suit in witnessing activities. They will
realize, "Ah! He has been putting that much effort in witnessing to me," and from the moment that they
join and sit down to listen to the truth, they will be making the determination, "I also should be testifying
to so and so." Then, the next person who joins through the new members will also continue on the
tradition and such phenomena will spread outwards at incredible speed. You should be aware of this and
walk the singular path of the restoration. [23-310]

37
4) Conversation During Witnessing
When you are witnessing, you have to be very careful in what you are saying. You must first figure out if
he is a plus type or a minus type, and then speak according to his personality. Men are divided into two
types of plus and minus. To a minus type of person, you should never talk to him when he is in a gloomy
mood. For a plus type person, you should talk to him when he is happy. When they are depressed and
overwhelmed with sorrow, you should not say any joyful things. In that situation, you should try to be
sensitive to his feelings and display sympathy. To plus type of persons, you should not talk to them while
they are in plus type of mood. On the contrary, you should talk to them when they are in the minus mode.
If you talk to them while they are in the plus mood, in other words, when they are happy, then they cannot
keep the words close to their heart and will forget them all. Therefore, you should try to avoid these
circumstances, and talk to them when they are in serious mood. [42-173]

In order for you to find people, you should be prepared to go places that are like the spring season, the
summer season, the autumn season, and the winter season, and shed blood, sweat and tears. You should
be saying to yourself, "I will love people who are of the spring season, summer season, autumn season,
and winter season. I will even love the people of the winter season, the Russian people." Only after that,
you can love your spouse. This is the process of restoration. [96-152]

You should not feel depressed or lonely just because someone does not pay much attention to your word
even after pouring your whole heart into him or her. If you accept that this how the universal Principle is,
then you will be blessed. That person will never become sorrowful or lonely. Because it is nearing the
time, spring breezes will start to blow. On the other hand, to those who could not receive your heart and
efforts, an autumn wind will blow down. This is telling one that one's moment is nearing. [42-174]

After inspiring one person to join, you should take care of him or her warmly, staying up nights to share
the words of truth, just as I have done to you. If you ignore members when they come to visit, then who
would be willing to come back? You cannot lose the yearning heart in the early days of the church that
sincerely longed for new members. [21-321]
5) Things to Keep in Mind During Witnessing
When you go out witnessing, I often see that while your words are great, telling people, "The Principle of
Creation is like this and the Principle of the Fall is like that. It is good for you to believe in Unification
Church," but you act completely according to your whims. You talk well. But that is not good enough.
Instead, if there is a person A, then for that person A you should offer a sincere prayer. The problem is
how to set the condition of having loved the person more than his own parents. This is a real fight. How
can I win him over with the heart that surpasses those of his own father and mother? This is the problem.

Because men are spiritual beings, they do not want to go where it is declining, and want to be at a
prosperous place. The issue at stake, then, is how to be in a position to benefit him, and let him sense that
you love him more than his own parents. The love that I am talking about here is not the secular love of
the outside world. [50-279]

38
Witnessing should not be done centering on words. People follow because of their own self-realization. It
is important how you connect your own area of responsibility to the purpose of the whole. [24-81]

Your witnessing efforts in the sixties so far were done for the purposes of boasting oneself or for the sake
of saving people? You should deeply reflect on it for the sake of salvation. Did you do it to save the
Christians? Actually, you did it to boast. This is the problem. [34-273]

If you look at the line that someone is connected to, then he or she is receiving the love his or her parents.
When he is receiving the love of parents, brothers and sisters, it is very difficult to persuade him to follow
the way of dispensation. You should be able to evaluate that. For that kind of people, you have to present
something good. You must show something that is beneficial. But presentation alone is not enough. You
have to do something to spark emotions of love in him and make a connection with you.
Then, what do you have to do? Here you need love that is just like leaven. They use the metaphor of
leaven in the bible, right? Love that resembles leaven is the love of God. How do I feel God's love? I told
you early to pray for one person's life; you should pray for some person. You should pray for that person
through the nights, and see what unfolds. We have many older men and women here, and you all know
that it is impossible for someone to comprehend the sorrow caused by the death of children unless he goes
through the experience himself, right? [Yes] Those who have the experience of raising a child and see
him pass away can understand that heart. If you love with the heart that surpassed that, then everyone
without an exception will be led to follow. [50-280]

Using the whole organization for one's selfish reasons is the same as using God. You should always
beware of this and be careful. Therefore, when people visit the church or when you are out witnessing,
you should never occupy your mind with the question, "Would this person give a lot of donation?" Do not
wish that it were someone with authority and power, or have some other specific traits. Regardless of
one's ability and character, one's mother gives him birth, raises him on the same bowl of soup, and
provided equal love. Isn't this right? All men are equal in the aspect that all of them grew up by trusting
their precious lives in the hands of the parents. Inside the parental heart, there cannot be discrimination.
[33-164]

When you are out witnessing, you may wish that you can bring in someone who is very wealthy, but what
is the use? Is that done for the sake of the Unification Church or for the sake of that person? You should
never ever plan to ask that wealthy person to make a donation in order to enhance your own financial
situation. While you are trying to save people, you should never think about material things. You should
make clear judgments on this type of things while you are walking this path.
When you meet someone, you should not judge someone as good or bad. If you want to become someone
of high status, then you must be able to take care of people below you well. [34-250]

39
You should not make wrong choices when selecting people. For a beggar or any type of person, the
problem is not being incapable. Rather, those who are inadequate have better faith than those who are
very capable do. People will be unable to go to sleep before coming to you, if they really can feel through
you the loving heart that they have never experienced, even from their own parents. They will come early
in the morning even without eating their breakfast. Try and see if it is true or not. You cannot come up
with the excuse that you cannot make it in witnessing because you are not so capable. That does not make
any sense. [1969.5.12]

When you witness, do not pick and chose. Do you understand? [Yes] My original character has always
been that when I see a passing beggar shivering in the cold winter, after I come home, I could not eat or
sleep. This is my character. I even asked my parents to bring the beggar inside the bedroom to give him
something to eat, and then send him off . . . Don't you think that this is the basis for God to love?
Accordingly, you should not be selective when witnessing. Do you understand? [Yes] You should be
asking, "Why was this person sent to me? Wasn't there a purpose when he was sent to me?" You must
help accomplish that purpose 100%. If you could not achieve that, then you should realize that it is the
responsibility of the regional leader to shed tears of repentance that there was a personal reason why you
could not fulfill it, and make a firm determination to make another opportunity for that person to come
back. [56-35]
6) The Difficulty of Witnessing and Overcoming
Witnessing is like giving birth. Based on my experience, in order to win the total trust of one person so
that he can believe in me more than my own child would, I must give three times more effort than giving
birth. After inspiring him to join, you must still be responsible for him. When a person who was going
this way comes back this way, then you may shed tears because you are shocked and touched, or, you
may feel intense fury or distress; in this way, you must experience a kind of explosion of heart that you
have never experienced before. [66-215]

When you are beaten or persecuted while you are out witnessing, then you must first be concerned about
the work of heaven before you think about your misery. You must try to forgive those who have done
wrong to you. Then Satan also cannot hit God. He might be able to attack one who represents God, but he
cannot hit God directly. This is the way of life. When you are grateful, this sets a condition in the satanic
world. The environment that attacked me will face accusations. Jesus also set such conditions of
indemnity. [15-145]

Some members often lose their hope as they face the difficulties of witnessing, but for what sake did they
start? When you consider the question of for whose sake the mission was begun, and centering on whom
that purpose was to bear the fruit, you can see that he is clearly a traitor. [60-24]

When you first go out witnessing in a region, you will find that at the very beginning there is always a
period in which you have to be under shackles. You must break through this period of shackles. Then,
some time after that will come the period of gunfire. Most people perish during this period of gunfire.

40
Therefore, you must look for a new path centering on the period of gunfire. Otherwise, the period of
gunfire will judge you. [42-174]

The first to pose opposition to your witnessing activities are the old people. When you follow this way of
principle, the first to oppose are grandfathers. They will come out and oppose, with a long tobacco pipe in
their mouth and walking in long strides typical of nobility, and say, "You there! Who are these people that
are making so much noise?" Then fathers will put up opposition. Then older brother-type of people will
oppose. You must be opposed by these three generations. You have to receive opposition. When we
examine fallen history, grandfathers are Adam-type; they are the Adam-type of Satan's camp. Fathers are
the Satan that opposed Jesus. Then there must be Cain. Thus, you must conquer Cain-type grandfather,
Cain-type father, and Cain-type older brother. [24-340]

You already know from your experiences during witnessing that those who oppose are the parents.
Parents who have been loving and caring for their children are those that put up opposition. Do you think
anyone ever will say, "Oh, I am so happy that my son is believing in the Unification Church. There is no
other church like it." Did you ever meet a parent who was like that? Those who put up intense opposition
and become enemies are the parents who have been pouring their heart out for their children. That father
and mother are sure to stand in the opposition. This is the principle. This is for the sake of restoration of
indemnity. Accordingly, indemnity is the problem. You must be very clear on this principle. [34-91]

It is natural that you will be persecuted, opposed and beaten during witnessing campaigns, but you should
be grateful that you are at least not killed. Think about the time you first began this path of dispensation.
At the site of death you are cursed at, and while you are being cursed at you get to meet, and after meeting
you have a chance to talk, and in the meanwhile you can begin to like each other and make progress
through your conversations. [42-172]

When you are witnessing centering on the clan, there will always be someone who will oppose. If there is
someone who does oppose, then you must be more zealous than he. Even if Satan attacks me, I should
pray for the opposition. If they oppose with great intensity, then you have to be more ardent, so that you
can do things for the sake of the people on your side. Only then can you achieve a balance. Satan's camp
attacks while this camp makes devotion . . . . By doing so, by making devotion that is more powerful than
Satan's attack, you must obtain the recognition that you have done more for the sake of that person than
those who are persecuting. This is how it is. You should carry on your fight like this. If there is someone
who is persecuting, then you must try harder than him. Do you understand?
In order to pull in someone from the Satanic camp you have to demolish Satan, and since you came to
conquer, if Satan who is attacking you possesses some strength, then you must try harder than that in
order to attack that side. Then you must be more persevering and make more devotion, and you must be
better. Otherwise, you cannot bring victorious results. This is the principle of nature. [56-59]

Ladies and gentlemen, the thing through which you can appraise the results of Satan's activities is . . . You
do the witnessing and see. You will find that when you have made an appointment to see someone very

41
important to testify to the truth, then often there will be some accidents. Do you have such experiences?
[Yes] So, we members of the Unification Church understand well that Satan exists. We know that they
are without fail working twenty-four hours regardless of whether it is night or day. So, you should go
forward with the attitude, "I will do even one second more than twenty-four hours." Only then will there
be some condition for God to cooperate. You cannot prevail over Satan unless you have the confidence
and conviction that you will do more than Satan. You cannot purge it. [76-246]

When you are trying to witness to someone after joining the church, as you try to meet with someone, the
guests somehow always have accidents. This is reciprocal; the evil is putting up opposition. Examining
this, the final determination is made at the place where only God and I remain. So, Satan is trying to tell
you to bring someone alone in order that you may not go alone. He is telling you not to go alone. A
person who is about to undergo destruction will not meet his fate alone. He tries to drag someone in. Even
those who are leaving Unification Church never want to break away alone. He tries to persuade someone
next to him to drag him out together. This is Satan's intention. A good person does not judge others. The
reason that it is written in the Bible, "Do not judge others. Do not criticize others," is to prevent that kind
of things. [45-72]

When you are out witnessing, some of you say, "When so and so goes out, then everything goes well, but
why is that when I go out, my efforts do not bear any fruit? The more I do, the only thing that increases is
my suffering." Why is it like this? The reason they are suffering so much is because they have to pay
much indemnity. I went out witnessing from that day on, but thing did not start to go well from that day.
You must start paying indemnity from the day that you start.

If you retreat saying, "I cannot do this because it is too difficult, despite the fact that you have the
responsibility to indemnify it, then you can never go over the hill, and you will have to retreat because
you are always falling backwards. If this goes on, then eventually you will collapse out of exhaustion, and
run away. [155-296]

7) Witnessing to Christian Churches

You must witness to the Christians. You should never forget the persecution you received during
witnessing, and the fury you felt as all those whom you have been treating with great sincerity look down
on you as a cult member and a swindler. You should not be a man without bones. You should never
forget that and you should tell yourself, "Didn't I face this and that event at that time?" You cannot forget
for the rest of your life the moments when you were undergoing misery and agony while living for the
sake of heaven and righteousness more than anyone else.
You must dispel this resentment together with the people and the world. You must pull out this root of
resentment. You must understand this. We are waiting only because the time has not come, but when we
start to act on it, all will be liquidated immediately. When would that time come? It is approaching us
increasingly close. When you know that the day is approaching . . . I am telling you that the day is
coming. [56-58]
8) Guiding Someone After They Join

42
It did not matter to me whether it was night or day. You should not distinguish night and day. Whether it
is night or day is not the important question. When you go out witnessing, if people do not listen to you,
then you should tie them up with ropes, and holding it by one end drag him along.
Yes, if he initially displays a positive attitude, then all will go fine. It should not be done by force. After
that as soon as one is inspired to join, then you should drive him at once. That course of act is on the
workshop system. One person should make a complete connection with three people. When they are
hungry you should feed them, and help them in all matters. You should help him study, and serve him in
every way. You should clothe him, and provided him places to sleep. This is what we are doing here. As
they come, if they do not have money, then provide with money saying, "Now, you should go and study.
After you are done with studying, pay back only as much as you are grateful for." You should raise them
quickly and help them become strong fighters. [76-334]

It is critical for those who have joined to develop a way to have generative abilities for their faith. Having
done that, you should raise them up to become people who can follow your directions in any
circumstance. You must first achieve this through the word, then through your actions, and finally
through your heart of faith; then, he will never break away. After that, you should try to have them
witness. You must raise them to the level where they can start to witness to others. If you can achieve
this, then you will not lose a single person that you have witnessed to.
Just as how you can understand the true meaning of filial piety only after having given birth, you can
sense the value of our path and experience the concrete existence of God only after you have carried it out
in action yourself. That kind of person will never take off. However, we have not been able to nurture this
kind of people. This is the main reason why the Unification Church could not develop. This is the key
problem. [29-197]

We should make strategies that can make an impact and carry on the fight by using the three-dimensional
background. Just like the war, when you have to fire cannon, fire rifles, and engage in defensive firing.
Witnessing must employ similar tactics. If we can use the three-dimensional spirit world as the
background and do witnessing in the spiritual atmosphere where good ancestors are mobilized, then how
exciting would it be?
You should not plan to witness to ten people at a time, but try to do one person at a time. Then, through
the one who joined, you should try to pull in his friends. For those friends, you should just do the
lecturing, and leave the rest to the new member to guide and teach his friend. You can become a man only
after having the experience of raising others.
Similarly, if you can distribute the detail work that you have been doing alone so far, and expand the
sphere of responsibility, then members will naturally increase. Yet, if the members are just sitting there,
much like pinecones that just hang down, then how can there be new leaves and roots sprouting out? [42-
161]

Witnessing (Part 4)
4. Examples of the Method of Witnessing

43
1) "I Came to Drink Some Water"
In the past, when people asked the Unification Church members on witnessing campaigns where they
came from, they used to answer, "Where did I come from? I was just passing by and I stopped to just ask
for some water." Does this feel good or bad? [Bad] From now on, you must move forward with your
wide-open chest. [44-205]
2) "Are You Really the Leader of the Village?"
There are leaders in all the villages that you go to. When you visit the leader and ask him if he is the
leader, he will say, "Yes, I am the leader." If you ask him again several times even after he answers
affirmatively, then it is like being in the defensive position after being struck once. If you tell him, "It
seems that there is no real village leader in this world," then he will ask, "Why is there no leader? How
can you be so offensive in front of people?" Then, you should reply, "Well, please listen to me. A real
village leader should do this and that. But did you ever do that?" He probably never heard such words
before. Suppose that you follow him around and show that you love the village more than his own
children do, then if he was a true leader, would he chase you out from the village, or get to like you? [Get
to like us.]
If you were to run around day and night like a mad man, asking people if there is anything that needs to
be done in the village, then would this be against the law? It will be permitted without any objections. It
will not breach any law. Do you think that it will breach any law of this world built on injustice? It will
not. The site of the heaven where one can naturally possess the right of liberation will be found under
such circumstances. This is theoretically sound.
For this reason, you should love people like crazy. You should be crazy about it regardless of day or
night. At the dawn, or at any other time, and loving the village more than your own family members, you
should weep and toil, thinking that the village is the place where your dreams will unfold. You should be
grateful for your toilsome labor and grateful for being cursed at and chased out. This is one of the ways to
bring harmony so that your love can become three-dimensional. After a year and three years pass while
you are living with such a standard of heart, the village will kneel down and submit before the person.
This is the law of the universe. [44-205]
3) You Must Enhance Your Spiritual Sensitivity.
If you have a yearning heart for someone, then even if there is a barrier placed between the two of you,
you can somehow go over that barrier. Even if you are keeping silent, such a miracle will take place. The
spirit world will fill in the gap. When I was in the Hungnam prison, I did not witness through my words. I
witnessed without words. The spirit world mobilized itself and provided assistance. This is because it
would have been a disaster if they did not help.
It is all the same. Therefore, when you go out to the countryside, you must do this. How is the frontier? In
the sixties, I went to visit all the well known sites. I really regret that I did not take the time in the past to
visit all the places in the peninsula. Visiting every village . . . It cannot be done because I have too much
work.
I would very much like to go around to every house in each town as a county magistrate and ask them for
a glass of water to drink. Are you not curious what kind of houses you will find in the villages and what
kind of people live in these houses? You cannot become a leader without such mentality.

44
You should be thinking about what kind of people you may meet on the street, and who the first, second
and third person that you meet will be. In the meanwhile, you should be praying, "Father, what kind of
person is he? I am hoping to meet such and such a person, but what kind of person is he?" If the content
of your prayer and meditation coincides with the actual people that you run into, then you will be
overwhelmed with joy. As you have more and more of this type of experiences, your spiritual senses will
become more sensitive.
As you are setting out for the day, you will suddenly have the feeling that you will meet such and such a
person. Men's spirits can connect to each other without a limit. When you meet the exact same person that
you have anticipated earlier in your mind, then you will be shocked. Similarly, your thoughts and the
spiritual senses coming from the spiritual world will often be foretelling the actual situation. You must
have more of these experiences. Do you understand what I am trying to say? [Yes]
Through these types of senses and premonitions, you can begin to feel the emotions of people as well as
predict the fortunes of the nation. Through these experiences, you should increase your spiritual
sensitivity. Then, you will be having visions about the future of the nation. You can be contemplating
while walking on the street as well as in empty places or serious places. [30-150]
4) God's Lure to Catch the Satanic World
Witnessing is the same as catching fish with nets. Can you catch fish by just putting out the nets and
telling them to come in? You have to drive them so that fish will come into the nets. Similarly, you have
to drive people for witnessing. What kinds of people excel in catching fish? It is the people who work
hard. If you try hard in every way you can, trying out all different methods, then . . . Your result will
depend on the amount of time you spent and the number and effectiveness of the methods you used. The
same logic holds true. [96-131]

Regardless of whether you are the church leader or regional leader, if you give an anti-communist lecture,
then you can always get a free meal. If you do well, you will also not go hungry during dinner. However,
you do not realize that in God's dispensation, God is trying to use me as the lure to catch the satanic
world. Are you going to be God's bait or not? [We will] God's witnessing method is fishing with you as
the bait. Isn't this true? [Yes] You have to become lures for God. As lures, you must catch Satan, right?
There has never been a case where the evil side has not perished after gulping down the good side. If it
swallows, then the seed of goodness will enter its body, and using the body as its base it will grow large.
The self will grow and the body will also be resurrected in a new form. Isn't that how it is? If parents want
to raise the children, then the mother must breast feed the child. When the mother gives out all the best
part of her, both the child and the mother can live. Both will live. On the contrary, if she does not feed the
child, then she will become sick. Similarly, it is your mission to become the bait, as God is trying to fish
this satanic world.
What do you have to do as bait? You have to attract the attention. In order to do that, you have to be of
good quality. They should not spit you out after tasting you in their mouths. After they bit on you because
you look delicious, they should not spit you out after tasting you church leaders. If that takes place, then
even those who came in through much effort will leave. It is like eating up many live people. You have
killed them. They leave after only a few days, right? If you go and visit them the next day, they run away
out of fear that they may run into you. [47-337]
5) Go Where You Planned

45
If you were raised as orphans, then you will only grow up to be orphans. Who are the orphans and the
children of widows? What do you call them? What do you call those who grew up without a father? [A
boor] Yes, they call them a boor, or a child of a widow. Those who were raised as a child of a widow will
only grow up to become a child of a widow. For this reason they need brothers. It is an absolute necessity.
You should have old people living in your churches and serve them. This is what all of you should do. Do
you understand? [Yes]
You should be doing witnessing in this way from now on. As you do witnessing from now . . . Then, you
must exert yourself after coming to like that kind of God and nurturing fondness for people. You must
become devotional. After that, how are you going to do witnessing? You should not carry it out
haphazardly, but have a focus. I have just given such directions all over the world. In New York, each
person is responsible for 120 households. I have made the record for all of them. Having been assigned to
just 120 households, they are to visit only those houses! As some as you have some time, you should go
and knock on the door! Soon, you may be visiting them ten, twenty, thirty, or fifty times. Isn't this how it
should be?
The 120 households will be influenced according to the number of your visits as well as your unchanging
attitude. This conclusion is the result of your examination so far.
This is the result of the experiments carried out during the witnessing activities in the 21 cities. It has been
proven that the rate of success in witnessing results is proportional to the rate of sincere and truthful
contacts with the people; therefore, we must implement the same policy all over the world. I gave such
direction in England before a gathering of missionaries from 20 nations.
Accordingly, even for the missionaries, if their witnessing area is not assigned yet, then they should chose
30 or some such number of houses, and only visit the designated places. If you meet someone on the
street, even if you have a deep conversation with him or her for say, thirty minutes, no matter how
wonderful the content, it is easy to be forgotten after you break off. On the contrary, if you visit the
designated places that you have been laying a foundation, then the thirty-minute conversation will
maintain its original value. If you have met ten times, the value will increase ten times. Isn't this true?
We have passed by the period of street witnessing and arrived at the time of focused witnessing; we have
left behind the time of multi-directional witnessing to the period of focused witnessing. Because we need
more membership, we have no choice but to carry on this type of activities. This is my direction. If you
devote yourself for twelve months, and just ten people among the 120 household welcome you, then it
should not be so difficult to witness to those ten people, right? If a woman from one household starts to
believe in the truth, then you should not pull that one person out, but move into that house. After moving
in, you should gather the woman's husband and children, and give a lecture before them.
Thus, when one person becomes a member, you should not just think that the person is our member, but
centering on him, lay the foundation so that the whole family can be recognized as members. This is the
direction that I have given.
Accordingly, you must go on a lecturing tour, a lecturing tour. It is very difficult for the woman to bring
her husband to the church. They will not listen after one time. Only after ten and twenty times . . . The
woman must be so concerned that her husband will not comply. So she must work up her confidence to
ask the first time. She won't able to speak so smoothly once she opens her mouth; then the second time
around she will have to make much greater effort. This is how man's psychology is.

46
As we can learn from that, you should from the very beginning avoid such wasting of energy, and just go
to her house to give the lecture yourself. Because you made the effort to come and speak, and what you
say is more intelligible as what his wife has been saying, he at least won't be able to deny your words.
Rather, because he is hearing good words that he has never heard before, he will become more interested
and gradually . . . Then, the woman also will be helping from the side.
If the woman's life has changed for the better after she joined, then her husband will be touched, and since
such feelings are proportional, you should quickly centering on the family . . . So long as the husband
does not put up opposition, witnessing to the children will be achieved in a definite manner because their
mother is standing in the front as the vanguard. Do you understand? [Yes] Then, if you have relatives,
you should find an occasion like some party or birthday when they can come together, and at those times,
you should give them lectures. Otherwise, you should have the woman send out invitations to all her
relatives so that they can gather at such and such time for a meal, and you should go as a visiting guest to
give the lecture. If they ask who made the introduction, then the woman should say, "Oh, he is the church
leader in this place, and don't you want to listen to him?" Having said that, she does not have to say that
she is already a member, but just mention, "I have heard him speak, and I found it very interesting. So I
wanted to hear more from him. Won't you like to listen together?" If you tell them like this, they really
have no reason to refuse. This is the type of activities we should carry on.
Thus, I have been encouraging expanding witnessing activities that connect horizontally to the four
directions through personal networks. My special direction to the worldwide movement this time is
strengthening witnessing campaign of our church through the lecturing methods that center on families.
Do you understand? [Yes] After you go back, this is also what you should do. [70-183]
6) Witnessing Efforts Must be Focused
If you have any time left during your mission, even going to the bathroom should be done in your
assigned place of activity. As for resting, you should also rest there. You should not go to some other
place. If you have to rest, then find a suitable tree and sleep under it. If you are going to cause dogs to
bark at you, you should do so in that village. Everything should be done in this manner. If you have
brought a lunch box, then you should go there to eat it. If you want to sing, then you should sing there.
Whatever the case, you should try your best in that place.
Why have we made such a strategy? I have been gathering data until now in the 21 and 32 cities by using
this strategy. I make the inquiry, "How did you get connected with the members of Unification Church,
through the media?" Then I analyze and divide the source of contact into newspaper, radio, and television
by making X and 0. Then, I make a statistics on such facts as, how many times they came to the church; if
they have a relative who has already joined, was it the relative who brought them to the movement, or
was it the members of the church that made you stay and try to persuade you with the utmost devotion.
The more one attends the worship meetings, the higher the likelihood of his joining the movement. Do
you understand? [Yes]
If you meet someone once on the street, no matter how much effort you make to move that person, it will
rarely bear fruit. After meeting a person one time, if you want to make the same impact then you have to
try just as hard the second time; on the contrary, if you visit someone at home and make the same effort,
you will find that the result will remain. If you go back the next day, you will find that it is very much like
having poured water into an empty cup, so every time you exert yourself, the water in the cup will
increase.

47
For this reason, if you continue to exhibit a sincere heart two and three times, since you are the type of
pure and righteous youths that America needs, they will be touched and feel compelled to give in to your
request. Why? It is because you are very much like their children. They will be saying to themselves, "My
children are out there as hippies and playboys, yet how can they be so pure? If I can become close to
them, then may be they can have a good influence on my children." If they have such thoughts, then they
will readily agree. They will without fail be very interested and agree to the request of the youth. This has
been proven true through our statistics. Do you understand?
Accordingly, if you shun away from dispersed witnessing efforts and make more focused attempt, then it
will be powerful. So, how many more people did you meet . . . If you can determine this and examine the
data scientifically, you will understand that what I am saying is true.
So, you must spend at least three hours each day at the witnessing area. During your three hours, you
should visit the house, ring the doorbell, and say, "I came again. Is grandmother there?" But, say no more.
If they ask you, "Why do you come every day like this?" then you should simply reply, "I came because I
miss grandmother." In this way you should make a connection, and after that, as you give a lecture, you
should not say too much. It should be a five-minute lecture. At the most 15 minutes; you should not
exceed 15 minutes. Then, you should visit every day and through these efforts strengthen the bond.
Next, for those who are useful . . . If you circle around once, twice, then you can generally tell in which
house a good family resides and in which house an evil family resides. You should divide them into A, B,
and C groups, according to such categories as the Christian group, etc. Then, you should only visit those
houses that will welcome you. As you enter the house, you should say, "I am here," and help them clean
up the house and cook meals. This is not someone else's house. Similarly, you should use tactics that will
naturally turn them around. This is how you should carry it out. [72-5 1]
…
8) You Cannot be Successful in Witnessing if You Cannot be Flexible
When you observe things, you should have the aptitude to understand the situation well; on the other
hand, if you cannot apply your mind, then you cannot even witness. Why can't you do it? For example,
suppose that a dog in the village is barking loudly. Then you should intentionally go near it and say out
loud, "Since the dog is like this, its owner must be bad." Having heard this, the owner will come out. At
that moment, you should try to look embarrassed and offer apology, "Oh, I have made a mistake. I have
cursed at a dog owned by a gentleman . . . Although the dog is like that, the owner is surely a fine
gentleman." If you say that, then even if the owner was going to curse at you, he will smile . . . This is
how you become friends.
When there is a cow tied down in the middle of a field, you should enter the village riding on the cow.
This is witnessing. No one saw you untie the cow, right? Therefore, as you ride it in, you should ask,
"Whose cow is this?" You should go around the village and say, "This cow was feeding on someone's
crops, so I brought it in thinking that someone in the village owned it. Whose cow is this?" The owner
will come out and say, "Oh, is that so? Thank you for bringing it in." As dinnertime nears, you can have a
meal in their house and witness in the meanwhile.
The lies that you have said under such circumstances are not lies. You are just trying it out as a
convenient strategy and method. You are trying it out to examine the world and leave a record. So, would
God consider it as sin? If by doing so, the owner can go to a good place and be benefited. When you are
bringing benefit to them, even a lie is not a sin. It is a sin if you bring them loss.

48
Now, you still cannot be successful in witnessing? How can it still go so wrong when you've got so many
nets placed out there? If there are young people in the village, you should gather them and exercise with
them. You should do it first thing in the morning. (Demonstrating with gestures) Even if you started out
doing it alone, since young people like to exercise, they will flock around you.
On top of a hill, on the holy ground, if you can prepare several square meters of space . . . That won't cost
so much money. After you have gathered several people and exercise with much noise, if you beat on a
gong loud enough to be heard everywhere in the village, they will rush toward you. You can even bring
them to the church to exercise. First, you must like each other: and people must like each other. Everyone
must feel close. Isn't this so? On the seacoast, you can do it centering on the ocean, and on a mountain
you can do it centering on the mountain.
Then why can't you still do it? How can you be successful if you are lying down and daydreaming all
day? You should run around busy twenty-four hours a day. Even a tiger travels far at night to look for a
prey; yet how can a person who is trying to help God's work expect to do it by just sitting down waiting
for people to come? Do you think that Satan will just send his children to you? It will never come true.
You must research how to become a friend with someone you have just met for the first time so that you
can be closer to him than a lifelong friend or anyone else. My witnessing method is that wonderful. So, in
witnessing activities . . . It is acceptable for the younger generation to do things such as trip, someone
walking past and say greetings to him as you help him up. This is how it is. [75-132]
9) People Must Become Close
When you go back, then you should stir up some problem which will keep the people in the village from
sleeping. Otherwise, you should plan to fetch fire wood and make fire in the sleeping village, and
maintain it for 24 hours or even for all year long. In the meanwhile, you can sit next to the fire and cook
sweet potatoes, giving them out the people passing by . . . It should not cost so much to buy sweet
potatoes. How much is a bag of sweet potatoes? You should buy a big bag full, and give them out to the
people passing by. This is witnessing. How wonderful is it to make a camp fire and cook the sweet
potatoes in it? If they call, "It's too hot," then you can tell them, "Although it is not, you should think of it
as drinking a medicinal wine."
There are numerous ways of doing witnessing. You should try that. How much can it cost? Sweet
potatoes are cheap, right? [Yes] You should try to cook a bag every month, and see what kind of reaction
you find in the village. What would happen in the village? They will say, "Such a saintly person probably
came here in order for the village to flourish." Then how about your dinner? Since you treated them with
sweet potatoes, you can eat dinner in people's houses. At dinnertime, you can go visit those whom you
have given out sweet potatoes to, and share in their meal. During winter, you can say, "If I go back to the
church after spending a day near the fire, I will feel very cold. So, let me sleep in your place tonight." You
can find a place to sleep just based on the merit of having given one potato, right? After spending a night,
you will be treated to a breakfast, and after that, you can gather the older people and talk to them . . .
There are numerous ways of doing witnessing.
Moreover, suppose it is time for feeding the cows. Suppose that there was a cow tied at the front of a
house at dawn. You can take the cow out for feeding, saying that the time for feeding has well past by and
the owner has not yet taken him out. Then, wouldn't the owner come out with you? He will certainly
come out. If you then tell him that you felt pity on this hungry cow who was waiting for the owner to feed
him, wouldn't he be grateful and become your friend? So, why can't you be successful in witnessing?
Why are you not doing so well?

49
Even on the day of shopping, you should not just idly stay behind. On that day, if you have not made any
appointment with your guests, you should go out to the market. The farther away the market is, the better
it is. If there is a woman who is going there, you should follow her along, and on the way you can give
some words of truth. If she likes it, then you should just accompany her . . . This is witnessing. If there is
a capable person in the village, then you should make an appointment to meet for lunch. Then, you should
treat him to lunch. How much is a bowl of noodles? Is it several hundred Won? If that has to be taken out
of your living expenses, you should not eat dinner. If you are reluctant to share . . . This will become
blessing. If you buy someone lunch, and as a result have to go without a meal at night, then God will give
you blessing. He will surely bless you. Good spirits will definitely be moved by your deeds. After lunch,
making your rounds, then when the dinnertime cones, you can go out for a movie. Even if you do not
have much money, theaters in the countryside are dirt cheap, right?
Having done that, you will be invited by that family even if you do not go and see them. If they invite
you, you should not talk about other things. You should talk about things that the village needs and the
person needs. You can talk about the church at the end. At the very end, after giving all the principal
lectures, you can give the conclusive remark that they are the words of truth from the Unification Church.
You don't even have to put up the sign for the Unification Church. As you speak, the listener will say that
the content is very interesting. He will then ask, "These are great words, where did you learn them?"
Then, at that moment you can say, "You can become greater than me. If you come to the Unification
Church while you are curious, then you can learn all about the teachings because there is a lot of such
content." After that, things will move along naturally. You have to become close in heart, man to man. Do
you understand what I am saying? [Yes] You can penetrate inside using whatever means you can. You
can do it; how could it be impossible?
10) Stir up a Challenge
I told the members during my trip in Europe this time, "You should stir up a problem. It is all right even if
it becomes widely known in Europe that I am going to serve a prison term. If half of them can say that
such things are possible then I will be happy. You should let the people know about it." I am good at
spreading rumors, right? They also say in America, "The Unification Church members dance naked. They
are cults." Thus, I told you that it is unacceptable if there is no opposition. If there is no opposition, then it
will not be exciting. It gets interesting only when there are oppositions. Even when you are drinking wine,
it is tasty only when there are people who are watching you. Isn't this so? Doesn't drinking wine become
joyful only when where is some give and take, so that as one says "Hook Ah!" here another says "Hook
Hi" there?
This is how it is. The same thing holds true when you are working. If you are to be stimulated, you must
face opposition. I believe that it would be disastrous for the Unification Church if we did not have the
opposition of the Christian churches. We are trying our very best to not be indebted and disregard our
pride; if we did not have opposition, and if we do not even have opposition in our current state, then just
like steamed radishes, ravens can snatch them away any time.
You should think about this. You should examine yourselves closely. Do you have absolute
determination? Do you have the confidence to go out to the world to struggle with others and lead a
successful life, proudly living in a large brick house? You don't, right? When I took at you, all of you are
very clever. Are you or are you not such type of people? On the other hand, you will be recognized as
someone who has upright moral character and is very trustworthy. If you can be known as such, then even
if people say that you have done bad things, they will not believe it.

50
This is how it is in America. As people meet the members of the Unification Church, they see that we are
good people. So, when they hear some bad rumors, they do not believe them. Sometimes, you come back
all fired up saying this and that and hoping, "I wish that God can punish them." Why would God punish
them? Why would God punish them when they are doing what they are supposed to do? He will never
punish them. You are foolish to wish that they be punished.
Religion makes progress when they are being opposed. Until today, religions always made progress when
they were under opposition. Isn't this so? [Yes] However, they will perish when there is no opposition. Do
you understand? Then, if the Korean nation stopped opposing Unification Church and started to support
it, then would the Unification Church decline? What are we going to do when that happens? What are we
going to do then? At that moment, I will attack you. I will do the attacking. Then, we will not perish. If
we continued in the same way that we have been doing it then we will meet with destruction, but if I
attack 24 hours and move forward, then . . .
This is how it is in America. Until now in America, scholars are approaching their doom because they do
not have opposition. So at such times, there should have been attacks made. Without a good attack
strategy, one will perish. When one is being attacked, one will strengthen his foundation, and when one is
supposed to attack, he should carry it out mercilessly. So we made attacks. I gave directions, "go and fight
with the media world. You should go to the newspapers and fight. Do not meet with the people at low
positions, but meet with the chief editors and the top people. If they do not want to meet with you, then
you should stake them out. When they go to bathroom, follow them there are wait for them."
11) There are Plenty of Ways to Witness
There are lots of ways of witnessing. Do you have to rely solely on Principle lectures? You can also blow
a trumpet or fight on the street. Fighting is witnessing. By doing so, you can gather people around you
and reveal the mistakes of that person . . . Was I wrong or right? A man should put forth evidence based
on righteousness and live for the sake of righteousness. Don't you have plenty to speak about the youths
and leaders of this nation? Why do you just sit still and wish, "It would be nice if people come to listen to
the Principle lectures"? What is that? No one will come to you under those circumstances.
In such times, you should go fishing, go to places like the Hudson River and catch a carp. If there is
someone watching you, then you can witness to that person by giving the carp as a present. This is better.
Especially if you are a woman, then as you get a hook up, if you call out to a man near by and request his
help, telling him, "Oh, please help me. I do not know how to fish," then he will without fail rush to help
you. Then, he will ask you, "Can I try fishing now?" and you can become friends. After that, if you invite
him to a dinner to your house that night, he will certainly join you there.
Our ladies can ride motorcycles. You can also ride motorcycles, right? How exciting is that? It is a lot of
fun you should try it. When you go to the motorcycle store, there are many young people there. You
should then sit on a motorcycle and ask them, "Are you a good rider? How fast can you ride; and then you
can brag, "I can go hundred or hundred and fifty miles per hour. Do you want to ride with me?" This is
witnessing. For the sake of witnessing . . . When you go to a restaurant, you should order barbecue spare
ribs or something like that and wait . . . This is witnessing. How funny is that? After eating if you sit on a
higher place and do this, then wouldn't they pay attention to you. You can say to yourself, "You have
fallen into my traps in this small place," and laugh with content. (Laughter) If you make the
determination, "I can make everyone pay attention to me," and immediately put this into action, then all
will go as planned. Is that right or wrong? Would you be successful or not? [We will be successful] Then,
when the audience laughs out loud, you should shyly do this . . . (Laughter]

51
If we end like this it is not so exciting; it is boring, right? What should I try to do now? Yes, yes, that is
how it is. Then you can first listen to all the personal problems and then attracting their attention you can
have plenty of opportunities to give sermons and lectures. If you have a fat person, then you can say that
at certain time in the past you went to this place and such a fat person . . . And add that in comparison, he
or she can be considered still pretty slim. You can make that kind of jokes. This is how you do
witnessing. [77-25]
12) Witnessing to Three People Before You Eat
You can also use this type of tactics. When you eat three meals, you must make the absolute
determination to talk to at least one person before breakfast, at least one more before lunch, and at least
one before dinner, thereby talking to three people in a day. Unless you accomplish your goal, do not eat
your meal. This is the type of campaign we should carry out. If you make such resolution, then what do
you think will happen? Why are you eating meals? Are you eating the slice of meat to become fat or for
the sake of the dispensation?
Shouldn't you spend more time in partaking in the dispensation than in a bathroom? You should spend
more time for that than for eating lunch, right? Isn't that so? We should begin such a campaign. What do
you think will happen then? Before meals as you approach the door . . . Before eating breakfast, you
should go for a walk somewhere and find someone to talk to until it is time for breakfast. Then, this is
also very good for your health. Otherwise, do not eat your meal. You will become very serious. If you
have failed to do it in the morning and in the afternoon, then you should skip two meals and be content
with just eating dinner. If you follow this method, then would you or would you not be impelled to do
witnessing? We should carry on this type of activities.
If you do this, then would God praise you or scold you? So I think Unification Church members often
may not be able to eat breakfast. When you are witnessing, you may not have the chance. If you get really
hungry while on your way to go out witnessing, then you should stop the car at a place where people have
gathered, and leave for lunch only after talking to them for a while. This is the training that you need to
go through. Even when you are riding in a car, you should stop the car to talk to people for even ten
minutes and after that prepare to have lunch. This is what you should do. Should we or should we not do
this? [Do it] You should be the first ones to start that. First, the leaders must show the example. If the
leaders fail to carry that out, then they are fakes.
Accordingly, you should go for a walk at dawn. You should go and talk before breakfast in the morning.
You should go for a walk. You do very well in eating meals with your spouses, right? What I am saying is
that you should first set the heavenly condition of four position foundation and then eat. When everyone
sits down to have breakfast, if anyone has not yet done the condition, you should drag them out and let
them get going on it for thirty minutes. Then let them start eating in the order they come back; this is the
training that you should give them. Eat your meal after fulfilling such condition, and see how it is. You
will see how great you feel. You will have no problem digesting anything that you eat. You will never
have a stomachache. You will do it from now, right? [Yes] If you do not carry this out from the coming
year, then you will not be able to fulfill your responsibility. After you go back this time, from the day that
you go back, if you return in the evening then starting from that evening begin this campaign.
You should all make name cards in which you can put the addresses and some pamphlets where you can
put all the information about the Unification Church. You should write that you offer the services of job
agency, personal counseling, or something like that, and give it out to people that come by. You should
also have your phone numbers on it. As you meet people on the street with these pamphlets, you could
tell them, "You seem to have some grave concern; you should take a look at this and come to discuss your

52
problems with me." There are plenty of methods. If there is someone who likes to make jokes, then you
should tell that person that you can introduce him or her to someone who is very good at making other
people laugh, and invite him or her to come over. You should at least say some simple things like that
before you have your meal. The next time you come, you should come with those name cards made and
show them to me, do you understand?
Now, the Unification Church should initiate such a campaign throughout the nation. All of you should
make name cards and give them to those you meet, asking them to come visit you. Then, they will come
to visit you. You should have your name and title in the church written on them, and you should put on
the back that you can give counseling and specify what you excel in. They are just like leaflets. Every
Unification Church member should have this. You should all be engaged in this activity. Do you
understand what I am saying? [Yes]
After that, we will establish tradition with this. You do not have to do it for long stretches of time. You
should be able to complete it in ten or fifteen minutes. Within ten or fifteen minutes. Then, you ask them
to come for a visit if they are interested to find out more. You should give them out as you express your
wish to meet them again. This is the campaign we should promote. Do you understand?
By doing this, when we consider how many people will be connected to us horizontally in a month --
morning, afternoon, and evening -- then three times three is nine; in all, it is 90 people. One person would
have talked to 90 people. As you give out the cards, you can ask them to give you a name card. Then, you
should contact them through letters. Look. Some people can do fundraising campaigns just through
correspondences and they can get 1, 2, or 5 percent. So how can we not get even one person through
mails? Besides the letter, we have already talked to them personally 10, 20 or 30 minutes . . . Think about
it.
As far as witnessing goes, as long as you can go out for ten minutes before each meal, if you do about
thirty minutes a day, then you should have no problem getting one person a month. If you are really
starving, then you can make the conditional offering by even just calling on a person passing by you and
saying as he stops to look over, "Mr., can I see you for a second? I wanted to see you because you are so
handsome." (Laughter, clapping) If you have called upon an older lady, then you can say, "I have stopped
you because you look very much like my grandmother." Would that offend people? They will say, "Is that
right?" If you grab her hands and ask her to come over saying that she looks like your grandmother, then
she will . . . This is how it is.
Are you still unable to witness to one person a month? It is a task that will save America, the world, and
God, and I am speaking to you all day like this and pleading with you so earnestly; yet are you still unable
to do it. Do you think it cannot be done? [It can be done.]
Now do you understand the method? You understand the method, right? [Yes] Go and try it. You should
try and see. You have to put this into practice as soon as you go back, right? [Yes] If we can stir up this
kind of spirit all over the nation how great would it be?
I believe that if we can do it like that, we will not have any problem in getting more than thirty thousand
members. If we organize ourselves like this, then even if you are working in a company or workplace,
you will have no problem in building that foundation. As you just open the door, you can see how
crowded with people it is out there. The streets are filled with people regardless of night or day, so why
can't you do it? If you have one person join, then you probable can eat even one hundred meals a day.
(Laughter) You should not say things that do not make sense. It does not work on me.

53
When you are going back, if you are going in a subway, you can push a person that you want to witness
to. After you do like this then like that . . . (Demonstrates with gestures, laughs) You won't have any
problem with that. Anyway, you can do this. Do you think that it will be considered a sin? As God looks
over, he will laugh. He will say, "You are doing a good job," and he won't scold you. There are plenty of
ways. Even a hundred people a day . . . If it were me I will meet even one hundred people. One hundred
people. Do you think that is impossible? Please answer me. Is that easy or difficult? Is that impossible?
You should do it.
In this way, the cellular organization . . . Carrying it out in this way, you should think to yourself, "If I can
make one person like me, then if I can make a pair, then the two will repeat what I have done and soon I
can make twelve people. During the 7 years in the company, it will not be a problem to reach 84 people. I
can do this even when I am asleep." You should be thinking about this even when you are asleep.
Do you all know that we have to do the seven-year course in the formula course? If you can witness to
just one person a month, then since there are twelve months in a year, you can get 84 people in seven
years. The significance of 84 people is the sum of 12 disciples and 72 followers of Jesus; the sum is 84
people. If Jesus was just able to accomplish that, he did not have to die and the kingdom of heaven on
earth would have been established. Do you think that he would have died on the cross if he had the
foundation of 84 people? So, if you want to create the kingdom of heaven on earth, then you have to be
better than Jesus is. [89-307]

Witnessing (Part 5)
4. Examples of the Method of Witnessing
13) Treat Them Like Your Close Friend or Relative
What are you supposed to do in your region in simple terms? You do something like going around while
banging on a bell at midnight. You should go around blowing the horns to wake them up, otherwise bang
on the doors as you go around, or do something. You can establish the tradition of gathering around some
place at midnight for some activities; or do something to become well known.
After that, you should go to a place where people have gathered around and give a speech. You should
also make jokes. You should make friends, and even wrestle. Since there are a lot of people in the park,
you can divide the people into two groups and do some fighting competition. You should push like this
and hit like that. Temporarily, you should create such an atmosphere, and you should guide them through
exercise even if they number over one or two hundred. Rather than playing sitting down, it is better to
find something that all people like. Why can't you do it? Everything can be done if you do it this way.
You should be thinking about how to absorb the crowd by doing this. As much as possible, you should
sleep in their houses. You should befriend them, and say, "I like you very much. I find that you are very
much like my uncle and my cousin, so I would like to spend a night in your house." (Laughter) If you say
that, then how would he respond? Would he reject your request when you are telling him that you like
him, you want to become friends, and feel that he is like your older brother? After spending the night,
then you should be up at dawn and clean up the front yard as well as inside the house. Then, you will be
asked to come back again to spend another night, and even be asked to come over once a week. This is
how it is. This is all a part of the strategy.

54
Even when you go shopping, you should do witnessing. After you buy something, you can tell a joke,
"You are very beautiful. You took like a model. My younger sister looks a lot like you." Would anyone be
displeased to hear you tell her that she looks like your younger sister, a relative or someone close? You
are trying to flatter her. You can say how you miss your younger sister, so you are very happy to run into
someone who looks like your younger sister. Then, you can ask her to have lunch together.
By this time, she will ask who you are. She will become very curious, and will want to find out. Then you
should take this chance to boast about your house. After you bring her home, you can tell her that Rev.
Moon is in your house and explain how you lead your life. You should tell her everything. After that, you
should invite her father and mother to go for a picnic in some nice place, and then . . . This is all a part of
the strategy.
It is diverse and interesting. As you try it out, you will find that there is not much to understanding a
person. People will want to become friends because as they deal with you, they will learn that they have a
lot to gain from you and nothing to lose. This is what you must think about. Do you think you can be
successful in witnessing by telling them to simply come and listen to the lectures, to the principles of
creation, for example? (Laughter) Rather, it is better to grab on to one's nose and tell jokes, becoming
friends by being informal and casual. You must learn how to become very close like long time friends in a
matter of one or two hours, or two to four days.
How do you do that? If that person is an old person, then you can tell him that he is like your aged uncle,
and you can ride on his back saying that his back looks great. You should say that his back reminds you
of your uncle's, and request that you ride on it. Then what would he say? (Laughter) What can he do when
you are telling him that you want to ride his back because you like him? Would he scold you then or beat
you with his fist? (Laughter]
Do you just sit still blinking your eyes wondering, "Are people coming? Should I go out witnessing?" A
man should take on challenges. So my son, Hyo Jin, likes to ride horses. Mother says that he is just like
his father. He can do everything like riding motorcycles and so forth. Mother is not so pleased. But one
should try everything. This is how one can grow. If you are like this, like a bookworm then it won't do.
If I do it like that, then I can do in three years what normally takes ten years to complete. It is possible.
So, what is better? More than someone who memorizes several pages of a book and behaves like a wimp,
we need a man who can go out to jump all over the place, shouting loud enough to shake the whole
village. You must understand that now. Therefore, you must realize that this is how you should be. Do
you understand? You have to be a bit eccentric. [94-97]
14) You Must Lead an Exemplary Life
You should go and meet the professors. Now, because of the science conferences, the time is ripe for you
to go and meet them freely. You should go and pay your respects. You should thank them, and say that
the professor is like your uncle and your father. You should tell a joke, "I have been feeling lonely out
here far away from home and missing my uncle, so when I go and visit you who reminds me of my uncle
very much, you should not mistreat me, OK?"
Therefore, you do not have to start witnessing as soon as you get there. You have to first become close. If
you build a personal relationship, then all will be fine. Then, he may ask, "Why did you come here? Why
are you staying here?" At that moment, they you can say, "I cannot say, because if you find out what I am
doing here, then you will want me to become friends with your sons and make them become like me."

55
This will make him very curious, so whenever you come he will ask you to tell you. When he says that he
will take responsibility for what happens, then you can tell him everything.
If his daughter goes to kindergarten, then you should go and visit her there. You should tell them that
your uncle is a good man so you came to see what his daughter is like. Then as you meet the teacher, you
should ask for the daughter of so and so, and as you meet the daughter, you should introduce yourself
explaining that you have met with her father. After that, you should take her home when kindergarten is
over. You should try that several times. If the professor asks, "Why do you bring my child home?" then
you can reply, "I am doing this because I like my uncle's children and miss them." If you give such reply,
would anyone be offended? He will say, "You are a good man." You should try and see.
Especially if you are a man, as long as you can fix a car, you can be very successful in doing witnessing
in America. If you help people fix their cars . . . You should rush to help as soon as you hear that
someone's car is broken. If you do that, you can build good relationships. After a while, rumor will have it
that so and so is good at fixing cars, so people will come to look for you as soon as their cars have
problems. Next, you should know how to fix plumbing, and after that electric appliances . . . This is how
it is. In order to penetrate into a household, you really need this type of skills. This is what you need the
most strategically.
For women, you should become skillful in knitting. After you make something interesting, such as a
ribbon or a hat, then you should strike a conversation with a student on the street. As you ask, "What
school do you go to?" she will answer, "I go to so and so high school" or "so and so college." In the
meanwhile, she will notice your pretty hat. Then you should say, "Oh this hat? You should try it on. It
looks very good on you. Do you want me to make you one?" It is not that expensive. The next time you
meet, you should give her the hat that you made. Through this, you can become friends.
I know how to knit a sock and a hat. Do you understand? [Yes] Some simple things like underwear, I can
make them myself. I have been making preparation for the sake of the dispensation, in order to do the
work that I am doing now. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]
As you go into a village, you will soon be able to see clearly where you can make a contribution. Any
church that I go into, if I go in undercover without revealing my name, then I can turn the whole place
upside down in six months. This is not a problem for me. I will be able to change it around completely
within six months. So, how can I do that? It all begins from one's life style. It is safe only when it begins
from touching people's heart through one's life style and by becoming a leader in leading a life style.
I am also very good in making things like picture frames. When I was taking refuge in the South during
the war, I worked as a carpenter in the American military complex for eight months. I was not taught that.
Because I have ample experiences, I can surpass any theory. A normal person can catch up with a
specialist as long as he tries three times harder. They do things hastily, but I take my time with much
devotion. When I go to a factory, I first look all around the factory and then give directions. This is how I
trained myself. This is how I saw things, and I am trained to do everything in accordance with the theory
behind it. Do you understand it? [Yes]
You have to be an example in your life style. You have to be a friend when you are playing around, in
your daily life, and then in your studies. When you go traveling, you have to be a friend for traveling.
When you go hunting you have to be a friend for hunting. When you go out into the ocean you have to
become friends there; and when you are tilling the land, you have to become friends for farming. If you
have the ability to become a friend in all fields, then as long as you have the ability to persuade people
theoretically, you will have an easy time bringing in all types of people from all different fields. This is

56
how I think. In order to have this kind of influence, you have to educate yourself. It all depends on
education. You are making friends with people in order to learn from them. You should ask them to teach
you this and . . .
For this reason, you must have a lot of contact with the people. You have to have many contacts. If you
can build your relationship to a point where that person can discuss with you his or her most sensitive
secrets, then you can witness to them with great ease. In my years as a student, all my friends revealed to
me all of their secrets. I always kept their secrets. Then, I told them how to solve their problems.
In witnessing to people, sharing Divine Principle alone is not enough. Do you understand what I am
saying? [Yes] You have to lead an exemplary life style. You have to show through your life. You have to
do it not through words but through your deeds and life. Your words and deeds must be one. [95-238]
15) Even Witnessing Needs Strategies
Witnessing abides by the same principles. Witnessing is also like that. If you have made a goal to witness
to a lady, then you should measure the time that it takes, and inspire her to join in six months. You must
think up a strategy. You should investigate what she likes, what kind of books she likes to read, and so
forth. You should investigate where she goes at certain time of the day, and where and at what time she
goes shopping. You should find it all out. You should ask her to meet with you next time . . . If she is
reluctant to meet you even after you have phoned her, you should try your best to still meet with her.
After you meet her, you should witness to her. There are many different ways.
If she still refuses to meet, then you should wait for her at the market as she comes back from shopping
and then bump into her on the street. If you fall down, then you should hold on to her. If she drops her
bag and some other objects, then you should pick them up and . . . All of this is a plan. As you pick up the
handbag, you should apologize . . . If there were many people watching you, then you should phone up
her husband and ask for a meeting. You should explain what happened. You should apologize, saying that
you have embarrassed her by bumping in to her and so forth . . . Through this opportunity . . . If you can
become a friend with the husband, then the wife would be puzzled, saying to herself, "I have never seen
such a strange person in my life." Gradually, you will be able to create the atmosphere that will let you go
in and out of the house freely.
I once used this tactic, and eventually I moved in and lived with the family for one and half years,
witnessing to both husband and wife. If they are important people for the dispensation of God, then I am
willing to do such things. Once, in order to witness to this one lady who had ten children, I moved into
their house and helped with their laundry. I penetrated deep enough so that more than to her husband or
her children, she trusted me to discuss with me all her problems. If you are nice to people, then you can
become friends with everyone. Isn't this so?
If you cannot bring results in witnessing, if the leader cannot be successful in witnessing even after one or
two months, then you should reflect and research, why am I not able to . . . It is strange that you are not
being successful. This is because you are having empty fantasies when you go out witnessing. This is
what I think. It is because you are having idle fancy. Why is witnessing not going well? If you have been
unsuccessful through this method this month, then next time, you should try the opposite way. If you
could not do it in a school, then you should go to a market . . . You have to search for ways. Because this
is how I think, I have no sympathy for those who cannot be successful in witnessing. You have to make it
happen. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes]

57
You should also before reaching thirty years of age . . . Those who are older than thirty raise your hand!
You must make all of these preparations before you reach thirty. From twenty-six years of age, I began
to . . . If I go to Pyung Yang, then I stir up Pyung Yang; if I go to Seoul, then I also make Seoul very
noisy. At that time, I stiffed up problems wherever I went. Why did I become the object of controversy?
When I enter a village, everyone in the village wants to come and spend time in my place rather than
going to sleep at night, so I naturally became the object of denunciation. Even children in the village
wanted to come to my house to use my bathroom. It was very strange.
Why was it like that? Whenever I met the children, I told them interesting stories. They even forget to eat
meals. They completely forgot about eating. You must be able to do this. I played with the children and
let them have an exciting time. Even in a single day, I thought up hundreds of new things and made it
very fun. In the meantime, I inquired, "Where did your mother go? Where did your father go?" After
investigating all that, I took the children to . . . If they were playing in my house until late, they naturally
fell asleep there as they became exhausted. Then, I put them on my back and . . . In this way, I could visit
his or her house to do witnessing. How great is that? If children fall asleep while playing until late at
night, I took them to their parents. How grateful would the parents be when I brought the child on my
back? They would tell me to have some tea before going back. The work of God also takes place there.
You also need this type of thing. You have to be able to tell stories to children and become their friends.
Next, become friends of grandfathers and grandmothers . . . In many houses, there are grandfathers and
grandmothers. You can hear all kinds of gossip out of them, about what their daughter-in-law and
daughter are like, what the neighboring households are like, and all the information about the people in
the village. You have to become very familiar with the village. Since you will come to know who works
at what company, even if you are meeting a person for the first time, you can greet him or her by name.
Then he or she will ask how you know that. In reply, you can say that you know him or her well. In
reality, you do know well. You can add, "I might be a distant relative of yours, so the next time let me go
and visit you at your house." This is how you make relationships.
If the person is a farmer, you should talk about farming. If he comes back exhausted after a long day in
the field, you can ask, "What crop are you growing this year?" You can tell him how this crop will do and
what he should do . . . You have to tell him that kind of things. If you tell an exhausted man, "I came from
Unification Church, so please listen to my Principle lecture," then you will surely be kicked out.
(Laughter) You will surely be driven out.
If he is a farmer, then you can offer, "Let's go and see what kind of crop you have been growing. I would
like to go with you, so what time are you going out?" You should then follow him to his fields at dawn.
After that, you should spend the whole day with him, becoming his friend. As a friend, you should help
him with his work and while you are sitting down together to have lunch, you can talk. If he asks, "What
do you do for living?" then you should answer, "Do you really want to know? If you do, you should take
some time out. If I tell you about my background, then you will be so interested and excited that you will
want to follow me." You should say this type of thing, which arouses curiosity in people. He will say, "I
will make time to listen, because I am really curious." Then you should reply, "Make some time for it."
After that, you can drop what you are doing in the field and find a suitable place to talk for one, two, or
several hours. There are plenty of ways of witnessing . . .
We are not doing this in order to take advantage of them. We are trying to save their life. After you
inspire people to become members through different strategies, would they become vengeful or be
grateful? [95-233]
16) You Must Lay the Foundation for Recognition

58
Look, all of you. When you are building a foundation in the village, you have to pave the way for people
to feel delighted in inviting you over to their house and feel natural enough to ask you to help with their
household chores. It should be that although you do not seem any special in your physical appearance, but
when you stand in front of the crowd and speak you are fully capable of bringing people into submission.
Suppose that there were people with the last name Baek; then you should say, "Mr. Baek, this person is
like this and that person is like that, and so and so is the best person and so and so is the worst person in
the village. This should be corrected, and this is what you should do to lead the village into prosperity;
you should educate the children well." Having said all that, you can ask, "I can tell you how the village
can flourish. Do you want to hear my words?" Then, you can start talking about the Divine Principle.
For this reason, when you are doing witnessing you are crazy if you expect people to just come to you and
listen. When you meet someone, you must benefit the person greater today than yesterday before you
send him or her back. This is the ironclad rule. If you could not speak to him, you should at least put your
food aside and give it to him or become his friend.
From this perspective, the ones who are easiest to witness to are the young people. The best targets are the
college students, from senior in high school to college students. Because they are going through
adolescence, they have a strong tendency to absorb everything well. If you can be recognized as a good
person in that village, then children in the village will come to you and report to you even the most trivial
things. They will tell you all about what someone in the village is like and so forth. Consequently, you
can become, how can I put it, some sort of master that can receive all these reports. If this is what
grandmothers, then elder ladies, children, and youths do, then you can completely witness to the whole
village.
If a grandmother is passing by in a car, then you should say greetings, "Good morning, where are you
going? Grandmother, you are doing the driving? Can I help you?" You can tell her, "Let me drive you
instead." You can even tell her, "When you want to go somewhere, please give me a call. I will
accompany you when you go shopping."
From now on, don't occupy yourself with other things. This is what you should do. You should not
engage yourself in the foolish thought, "I am the state leader, so when people come to me I am the Abel
figure . . ." For a king to become a king, he needs people to govern. If you are alone, why do we need
leaders? If you are sitting by yourself and having idle fancy, then it is not acceptable. God will never help
that kind of people. Do you understand what I am saying? This is what you must do. You must create that
kind of atmosphere. You must cultivate the land by yourself. You must do it all by yourself. [95-236]
17) You Must Develop the Ability to Do Anything
I can go anywhere I want without any problem. Even if I do not have any money, it is OK. I am trained in
everything. Because I have such experience, I can lead many youths all around the world. Who first began
fundraising? [Father] I did. Today it is the Japanese members who are doing all the financial activities,
but it is I who first began. You have no excuse before me. You should not be thinking, "How do you do
that? I cannot do it." Do you understand? [Yes] This is how you should carry it out.
I did all kinds of things for the sake of doing witnessing. I went to the market every day to bump into
someone like an elder lady, and after she fell down, I would help her up and take her home . . . I tried all
sorts of things. (Laughter) As you follow behind her and offer to pay a visit to her house, then she will
welcome you.

59
The fact that you cannot be successful in witnessing is a puzzling topic of research for me. You should go
into a city around lunchtime every day, and wail in front of the crowd at twelve o'clock, and see what
happens. Every day, three or four people will come and surround you to comfort you. You should then
say, "I will be able to resolve my sorrow and stop wailing if you can listen to what I have to say, but can
you really take a few hours to listen to me?" Why can't you do that? Why? You are too comfortable.
For a year and half, I lived with a family that did not want me in their house and did witnessing. This was
because I realized that if I can witness to this one person, he can contribute a lot to the dispensation. I was
willing to persevere through any kind of insult and curse, but one usually cannot insult you more than ten
times, because people have conscience. At first, they kicked me out of their door and cursed at me as I
stood there; then after a while, when I moved in a little they remained silent; after that, I moved in little
by little, soon sitting on their front porch and then moving into their hallway. After a while, they felt sorry
because they had cursed at me so much. After the husband left for work I would talk to the lady all day
sitting in the hallway. I did not go into the rooms, at least until husband returned. After he came back if he
said, "Why did you sit out here all day?" then I would reply, "How can I go into the rooms when the
owner is not here? May I go in now then?" He would smile and say, "Looking at your head it seems to me
that it is all right for you to go in." You can become a friend when you can follow up with the joke, "I will
go into your room to talk to the lady the next time, perhaps even tomorrow, so you better not have any
suspicion." You can become friends even while you are being cursed at. Having said that, I went into the
room and . . . When the husband came back from work, I would let the lady stand in the front and go out
to greet him adding, "Let the two of us welcome him home today."
Why can't you do it? Dr. Yun, do you understand what I am saying? You cannot accomplish the
dispensation of restoration if you cannot do that! You can get free meals and live there . . . What is bad
about that? Have we stolen anything or robbed anything?
So, after the wife listens to your words, if she says, "Honey, you should listen to the words of this great
man," then he will reply, "Really? Since you are constantly praising him, let me listen to him." After he
listens to you once, he will be devastated. Why can't you do it? Why? It is difficult because you are trying
to do it the easy way. You should not be too gentle.
If there is someone in the village who does not listen to you, then you should become his friend, and
making him pay attention to your words you should guide him on everything in life. You have to be good
at wrestling, soccer, and everything else. You have to be good in singing also. Even if you have only met
that day, you should be able to lead conversations that are so interesting that he forgets about going to
school or eating lunch. So, when the dinnertime comes, all of his family member will come looking for
him. When they come, you should become friends with his father, mother, younger brother, older sister,
or whoever is sent. Then you should go to their house. It is because you are not desperate enough; if you
seek more sincerely than when you are desperately looking for food to satisfy your hunger, then anything
can be done. Even a baby bird is capable of finding food to feed on when it is hungry.
Think about it. I am an interesting man. I have researched into that kind of things a lot. Wherever I go . . .
If I meet a grandfather in the village, then I become his friend; if I meet a grandmother, I become her
friend; if I meet an older woman, I become her friend; and if I meet a young lady, I can become her
friend. When I am with children, I play with them. So, those who joined the Unification Church at that
time can never forget me.
Those who have given up hope on witnessing are not thinking and researching. If you truly have nothing
to do, then you should initiate even some entertainment in the evening. You should come up with some
program with which you can go around the villages. At least, do some entertaining activities.

60
So, as you enter a house, you should ask them what great person they know and after inquiring about
where he or she lives, you should go to visit that house. Once you get there if you ask, "I want to have a
gathering of so and so famous scholars in your living room for the sake of the village, so would you lend
it to us?" They will surely have no objection. I will be the master of ceremonies. I would put on a terrific
performance as an emcee. When that takes place, as the people in the village look on they will see that
this young man is very talented. This is all a part of the plan. There are plenty of people that you can
witness to if you do well. Do you understand what I am saying?
One day you should act like the eye, the next day like a nose, then like a mouth, then an ear, then one day
like the thumb, and then like a small finger; you should play the role of all ten fingers. Including the toes
there are twenty. So, how many in total? You should play the role of twenty-four different types. When
someone teaches you, you should follow after him or her. You shouldn't have any problems.
When you see a pretty girl as you walk on the street, then you can fake a stomachache crying out, "Oh my
stomach! I have a bad stomachache because I ate too much for lunch; would you be able to buy some
medicine from the nearby drug store?" Having heard your plea, she will certainly help you. Having done
that, you should thank her and befriend her asking where she lives.
For you ladies, you can throw your shoes while you are walking on the road. (Laughter) Since you cannot
walk over, you can ask some man passing by you, "Mr., would you please pick up the shoes and bring
them over?" He will surely bring it over for you. This is how you can become friends. Friends, this is how
it is. God will not send you to hell just because you used this method to witness. Instead, he will say to
himself, "Wow, that's great. This guy, he is very resourceful. He will do fine even if he is sent to an
enemy nation as a spy." You should consider yourself as the spies that God has sent to the satanic world.
Women should build close relationships with other women. There will not be any problem. What is so
difficult about that? It is a mystery to me how you are not able to do witnessing when there are ample
opportunities.
How can we live in this narrow world? How wide is this universe, You can do witnessing in such wide
and interesting ways, yet why are you not doing it? Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]
I am already old and am over sixty. But even now, young people will not surpass me. Therefore, I try
repeatedly. I tried virtually everything; I have experience digging caves, erecting supporting posts in a
house, and making charcoal.
There are plenty of things to eat in a mountain. There are many things to eat. Even a rabbit can survive on
them, how can men be unable to survive there? When you go to the countryside, there are mountains and
oceans, but although there are many fish in rivers and oceans, you do not know how to catch them. I am
trying to teach you all this. During the hunting season, you can go off hunting. Do you know how to shoot
a rifle? [Yes] You can survive by hunting. You can feed on a bear for almost a year. Why don't you
research this kind of things?
I am trying to catch fish in America to sell them . . . Those people with blue eyes; I am trying to become a
champion in a world where countless greedy people with blue eyes live. Is that easy? This is what I am
doing. Are you or are you not confident that I can do it? [We are confident that you can do it.] I can do it.
I cannot even speak English. Still, I am doing things that no one else in this nation can do. There is
nothing that I am not capable of doing in this nation. This is also how you should train yourself. So, if I
were to go to South America now, don't you think that I can build a foundation there in three, four years?

61
Even if I go to Africa, or wherever I go, I can lay the foundation within three, four years. I will do it
without fail. What do you think? I possess such conviction.
Why do you think I did things like that? Why? I was determined to accomplish the will of God no matter
what happens. I was determined to carry on the dispensation even if I had to do physical labor or live in
the slums as a beggar. No matter what path I took, I was determined to penetrate into this world. If I made
you into that type of people, would you be glad or not? [We will be glad.]
So think about how many curses and insults I have persevered through. I would have given everything up
if I were a narrow-minded weakling. I would just smile it off. I can do it because I am a free man.
Now, witnessing is not a problem. All will be fine if you believe that you do not need food, clothes, and a
place to live. A man lives his life only once. There is only one chance at life. It will not return the second
time. For this reason, you must develop everything. You must build up your experiences one by one and
store them well until you use them. You are to use everything. This is a wealthy man. You must be
prepared with everything. These types of people are wealthy. [132-210]
18) Witnessing Through Letters
When you are doing witnessing, you can use many different methods depending upon the situation and
the type of person that you are trying to witness to. After meeting several times, if you feel that the person
is a good man or woman, you can write a letter. You should try to employ some method that can witness
to them. And when you are writing the letter, you should not write it in your own style. It would be nice
to use passages from magnificent and romantic novels or words of great people, and you should utilize
works of literature that deal with men's life.
You should prepare three types of letters. With just these three types, you can make contact with and
witness to at least one hundred people. As you use them, you should do an experiment on what kind of
response they bring out from people. Your wonderful letters will mesmerize them.
When that happens, you should meet them personally. However, you should not go alone. As you receive
a return letter from them, you should be able to distinguish their personality type, so that you can bring
along a member who has a similar character.
You are the originator and the member is your assistant. Thus, you should remain silent. At times, all
three of you may be engaged in the conversation, but in general you should be just interjecting a few
words now and then. After that, as you are leaving, the member should make a point to praise you before
the guests, saying such things as how you are a man of character and have always been an honor student
in school . . . You should repeat this type of meeting three times.
From that moment on, you can start having a conversation on current issues as well as issues of morality
and ethics. At this time, you should not refute their views or make a judgment on the validity of their
opinion. This is the time when you should begin in a serious manner to make the introduction, "I know a
place where many young people come together to reflect on these questions, and lectures about these
topics are given." You can then follow up with the suggestion, "Won't you like to go with me and see for
yourself?" When you do that, the guest won't be able to reject the kind offer before the two of you.
Whenever you have two people who are one in opinion, it is easier for the third person to accept a similar
viewpoint. Moreover, you should become friends. Why is this not possible?
If you write 100 letters, then you will be able to come in contact with a surprisingly large number of
people. If you are not getting a good response from one type of letter, you should discontinue using that.

62
If send out different types of letters just three times per type, then you will get some kind of response.
[52-272]
19) You Should Do Research
In witnessing to a member of a certain family, you must exert yourself greatly. At times, you may have to
spend over a year and half for this endeavor. There will be a continuation of oppositions. All the rest of
the family members will hate you for it. Accordingly, you have to put in an enormous amount of effort to
guide one person and one family. Yet, if you can move the heart of one person, then all of them will be
saved. This is the best method of moving people's hearts. If you have a wide range of experiences of
witnessing to all kinds of people, you have nothing to worry about. You will find a way to deal with any
circumstance where such instances take place.
You can use the following method in places such as public buses, the subway, and market places. You
must research about people. If you do so, then when you see someone, you can come to understand many
things about that person, and you will be able to approach him or her and talk to him or her. For example,
you might say, "What are you so concerned about? Just from the way you look, it seems that you are
deeply worried about something." At this moment, you are making a step toward a cordial relationship.
So, we should research and understand various types of people through their physical appearance and
gestures. You should be able to say something about a person just from the way he or she walks, and be
able to judge a person's personality or temperament just by looking at his or her facial expressions.
All progress begins from one unit. Centering on that one unit, other formulas will come into being. This
formula is applicable to all people. From one's face, you can figure out through the process of induction
the internal unit where the formula originates.
In order for you to understand a certain person, you should choose three people that you used to know in
the past. However, the three people have to be of different types. After that, you should examine how
those people look -- their nose, eyes, individuality, etc. After you are finished with the examination, you
should think up someone who halfway resembles the person A and someone who halfway resembles the
person B. Then, you should first probe into the person that resembles A. Since that person is similar half
way, you should be able to understand that person half way.
If you can recollect your fellow students in elementary, middle, and high school, and if you can visualize
them in your mind, then compare them with the three types of people that you have just examined. You
should be able to do a comparative study. If you can do this, you will obtain a good body of reference
materials to understand how they are leading their lives and making their living. If you can apply this
method well, then your judgment can have a seventy-percent accuracy. You should try to have contact
with as many people as possible. Then, you will be able to develop a method to quickly judge and
evaluate all types of people. Depending on each person, the size of their eyes, the movement of eyebrows
and eye balls, the way one walks, or one's posture during sleep are all very different. These are very
exciting. For example, all animals have similar forms for jumping, but for men, each one is unique.
Eating, sleeping, and for all the other activities, each person's movement is different. The nose of each
person, for example, is very different from the others'. Its size and position is different. As you observe
these closely, you will have some thought about him coming to you. At this moment, you can tell whether
the person is telling the truth or a lie, or what he or she has in his or her mind. As you observe closely,
you will find a pattern. You should not see each person separately, as an individual . . . The time that you
are doing witnessing is the best opportunity to try this.

63
A politician, a scholar, and a physical laborer are all very different. Their external expressions differ
according to their occupation, organization and their own thought. If you can learn all these different
types and shapes, then your sphere of social activity will become very large, meeting a politician today
and meeting an economist tomorrow. Even those people, with whom you previously thought you could
not carry on a conversation, you can win them over to your side. This is the most important method of
doing witnessing.
You may want to focus on one designated family and apply this to them. This is because in one family
there is a variety of people. As a result, you can select a person that you want to make contact with the
most. There is nothing more precious than researching people. When you do such research, you can
determine as soon as you meet someone what type of person he or she is. [52-273]
20) You Should Do Witnessing on the Street
What do we have to do now? We must do propaganda. Since the time of confusion in the nation and the
world has come, we should stand on the street with a heart desperate enough to vomit blood, and cry out
centering on the perspective of Korea and the perspective of the world from now on. You should have a
blackboard with you and standing on the street preach, "Wake up! You people who are asleep. You who
do not know where to go and stand inside the maze, you must clearly understand where you have to go
and move forward."
Policemen might put up an opposition with the pretext that you are blocking the traffic and so forth, but
you must not yield. Traffic is not the crucial matter at hand. How can the traffic on the street constitute a
problem when the path of the Korean nation has been blocked off? This is when we must possess the kind
of strong conviction to go around to every street and every corner of the nation. If it is the day that the
market is open, then you should go to the market place and with the delicate voice of a woman crying in
tears, you must firmly shake the spirit of the people. We must overcome communism. If the people cannot
be ready with the unified foundation of ideology, then there is no way to ward off the wolf pack from the
north.
You must never forget that because you bear the mission of newly determining the paths that individuals,
families, villages, and the society must head toward centering on this internal content, you must do
witnessing on the street with a focus on publicity. Do you promise me or not? [We will]
What is the first? [Devotion] You must exert yourself in great devotion. You must take the place of my
devotional heart, which has always been deeply concerned about the future of this nation night and day,
and since I am not in this nation, you should inherit this Principle and exert yourself to the utmost. Next,
you must realize that the time for you to exert yourself and cry out on the street has come, because this
people that is asleep is headed toward its doom and you must wake them up. You should realize that this
is my plea as I am about to leave on a long journey soon. I would like to ask you to center yourself on this
and, grabbing on to the people and heading toward the future, try your very best to leave behind the will
of the heavenly laws until I come back. Do you understand? [Yes] Those who pledge that they will do so,
please raise your hand. [50-183, 1971.11.6.]

Witnessing (Part 6)
5. Forms and Goals of Witnessing
1) Witnessing Through the Spirit World

64
In the early days of the church, God worked directly to bring new members in. By witnessing to the
prominent figures in the denominations, we were able to witness to the Christians in their neighborhood.
While the Christians were fighting with much financial backing, we fought with ragged clothes on. [15-
273]

As long as you begin the Cain-type Home Church, then the Abel-type Home Church will be taken care of
automatically. Isn't this so? Automatically, your family members and relatives will be connected. Such a
time has come. Why is that? This is because your ancestors are not leaving. Centering on your ancestors,
if you have something on this earth that belongs to you, then you must govern over it. In the past, the evil
spirits had dominion over those things by controlling them separately; we must be able to govern over all
things that have previously been governed by Satan.
Therefore, from now on, if someone does not listen to your directions to become a member of Unification
Church, then you should give him both the disease and the medicine. You can strangle him and say,
"You, why don't you go? Are you going to go or not?" If that still does not work, then you should kick
him or her and force him or her to go. If that also does not work, then you take him or her to the spirit
world. Wouldn't it be wonderful if such times dawn upon us soon? You have to lay down the bridge of
heart. You have to lay a bridge of heart. If there is a young man whose horizontal love for his people and
the world corresponds with God's bridge of heart, then centering on that person, 70 generations of his
lineage will come down and help. How many descendants of these 70 generations are there? This group
of people will surround you and protect you so that you will not be harmed. They will serve you as the
master of love.
Because we are trying to expand this domain, there is an inevitable competition. Accordingly, we must go
out witnessing even at night. The time will come when people cannot but join the movement because their
ancestors are witnessing to them in their dream and we are trying our best to witness during the daytime.
Do you understand? [Yes] Therefore, the whole Korean nation has been surrounded by Unification
Church's net of love. This is the net that I have organized and made. This is the strategy of casting nets.
This is the organization. [163-304]
2) Witnessing with the Divine Principle Book
In respect to witnessing, those who joined after having read the book turn out to be much more useful
members than those who joined through the lectures. For this reason, I ordered that the book be written as
difficult to understand as possible. For average people, even if they join . . . What the Unification Church
wants now is leaders. Rather than one thousand followers, we need one person who can lead. Do you
understand? [Yes]
If you were to distribute the books to 360 people, then how many among them can be inspired to join?
Look. Right now in Japan, of those who listen to lectures only 20 percent join. If 100 people listen to
lectures, then 20 people will join. This is because their level of intelligence is rather high. Still, the higher
the level of education, the higher is the percentage of those who join. Do you understand? If the world-
class professors listen to the principle, then more than half of them will be supportive. Let us make this
conclusion. The rate rises as the education level goes up. This is how it is. Do you understand? Therefore,
the fact that the rate is lower in Korea shows that the educational and intellectual level of the people is
lower. Still, no matter how low it is, it should at least be 2% to 3% . . . [56-221]

65
Communists have used books to conquer the world up to now. Do you understand? You could not even
think about this yet. You have been doing witnessing up to now, but you did not know how to do it with a
book. If you do it with books, then the results would be astronomical; so the only way to restore the thirty
million people is through books. Even if the rate was one percent, how many is that? If you look at the
statistics, in Japan right now, about four percent are joining the movement. Looking at this, it is not
possible for one to not be able to witness to at least ten people in a year. This can be confirmed even
through scientific numbers. Do you understand? Do the church leaders gathered here understand? [Yes]
When you go back this time, you should start on this campaign.
How much is the basic cost of the Principle book? How much is the basic cost? Five hundred won. You
should give them to the members at the original cost. This is what we did in Japan. What should we
decide upon as the price? . . . Let's set it at four hundred won. Four hundred won. Do you understand? If
each person is to buy 30 books each, that is twelve thousand won; you should find a way to come up with
twelve thousand won. Everyone without an exception must buy them. Do you understand? As a member,
if you do not have thirty Principle books, then I will not consider you a member. The whole world is
united on this. Can the central nation of Korea not fulfill this, when the whole Unification Church
worldwide is acting in unison? You are false and useless ones. Tradition has not been established in
Korea. Isn't this true? All of you should buy them.
All of the leaders, especially the leaders must carry this out from dawn. You cannot waste your time away
by just sitting still. You cannot do that. Meeting one person each day and getting back one book from
someone -- can't you do this? Do you think you can or cannot do this? [We can] You have no excuse. For
those who do not carry it out, you should not even think about receiving blessing or good fortune, or
anything else. [55-291, 1972.5.9.]

Then should the Unification Church members just sit still? We cannot just sit still. From now on, average
members must buy thirty books each. In Japan, they give the books at the basic cost, at 500 Won each.
So, at least twenty thousand books must be sold.
You have been running around every day doing witnessing, but is it going well? You are not doing so
well. Rather than doing what you are doing, you should lend the books to the supporters in the
countryside. You should lend one book for one month. Do you understand? They have plenty of time to
read the book in a month. As long as you are diligent, you can push them to read it in two weeks. Do you
understand? Using a book is easier than witnessing. How much is the Principle book? Since we are
lending out for free these books that worth eight hundred Won . . .
This depends on how you publicize them. You should go around with it starting at dawn, advertising that
it is a worthwhile book to be read to the children. You can lend out one book and get one back each day.
If you lend out 30 books and give each person one month to read, then in a year, you would have lent out
360 times. 360 people would have read the book. If you can do it in two weeks instead, then 720 books,
720 people would have seen the Principle book.
When you look at Japan, the percentage of those who join after listening to the Principle lecture is four
percent. Considering that four percent join through, lectures, a higher percentage of people will join
through the books. If someone, who can read and understand the book, can join, then he can immediately
work as a core member. However, this is not the case with those who join through lectures. Do you
understand what I am saying?

66
Now, the foundation for free cultural exchange between Korea and America is sending out letters to the
whole nation asking for donations. When they send out one hundred letters, usually they have two to four
return letters. The rate is above two-percent. How many percent of the people who read the book would
be touched? It is surely more than that. Just sending a letter out has a two-percent response rate, so the
result must be better for us since we are visiting them personally to distribute the books. Do you
understand? Even if it was just one-percent, how many people is that? Moreover, when you lend the
books out, you shouldn't just do nothing. After you lend the books out, then about half way through their
reading, you should ask them about their response, and for those who like the books, you can sell it to
them. If we do this, I believe that we can sell many books.
Having done that, if there is someone who is interested in the Principle, you should distribute one book
and say, "I will personally go and explain to all your relatives and family members, so please have them
gather at one place." You should continue your lectures in this manner, and giving them a date by which
they should finish the books, whether it is one week or two weeks, you should guide them in their studies
by providing explanations.
If you can lay such a foundation is several places, then you can call your own father, mother, and relatives
to gather at the lecturing site. In this way, if there can be just lecturing sites, if you can gather ten people
in each place, then you can ask your parents or parents-in-law to come. "I am lecturing today, so would
you like to come and see?" Father-in-law will say, "the rumor has it that you have been negligent in your
household chores, but what are you talking about?" In response you can say, "It is good words, so why
don't you come and find out?" If he objects, then you should speak about the Principle for the sake of
witnessing to your father-in-law. Then, he will eventually say, "My daughter-in-law is great." If he listens
to you for just one week, then he will give a firm support even if you do not request him to do so.
3) Witnessing Through Video
Unification church members should have thirty Principle books, thirty cassette tapes, and thirty
videotapes. Moreover, all of you should own a VCR. In the future, all of you should own one. Do you
understand what I am saying? Starting from the State Leader, you should all have it. Do you understand?
[Yes] So what do you do if you do not have enough money? I have ordered a special individual financial
activity just for this reason. [97-231]

Up to now we have been saying that we do not have enough people, but in reality that is true. However, if
you prepare several tapes, then you can witness to ten or twenty households even if we lack manpower.
Moreover, since they are not offended but rather are grateful, you can even receive some donations from
them. Even if you do not go out and earn money, there will be ways that you can obtain the funds needed
for your activities. Through this method, even a new member, someone who joined yesterday, can also
take the tape and do witnessing with it. I believe that this is the only and the last way that we can have an
explosive growth in membership all over the nation in a very short time. [65-341]
4) Witnessing to One Person a Month
We Unification Church members should witness to one person per month. You don't even have to witness
to two people. All you have to do is witness to one person a month. We are going to implement this all
over the world. During my tour around the world, I have been giving directions to start this campaign in
Japan, America, Germany, and so forth. If we cannot be successful even after exerting ourselves to the
utmost, we will come up with some new way. [23-310]

67
For all of you, I set the goal of witnessing one person a month. This is the goal. I am the cause. You are to
become a subject and then create an object. Yet, did you do that? In order to achieve this, you have to
center your life on it night and day, whether you are awake or asleep, and such mindset must become the
center. What you see, listen, and eat must be this and when you sleep this is how you should do it. Have
you done that like that? All of you failed to do it. This must always be the center. When you eat, see
things, listen, put clothes on, and give the words of truth, and carry on the fight right now, all must be
done for the sake of that. This is the goal. This is the motivation. Subject and object must make them one.
It may seem that what I ask you to do is impossible, but they are perfectly doable. They can be done. You
will accomplish great achievements. If this is impossible, then God cannot help but be doomed already.
For sure, it can be done. See if it can be done or not after it becomes like your humming or steep talking.
Even when you are sleeping, you should wake up while counting, one, two, three, four, five, six, seven,
eight, nine, ten, eleven, twelve people." Is that how it is? [66-261]

You leaders, do you have the determination that you should witness to one person per month? Is there
anyone who believes that he should do this even if he cannot eat and sleep? [94-158]

You should witness to one person a month. I gave this direction to the whole world. Yet, can you Korean
members who are attending me directly fall behind the foreign members? No matter how difficult it is, it
is still easier than crossing the thirty-eighth parallel, isn't it? [24-182]

The activities of the Unification Church up to now were for the sake of dismantling the external
environment. Because we were in the environment of opposition, it was merely a plan to claim back the
people under such an environment. For this reason, the Unification Church took many tolls. We used
tactics that consumed us a lot. However, such time has passed behind us now, and as a result, individuals
just have to witness to one person a month with a parental heart. Then, witnessing will not be a problem.
If a thousand people can witness one person a month, then in a year, the membership would grow to
twelve thousand. After another year, the number will increase to one hundred and forty-four thousand
people. After just three years like this, Unification Church members will number more than one and half
million, and on the fourth year, it will exceed fifteen million. If this can be done, then Korea can be
restored in several years.
Therefore, we have been planing according to this principle up to now. You cannot witness to this and
that person randomly. One person just needs to witness to one person a month. Do you understand? Then,
in the next month, we will have the double the number here. Isn't that so? [23-311]

If you can pray and exert yourself for three hours a day for a month, then you can surely gain a new
member. Therefore, if you can exert yourself for more than 12 hours per day in the countryside, then you
can surely restore one person a week. With this principle, we are fighting the battle out there. Do you
understand?

68
It is my direction that average members of Unification Church must at least witness to one person per
month. Do you understand? [58-111]

You cannot make the excuse that you cannot witness to one person per month. If a person spends three
hours on witnessing per day, then in thirty days he would have spent ninety hours. Isn't this so? If you
want to put in 90 hours in a week, then you need to spend more than 12 hours a day. Can you achieve this
by eating all your meals? Regardless of your sex, you should be doing this from dawn. You cannot
possibly establish that a person who spends three hours a day witnessing cannot even witness to one
person after a month. [55-289]
5) Witnessing to 84 People
Witnessing simply cannot be unsuccessful. You should write letters day and night and call every day.
You should tell your parents, "I will die if I don't do this." All the blessed couples will receive accusation
because of this. You will be accused because of the 84 people. Do you understand what I am saying?
[Yes] The door to heaven opens to you after you receive blessing, but you cannot enter it. You cannot go
in. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]
How do you enter heaven? A messiah must bring along the world, and Unification Church members must
take with them their relatives. This is what you should be aware of. I have already paved the way for the
roads that individuals, family, clan, nation, and the world must walk through. Three people, twelve
people, and 72 people; adding all this you get 84 people. (He speaks as he writes on the blackboard.) This
is going through the three stages of formation, growth, and completion. [89-247]

Why are we witnessing to one person a month? What is that! Why do we plan seven years? Seven years is
84 months. This is 12 apostles and 72 disciples. When Moses was assigning six leaders to each of the
twelve tribes, you have six times twelve, or 72 followers. Therefore it is not 70 followers, but 72
followers.
Then, he selected seven people centering on the head of the tribe. Do you understand? [Yes] This is how
they were organized into groups of seven people. So, centering on Moses, the 72 followers represented
the formation stage, the 12 tribes represented the growth stage, and Moses represented the completion
stage. This is in accordance with the principle. For this reason, viewing it with the Principle of the three
stages, I have to replace the position of Moses, and I must have twelve tribes, and then 72 followers. They
are the heads of clans. We have to restore this foundation through indemnity today.
So what is the meaning of obtaining 84 people through this? What Jesus could not find on the earth was
the twelve apostles. Jesus should have possessed the twelve tribal leaders before the nation of Israel,
which represented the people. These clan leaders were all high priests. Jesus did not have to die if the
twelve high priests became one and then all of the 72 clan heads who were the high priests in the regions
became one before him.
We have to claim it back from inside the church and the world. It must be done from the external
foundation. This must be claimed back from Zachariah's family. Do you understand? [Yes] Zachariah's
family. So, what is to be done after winning it back centering on John the Baptist? Then he was supposed
to return to his hometown. Having done that, the family of Zachariah in the position of Cain and the
family of Joseph in the position of Abel must unite, thereby letting the first and second sons become one

69
so that they can be in the position of twins. Then, having set the condition that the first son stands in the
position of the second son, the younger brother must be liberated.
In other words, Zachariah's family in the position of Cain should not have killed the family of Joseph in
the position of Abel . . . Wasn't the fall a murder? [Yes] In contrary to Cain's killing of Abel, on the level
of clans, John the Baptist's family which was a Cain-type clan must save Joseph's family which was the
Abel-type clan. They were supposed to save them fully.
Joseph's family came later, but by attending it like an older brother and becoming one with it, they were
to indemnify at the level of clan all the wrongdoing of the older brother throughout the history. The day
that just three clans, which have paid indemnity at the clan level, can be formed, the people will be
naturally formed. Do you understand? [Yes] There will be a formation of the people. Jesus failed in his
attempt to achieve this. Because 84 people could not become one, he lost the foundation on which he can
inherit the providence by connecting with his clan after returning home, and the foundation on which he
can inherit the four thousand years of Jewish history and the history of the Israel nation. Accordingly,
without establishing Jesus' standard of indemnity you cannot move forward into the position of blessing,
the position of Adam. Do you understand? [Yes]
Therefore, all those who are walking the path of restoration are destined to find 84 people. Without that,
you cannot embark on the path that leads to the nation. Do you understand? [Yes] Without a nation, you
cannot go toward the world. No matter how much a foundation of indemnity I have established, because
you could not be in such a position, I have put my life on the line and tried my very best to make the
connection. Otherwise, there is no path of life. There will be no way to find your nation, world and
universe. If you failed to do this, then no matter how much faith you had in me, you will be accused in the
spirit world. The door would remain open but you cannot enter. You have to wait because you have not
completed the procedure.
Therefore, in seven years, corresponding to the seven thousand years of history, in seven years the
unfulfilled will of Jesus and Adam . . . What is the cause of suffering of Jesus? It is his failure to gain
three spiritual children. What is his next unfulfilled will? It is paying indemnity for 84 people on that
foundation and moving up to the position of the original parents, the position of true parents, the position
of parents who have laid the worldwide foundation of indemnity and won the victory. For this reason, the
world is fated to go this path. Do you understand? [Yes]

Since all of you have already received the blessing, are you in a better position than Jesus? [Yes] It is all
the same. I blessed you by sharing with you my victory centering on my worldwide foundation of
indemnity. I have given an extension in time so that you can have a chance to complete this in my place.
So you must witness to 84 people in seven years no matter what. It cannot exceed seven years. If you fail
in seven years, then you must do it in 21 years. If you cannot do it in 21-year course, then, since I have
repeated twice the three seven-year courses, you must begin a 40-year course. You must do it in the 40-
year course. If not, then it would take 60 years. [127-69]
6) Witnessing to 120 People
You must wail, grabbing on to the nation. You must shout out in a wail, "Are you going to let this nation
live or die?" Having warded off the national Satan through this, you must then grab on to your clan and
weep. Isn't this what you should do? Isn't this true? This type of person is a filial son before his parents
and a patriot before the nation. Once you know that the parents and the nation are not in perfect condition,

70
you must become a filial son and a patriot to make up for it. You cannot enter heaven without becoming
such a filial son and a patriot.
Thus, do you have to do witnessing or not? [We have to do it] How many people should you witness to?
[Up to 120 people] If you want to do 120 people, then you have to witness to at least three people in a
year for 40 years. Even if you witness to three people in a year, it will still take 40 years. So, if you can
indemnify forty years in ten years, then would you prefer to do it in ten years or forty years? [Ten years]
You should indemnify forty years in ten years. In order to do that, you must witness to one person per
month.
They say that in ten years, mountains and rivers will change their appearance, right? If you did not exert
yourself to the utmost in countless ways during that ten years, then when you go to the spirit world you
will feel too shameful to even raise your head. There are many people in this world that pay devotion for
ten years for the sake of their parents or the nation. Accordingly, you have to be prepared to at least fulfill
the unit of ten years. If you can witness to one person per month for 10 years, you can gain 120 spiritual
children. You have to give all that you have, all your soul, spirit and strength for these 120 people. This is
the way you can do the most for the sake of the world and God. [34-269]

You have to become tribal messiahs. Because it will take a long time to talk about it in detail from the
historical perspective, I do not have such time now. You have to become tribal messiahs. In order to
become that, you must witness to 120 people. How great would it be if you can witness to your mother,
father, older brother, older sister, and all of the family members? If you can do that, then you can do
anything just within the family. You do not have to such things as going around looking for fishermen
like Peter, publicizing your presence, or dying on the cross. [34-298]

71
 Father's Words on Witnessing

Sun Myung Moon

February 2001
Father spoke to 33-city missionaries and participants of the 43-day workshop at True Parents' house on
the grounds of the Hotel Americano in the Pantanal. They had been invited for a day of fishing with
Father, who had arrived there in advance of the Korean national messiahs who were called to make a
special 40-day condition there. These notes were compiled by two missionaries, Charles Kannal and
Shinichi Washisu, from Alejandro de Souza's translation.

How should people be educated? Make a plan, consistently develop it and put it into practice-organize,
systematize. To make strong relationships with people, make conditions continuously, especially prayer
conditions. Remove walls between your heart and others'. We should visit two, three, four times to give
them a good impression. We need to touch their hearts. Prepare many topics with which to inspire them.
Witnessing is like war. Do you want to lose the war? Preparation is necessary. Make conditions for three
years. If you give sincerely, people will come close to you and follow you. At the beginning of your
preparation, planning is important. A four-position foundation is necessary. A foundation of three people
is very important. Witnessing to people is the same as taking care of children. If you are a parent you
never forget your children.

72
Invest yourself like a mother. Make conditions. Choose your words, what to say to people. You have to
taste witnessing. Study. Research like a doctor. Prepare what people need. If you continue to make
conditions, the spirit world will teach you. Until the spirit world teaches you, make conditions, pray and
act. Visit your contacts. You will receive help from peoples' ancestors.
Through prayer conditions you generate love and interest, create parent-child relationships and
understand what people need. Each mission city is like one family whose citizens are like your brothers
and sisters. If your brother goes to hell, do you mind? You should pray with tears. True Father has already
liberated the peoples' ancestors, so the spirit world has to help them. Study Divine Principle and Father's
words in order to develop an absolute standard. If they understand the absolute standard, then people can
be restored. The prayer room floor should always be wet with tears. Why is witnessing so difficult? The
reason is that you haven't made any conditions.
Each missionary must take responsibility not only for people living in his city but also for their ancestors
in the spirit world. A spiritual leader should always pray for other people in order to witness to them. Pray
for those who need your help. Relate to people as if they are part of your own family. As a church leader,
you should pray with tears. You should be conscious of how many people you have witnessed to. Your
position in the spirit world is determined by how many people you witnessed to. You should have some
results.
Father is battling in order to restore America. Father is making a (fishing) condition for this tour. When
making such a condition, Father is very serious. Prayer and conditions are necessary. When you bring
people to Father's speeches, pray first. You should establish a higher standard than Father. The early
history of the Unification Church was a foundational time, a time only for making conditions.
Father started the Unification Church from absolutely nothing. From that zero point, he finally reached
the point of holding the coronation ceremony, on January 13th. If Christianity had united with Father after
World War II, this would have been accomplished forty years ago. Jesus was supposed to have conquered
Rome by the time he reached the age of forty. Before Father reached the age of fifty-two (by 1972), he
was supposed to unite Christianity. But God's providence wasn't fulfilled at that time. Christianity has
been miserable. Heavenly Father has also been miserable. Finally, this year, 2001, Father actualized the
coronation of God and liberated His aching heart.
To be successful in witnessing you must pray hard. Pray before meeting people. Through prayer, you
should know what to say to a person to capture his heart. Father's life was extremely difficult, but finally
he accomplished God's coronation. Father broke through all barriers, liberating even Satan himself. How
difficult it was to overcome all satanic obstacles!
Fishing is also a condition for witnessing. Jesus told Peter, "I will make you a fisher of men." Father's
heart is the same. While Father is fishing, he concentrates 100 percent. He focuses on the fishing pole.
When he catches his first fish, Father feels relief and liberation from all his hardships.
Prayer conditions are necessary. Through prayer conditions you receive help from the spirit world and can
understand what is going to happen. Witnessing is the same as war. Compare yourselves to a soccer team.
If you don't know your opponent's strategy and ability, you cannot win the game. By studying your
opponent, you can score. You must practice hard and unite together as a team-one harmonious unit.
To take dominion over your environment is a subject-object problem. If you have an object of your
witnessing, a person to whom you can witness, then you can receive a great blessing. But you must
prepare. There is a big difference between simply meeting a person, and praying for him ten times before

73
meeting him. You should have a plan and goal. Do you have a goal: how many people to witness to
within a year, two years and three years? If you don't have a goal, then repent, double your effort and
make a determination at this time.
Do Hoon Dok Hae every day, and listen closely to Father's words. You will receive inspiration about
what to say to the guest you are witnessing to. You should love the guest more than your family. Father
has prayed for seventeen straight hours in one day. Life or death prayer. It is a battle, a war. If you make
absolute determination through prayer, then afterwards prayer is no longer needed.
Every year you should be rising up to a new level, constantly advancing. Work night and day toward your
goal.
Now is a time for witnessing through all types of media. Research and use every medium to witness. On
one day you will understand Father's words; the next day calculate how much it costs to broadcast
Father's words for 30 minutes.
Father is going on a speaking tour throughout America. Two thousand Christian ministers per state makes
100,000 in total. By this, the unity of all Christianity will be brought about.
If there is unity in North America, it is very easy to achieve it in South America. We are working along
with the United Nations. Compare doing that to working in your city: your task is very easy.
Many of Father's old friends persecuted him a long time ago. Now they respect Father. Those who are
participate in ICUS or IIFWP international conferences become good friends of Father. Because Father
has a victorious foundation through prayer and conditions, our present situation is quite different from
what it once was. Everyone comes because they now understand Father's value.
God is working for our victory. God wants to help us. If you don't make conditions, then God cannot help.
Does everyone need Father? Why? Because they need parents to resemble. We have to become like
Father, resemble him. You have a goal in your lifetime: resembling True Father. No one else can take the
place of Father.
Satan opposed Father with all his force. God never taught Father how to conquer Satan. Father had to
learn how to do it and accomplish it all by himself.
The past forty years of Father's life restores the six thousand years of Biblical history. [To one member]
How old are you? [33 years old.] Less than half of Father's age. Father has no time to rest. Father's way is
the way of a pioneer.
The Kingdom of Heaven depends on Father. We are now working with the United Nations, the whole
world. We are using radio, television, the Internet-every means. It is the time for witnessing to and
mobilizing the whole world.
You should have conviction and a challenging spirit. Open up the way of the future. Uniting mind and
body, uniting husband and wife, uniting parent and child: this is the challenge. From now, parents must
give the blessing to their children. It takes time to become competent enough parents to give the blessing.
As a missionary you should have sensitive spiritual antennae. You also must indemnify the sins of your
ancestors. You should go the way of filial piety and loyalty; the way of saints, the way of sacrifice for the
sake of others. You should invest your whole heart.

74
Charles Kannal remembers: The content of Father's speech was not new. But it was delivered with a
personal warmth and intensity in a close family environment that engraved this unique experience upon
our hearts.
When Father finished speaking. We stood, bowed and began exiting. True Father came outside and
walked with the members. He stood waiting by the dock while we gathered our bags and boarded the
boat. It was a long wait. Father leaned with one arm on a light pole. I will never forget the expression on
his face as Father waved goodbye to us. He continued waving as the boat slowly pulled away and
chugged down the river. For as long as I could see him, he was still waving. In a newly personal way, I
feel reborn and raised up through the love and words of True Parents.

75
 How to Witness: To State Leaders

Sun Myung Moon

April 1, 1977
Gracemere (East Garden), New York
Translator - Sang Il Han
I have been answering your questions about witnessing little by little in many speeches. To summarize,
however, you must mobilize spirit world. I witness without speaking any words. While I was in prison I
could witness to many people without speaking because spirit world testified to them about me and
people came on their own.
You may have noticed by now that some people witness very easily while others cannot witness
effectively and have great difficulty. It is a spiritual law that an individual must have a personal
foundation of indemnity in order to effectively witness to others. Two people may be faced with the same
difficult situation yet one of them does not accomplish much, while the other easily brings results. The
difference is mainly that the ancestors of the successful person are qualified to help him. Anyone who is
witnessing has to be able to arouse a person's interest toward God, toward the Church, and toward
himself. How can this be done?
In approaching individuals on the highest levels and in meeting the public in general our approaches are
parallel. If you just witness to someone without having some personal foundation of your own they will
not respond. You must consider how each of you is going to create your own foundation.
You may notice soon, if you have not already, that people seek to advance their lives by getting the
attention of or taking advantage of other people. Our members' motives for joining the Unification

76
Church are quite varied, often being selfish and intertwined with personal objectives. For example, many
people are searching for spiritual insight and when they discover that the Unification Church can give
them spiritual enlightenment then they join. However, some people are pursuing materialistic goals and
they speculate that since the Unification Church will expand in the future they have a better future here
than in any other place. Of course it is very true that if we were to lose by being in the Unification
Church, either spiritually or in any other way, then we would not remain here very long. Not only
spiritually-oriented people but many other types will join the Unification Church.
Our purchase of the New Yorker Hotel and Tiffany Building are changing people's attitudes. Creating a
university and building a newspaper company are extremely difficult, requiring much money, but once
these are established they will be vehicles to reach people in a substantial way. This is the logical course
for us to follow. People have many varied opinions about me, not just those with superficial concepts they
picked up from the media, but people who are deeply concerned about the Unification Church and who
have taken a real interest in me. Do you think they will ultimately respect me or despise me? I see clearly
that in my lifetime many people in every field of learning will study and write articles about me; there is
abundant material for them to study.
People have a tendency to respect millionaires because they know how difficult it is to make money in
this society. Establishing and operating one university is so difficult that even state governments cannot
afford to do that. Because they are continuously under pressure to keep up with expenses, if one
individual creates a top university from nothing then knowledgeable people will be amazed. The same is
true in creating a newspaper.
There are so many events that testify to our Church. I never encouraged the Korean members to fund
raise. Only 15 years ago we did not own any property other than a small cottage with a total area of half
this room. Yet all I talked about was saving the world, and I emphasized that only God would be able to
raise the funds we needed. Many people said that I was an idealist and really out of my mind. Now when I
talk of those same things almost everyone believes me.
Let me discuss the situation in Korea. All Koreans, from the top officials and the President down to the
grass roots are very sensitive about me. This is very strange when you think about it, yet not only Koreans
but also the Japanese know that I am not just a passing phenomenon. They are all ears when they hear of
something I have done in America.
You alone can accomplish your dreams
Most people are determined to remain unchanged throughout their lives. With this most formidable
characteristic what will they be like ten years from now? Do you even visualize how you will be ten years
from now? If you took a random sample of 23-year-olds in this country, what qualifications would they
have to change this society? But look at this brother-he has vision and determination that are unusual to
see in a young person. Ten years from now when he is only 33, what kind of formidable person will he
be? During those years he will continue to improve and he will experience many new things that the
average man does not experience in a lifetime. In just five years we give our members a whole life-time
of experience. What a triumph!
Americans are a high level people, having heart as well as intelligence, yet one Oriental man has been
able to transform these young Americans, giving them a real conversion experience. This is one of the
world's greatest happenings. From now on your progress will accelerate. Because opposition to us is so
unfounded, the time will soon come when people will change their negative opinions about us and we
will really begin to gather momentum. Each one of you will share in this experience. Do you have some

77
dream inside you? You must do everything in seeking to achieve that dream. You must not think that
perhaps I will accomplish this dream for you. A vague wish and hope are good temporarily, but do not
ever have the attitude that the Unification Church will become big enough to help you. No, instead you
must realize your own dreams by helping the Unification Church, and then God will certainly assist you.
You should feel, "It is not so good if someone must help me accomplish my dream because then I must
pay the price for all I receive." Always imagine that with your own hands you will nurture 100 people,
even 1,000 people, in your own state. Unless we totally dedicate ourselves, making the necessary effort
with tears and suffering while we are young we cannot experience joy when we get old. The worldly way
and the heavenly way are very much the same in this respect. Once you yourself fulfill your responsibility
then other people will come to help, but if you first search for help then you will not accomplish what you
need to do.
When you are the leader of a state then the minimum attention you must give it is to go around and see
what is there for you to pay attention to and love. You must make a complete tour around your state at
least one time. When I initially came to America in 1965 the first thing I did was go around the United
States at the fastest possible speed. I just kept moving, not sleeping in a motel and not eating in
restaurants.
Today one of you brought up a good point. This brother had come to his saturation point, his limit, but
then when he pushed forward God started working. We have to keep pushing past that point. Never worry
when some difficulty comes to you; just pay attention to the next step. The difficulty could defeat you or
it could resurrect you to the highest possible level under the circumstances. You must remain confident
that as long as you are one with God He will never abandon you. Your situation may seem bad, and it
may be bad, but the moment that you can go over the difficulty then it will benefit the side of goodness to
an equivalent degree.
When the opposition is fiercest then I am the most intensely interested in what will happen next, and what
reward or what lesson will follow. Your lives are like walking a tightrope and balancing with a pole. As
you are crossing that rope you could fall either to the left or right, into heaven or hell, but in any case you
keep balancing yourself and continue the length of the rope. We are all really living at the edge of a tense
situation. If you make a serious error-perhaps a deprogrammer grabs you and persuades you to leave-there
might even be eternal consequences. In the usual day to day living it does not matter so much if you slip
one way or another. But in our course you must be prepared to even give up your life in order to hold fast.
If you do not go this way what is there for you?
Jesus was asked by many average Jews, as well as by the high priests and Pilate whether he was the King
of the Jews. In ordinary times he had instructed all of his disciples to not speak of this to other people, but
when the moment came he did not contradict them. If he had, there would have been serious
consequences.
You can imagine that the fortune of America does not go in a straight line but up and down. This is a
natural phenomenon in everything. Water, for instance, does not flow on level ground. There are always
ups and downs because nothing can stay in one place. Spiritually America is now on the decline, and
should the present pattern become deeply established then it will be very difficult to reverse. Unless some
force can reverse this direction soon, America will just plunge downward.
As you know, if an object is falling very quickly but some force can change its direction, then its original
momentum will send it back up very fast. This has been true throughout history. The time when
everything is corrupted and declining is exactly the moment that God will reveal a new way to elevate the

78
situation. There is no exception in this pattern of history. The world is situated at such a point now and
the work of restoration is exactly what we are doing. In doing this are we going to be confined to
America? No, in that case we would only fall again after a while. The only way to survive is to
continuously expand until we are working on the world level. This is what God desires. If we go this way
then God will lift us up even higher.
My strong advice: never be comfortable
The strong advice that I want to give you is to never be comfortable. Go out and witness to someone who
is negative or give a lecture to a new type of person. But keep fighting the battle and allow yourself to get
hit. If you are complacent then even try to have a deep feeling of resentment. With that unrest you will
then be able to overcome.
When you really do not know what to do with yourself then stir up some controversy; go pick a fight with
a multitude, and let them really knock you out. Be grateful when you are beaten and take advantage of
that moment. If you really understand this then you will see why I actually do not mind opposition so
much. In fact, I welcome it. When you are beaten without cause then naturally you become indignant, and
then you have inspiration to fight again. Whenever we determine our goal we have to aim at total victory
because with that heart we will always be victorious. A champion is ready to fight at any time. If he wants
to be a champion for ten years then he has to keep fighting and winning for ten years; that is the only way
to guarantee that he will remain the champion. Muhammed Ali once said, "I will become greater than
Reverend Moon."
When I compare my opponents of ten years ago to my opponents of today I can predict what our
opponents will be like ten years from now. We will be grappling with communism. Ten years ago our
opposition was coming from the small country of Korea, while today we are opposed by America.
Actually, in comparison, the difference is not really that great. However, suppose the whole communist
world united against us. We must prepare for that day, and not just be concerned about our present
opposition in America.
We have to take our pattern from God. God is a champion of many thousands of years. He has never been
beaten but has always been challenged. This has been the pattern of His dispensation and God just keeps
on fighting. I know that opposition to us will just continue on and on until finally one day there is no
more left. Are you going to be the champion in your own state? If even greater opposition comes will you
pack up and leave? If no one opposes you then you should go argue with the state governor. If you fight at
all, do not confront a weak opponent, a servant of servants. Challenge the greatest opponent, and even if
you do not win on the first try the record of your attempt will remain.
Prayer
If we cannot achieve 1-1-1, can we still say that we will bear the historical responsibility? Think deeply
about this. If you had as intense a sense of responsibility and emergency as I do then you would witness
even 1-1-10. Have you ever really burst into tears outside in the street while witnessing to the people?
Have you ever had a sleepless night in prayer? I have prayed to God in such a demanding and intense way
that my heavy clothing became soaking wet. This has happened on many occasions. Except for that, what
is the difference between us? We all eat the same amount of food and we live in 24 hour days.
As witnessers, you must have such a deep heart of concern that you burst into tears when you pray for the
people. You must strive to make yourselves that way, but without my experience for comparison you will
not progress too far. Suppose one of your hardwon members goes somewhere and does not return by the

79
middle of the night. Would you really stay awake and cry for him, praying for his return? If you do that
and he does come back the next day, he will tell you that he also had a sleepless night.
What you are doing is simply living a religious life; it must be accompanied by tears, and must be
connected securely with the spirit world. If you have not experienced this then your religious life must be
improved. When you pray, do you often feel cold, with no deep emotion welling up from within you?
When you are in that state you are like a flower which cannot attract a bee to drink its nectar. People will
come, desiring to have their lives connected to your life when they feel that God is present with you. You
have to feel God's presence in your centers.
When you maintain this spiritually then people will come and rest in you. Each day, without thinking, you
will know who will come to visit and what kind of events will occur. When you can develop such a heart,
then imagine how interesting witnessing will become. For this reason I am telling you that you must have
deep and intense prayer.
The period in my life when I prayed most intensely was when I witnessed for the lives of others. I prayed
in an area that was 9 square feet and that area was always soaking wet with my tears. Man's departure
from God took place in the midst of tears, and now as man is being restored back to God, we must meet
God in a tearful position. Even though I do not pray in that way now, you must go through this
experience. The one who knows me best is Mother because she is the only one who watches over me 24
hours a day. Mother respects me because she has seen that I act first and then speak. Whenever I speak
Mother always knows that it matches my actions. Mother is in a position to be with me on this level. She
already leads a difficult life. I have to really give her credit because she simply does not have time to pray
much and keep up with the children as well.
When you pray you must have the sense that God's spirit is really close. After such a prayer you will feel
relief at having been spiritually victorious. I can tell you to do this, but most important is for you to feel
the necessity of prayer on your own. When you are hungry you want to eat; in the same way you must
feel the need to pray, feeling unsettled if you do not. With that urge and need to pray often you can
experience meaningful prayer.
Sometimes you may sense that something important will happen and you are unable to keep your mind on
anything for more than a few minutes. In that case you must first pray to get some sense of direction, and
determine what you should do. Generally when you have that kind of feeling something important is
about to happen. We are going a course of restoration by indemnity and we should expect to pay an
equivalent condition of indemnity for anything important that happens. We must be prepared to go over
any initial difficulty in prayer, and never be defeated by it.
You can identify the person who prays by his appearance. He may be thin and not so handsome but his
eyes are shining, and his lean body is emitting light. You need to have strength always ready within
yourself. It is better to have a small spring which constantly bubbles up to fill the space within you than to
have a large pool of stored water without a source or spring. Such a pool will soon be gone but a small
bubbling spring within will continue to flow, no matter how much you use. Through prayer you can
continually be filled.
Please do not be a person who must come to hear me talk in order to be revitalized, because you will only
need to return again and again. Rather try to find that supply within yourself. If you can do that then I will
begin to appear spiritually and teach you directly. Many people say that Onni Durst is good at witnessing,
but the only difference between you and her is that she sees me often in dreams. She can tell how many
people are going to join by how frequently I appear in her dreams. When I appear many times then she

80
knows that many people are coming in. If I appear only occasionally then only a few people are coming
in. This can happen while you are sleeping but best of all is a vision that you receive during prayer.
Have many of you had experiences of my appearing and teaching you? After many such experiences you
will be able to receive guidance and insight even without closing your eyes. You can have an intense
prayer and deep spiritual connection even with your eyes open. With this ability you can tell immediately
who is a good person and who is not. Your spiritual eyes are miraculous, and with them you can see
anything. Wouldn't each one of you like to be like that?
To achieve that you have to pay indemnity, especially in prayer. The best place to pray is in nature, for
instance on a mountain. I have prayed outdoors in the middle of winter, sitting in the snow with only a
blanket on my shoulders. I prayed intensely, knowing that I would freeze to death if I fell asleep. This has
been my course but there are many Unification Church members nowadays who just tag along instead of
trying very hard to also have such precious experiences. Probably you vaguely realize that this is valuable
but still do not understand it deeply. When you return to your center after the conference the first thing
you must do is pray.
Not only you must pray but there must always be prayer in your center. Again I want to tell you to have
constant 24 hour prayer in your centers, and if there are not enough people to do this, then record
somebody's prayer and play it back. Prayer is that essential. Prayer is like rain, washing everything,
giving moisture to the land so that life might come forth.
When I am confronted with difficult situations then the spiritual surroundings are pitch black, without
even one small opening, and I wonder how we are going to solve all the problems. At those times I pray
most intensely, even forgetting my own life, and as I pray a way gradually opens through which I can
reach out. At times such as these you must always distinguish between which solution belongs to heaven,
which belongs to you, and which belongs to earth. Always distinguish between these three ways.
This enthusiasm marks the difference between you and me
When you open your eyes in the morning, the first thing you should think about is offering greetings to
heaven. Report to God about what you are going to do that day. When you can accomplish during the day
all the things that you promised in the morning then you will feel a great sense of victory. Only through
experience can you deeply understand that.
When you experience the pleasure that comes from this victory, you really do not want anything else in
life. This is what will keep you going even when you are tired and overworked. If you are so tired from
your efforts that you just do not bother to take your clothes off but fall into bed for a few hours of sleep,
then when you wake up you will feel more refreshed than if you had slept all night. That kind of life
should not tire you in any way, and the longer you continue it the more you want of it. God will also find
joy in continuing to help you.
I have had many sleepless nights, particularly in the 1950s. How could I humanly continue to do that? My
sense of joy and happiness was so great that in talking to new members around me I wanted to continue
hour after hour, even until 3 O'clock in the morning. If one of them had to leave because he had
something to do in the morning I felt really sorry to see him go, wishing that he could stay longer. You
must experience these feelings also. When I missed him that much I knew that he would return in the
shortest possible time because he could not bear the separation either.
This enthusiasm marks the difference between you and me. You must understand this clearly because
once you become like this then you will have nothing to envy. No other wish or desire or ambition will

81
push you and happiness will be yours as long as you continue. If you always intensely desire to work
closely with the spirit world, then you will not have to think about it all the time, but it will automatically
happen. I am raising Hyo Jin in this way. He hears beautiful music spiritually and I told him that this is a
natural experience.
We offer our prayers in order to bring spiritual benefits. Prayer is like a spiritual meal which you have to
eat every day. I am now so expert in prayer that I can direct myself in a certain way and after a few
seconds receive the results of intense prayer. After a few moments of intense thought I can sense the
atmosphere of a meeting that I am going to, whether the people have made some internal foundation, and
also whether the men or women are more prepared. The person who has a dedicated heart stands out, even
in the midst of thousands of people.
When the spiritual energy among the people is strong, then a fire is kindled that burns throughout the
auditorium. Once you discover how to do this then sleepless nights are not a problem and the spirit world
is always close to you. I can continue with this talk, but if you become too intensely involved in it you
will start to feel some deep emptiness. Such an emphasis on prayer may seem to contradict your busy
working schedule, but nevertheless you should practice these things. Since we are all going to spirit world
at some point it is important to have some understanding of it.
Where shall you begin in order to have such love?
If a person has deeply loved someone other than God, then after joining the Unification Church he has to
overturn that standard and build a deeper sense of love for God and the True Parents. This deep feeling of
love is the shortest route to receiving assistance from the spirit world. You can communicate with
spiritual world instantly when you are consumed by a love for me which is so intense that you cannot help
but have tears running down your face. Sisters especially may have this experience. If you have that
experience three or four times, then the spirit world will immediately open to you.
Since your goal is to come as close as possible to God, then you need to deeply long to be with me. You
must be able to overcome any number of sleepless nights and hungry days in your desire to see me. When
you have conquered your physical body then the spirit world will be right there to assist you. Sometimes
in meditation or prayer a person may suddenly realize the significance of my life, how I came after many
thousands of years with such an arduous distance to conquer. That person may have an intense desire to
buy me the best clothing in the world, although he has no means to do that. Then later while he is dozing
off I will appear in the finest clothing and tell him, "Don't worry. You have just given these to me. I am
wearing your gift." This is an important experience. This correlation between your deep desires and your
experiences always exists. Have you ever experienced such a thing?
Where shall you begin in order to reach that level? It is actually not too difficult. When you encounter any
man on earth, you must value him in the realization that I have come just to save that man. You must feel
that love and closeness for the most insignificant man, let alone for the great man whom you can easily
appreciate. You must love the least important man because I have come to save him. Train yourself to feel
that closeness for another person. When a member joins, no matter how shabby he may look you must
remember that I came for him, and value him just as much as you value me. You need to feel the intense
closeness and vitality of such love.
You need to experience how glad I must be to meet that person for the first time in 6,000 years and learn
to develop that heart for all the people you come into contact with. Gradually you have to deepen the
intensity of your feeling for them so that when you see them for the tenth time you are as happy as you

82
were when you first met them. If you can associate me with them in your mind then such deep love for
them will eventually come naturally to you.
Your own yearning to be with me wherever I go can be immediately transmitted to others. I am limited to
having only one-way relations with members. You, however, stand in a more advantageous position since
you can relate in so many different ways with people, envisioning them as my brother or sister or parent,
and treating them accordingly. In this way you are in a better position than I.
When you feel that deeply about some person, if he does not come for a few days you will not be able to
control yourself in your urgency to see him. When you pray from your deepest heart, "I must see him; I
cannot live without him," then he will be drawn to come by a warm feeling. Once such a bond is
established then even if you kick him out, he will not leave you. Do you understand this? Many people
are presently coming into the Church but many members are also leaving. We can easily diagnose why:
instead of giving respect and love to them their leaders have been treating them in an opposite way. If you
only want them to love and respect you then your relationship with them will not last too long.
It is stated in the Bible that if you treat a man as a righteous man then you will receive the reward of a
righteous man. However much you can give yourself to your members equals what God will be able to
give you. Onni is different from others in that she wants so much to feed her children that she will look
everywhere in search of spiritual food to give them. Any person can feel such persistent love. This is the
most basic and important knowledge in witnessing.
Your feelings are reflected in the spirit world, and then felt by other people. If you really love the person
you witness to, then he has no place on this wide earth he wants to go except to where that love is. Once
you can feel these things then your spiritual door is open to communication. You have to train yourselves
to relate to others in this way. It is not possible to cheat in spiritual things as it is in worldly matters.
Anger, for example, brings much disturbance to the spirit world.
When you develop this intense prayer then those who are the objects of your prayers will come to where
you are in spite of themselves, even going to the train station to get to their spiritual home. Have you ever
experienced this yourselves? Have you been able to love another in such a way that you can save him, and
he will follow you wherever you go? That is the perfect savior, isn't it? When you share this beautiful
love with another it will probably be the first such experience in that person's life. Since it is the first, he
will cherish the memory of it as long as he lives. You have to have that intense feeling of love toward the
people you witness to. When you love a person like that, he will be drawn to you.
If that love becomes your spiritual environment then you will have the qualification to govern in the
world, and when you go to spirit world you will find yourself in the highest realm. The first step in
witnessing is to think, "I myself must become perfect." Then you will be able to give goodness to other
people. In preparing to give a sermon you have to really feel fearful of erring just the one inch that might
damage the souls that you are responsible for. When you feel that you cannot afford to make the slightest
mistake then your sense of responsibility becomes acute. You have to pray with great intensity, "Just help
me get through these few hours. I must speak to them according to Your will." When you speak with this
sense of responsibility then you can deeply move those who listen.
If you want to give life to other people and save them then you yourself must be alive. If you would have
others shed tears, then you must have experienced tears first. If you feel tears as you give a sermon, then
those who hear you will also weep. You must first have these qualifications if you would lead a church.
That is why your responsibility is difficult.

83
Please remain humble. If you are not arrogant then you can easily begin this way of life. Even though you
are in a leadership position you should feel that you are the most miserable, unworthy being in the whole
history of man. This can be compared to the different kinds of wire which can conduct electricity. Copper
is a good conductor but pure gold is even better, while iron and other metals are inferior conductors.
Presently you are like the poorest conductors, but as you are refined, you will become like pure gold.
Your situation is such that even though you are unworthy you have been given the privilege of loving
God, the highest being on earth. You will be the happiest people if you are able to drown in His love for
you, and feel Him embracing you. The moments when God loves you are the moments of complete
happiness, the happiest times you will ever experience. Like pure gold you will have no resistance and all
of God's love will be drawn to you.
All of these experiences are actual sensations and not just your imagination. Because of the experiences I
have shared with God it is easy for me to be a natural person once I step down from my official position.
After addressing the public I step down from the platform into the position of an everyday person. I never
want to take an arrogant position over anybody, in any way. At first you may have felt that you could do
anything with me and you felt confident of yourselves, but soon enough you discovered that this was not
so. I am not so easily accessible. This authority comes naturally from my having shed tears for God.
When you return to your states then witness and pray as I have taught you. Because God lives that way
then He has control over everything through religion. God loves man so much. What is heaven? Heaven
starts by loving another human being the way God does. Once you exercise this and condition yourself
step by step then I expect that many people will come to you in a month. When you truly have the
experiences I speak of then you can experience the heart of Jesus as he washed his own disciples' feet.
Why would he have done that? He did that to tangibly establish the standard of love, the law of love.
If you as a leader do not experience these spiritual things then something is not complete. Once your mind
reaches that level but you do not have people who are close to you that you can share deeply with, then
you can talk to a tree and the tree will talk back to you. You will witness that a tree actually talks, as
expressively as if it were dancing. This is not imaginary. The tree can actually be company for you. It is
so natural that heaven is in you and in us; heaven depends on man.
A summary of my life would say that I really tried more than anyone to understand people. All my life I
have been trying to understand my position and relationship to other people. This is how I can lead the
Unification Church. Since God has watched all this and helped me do everything, step by step, God
cannot help but assist whatever I do. This is one reason why I am assured of God's help.
At home when I hear the sound of someone dropping apiece of china, I immediately feel, "Oh, I broke
that, not her." If that person breaks a piece once, then twice and even three times, still I do not say
anything. That person feels very ashamed, and in passing me our eyes do not meet, and she wants to go
somewhere else. That sensitivity is a beautiful aspect of human beings; both that person and I know what
she is feeling. That kind of awareness is absolutely necessary in becoming a leader.
Heavenly law dictates that if you are persecuted and attacked by others, even though you are not at fault,
then much blessing will come to you. Since God knows your true situation, when the time of persecution
is over He will be free to give all the blessings of your opponents to you. If your conscience is clear then
persecution will never bother you. No matter what is said about me my conscience is clear and I am not
bothered by it. In my work here in America nothing has been done out of selfishness, but out of a
determination to save America for God. The fault does not lie on my side but on the side of those who
oppose me.

84
What can we do about that? Under the circumstances the best God can do is to support our side. He will
not punish our persecutors but will stay perfectly on my side. I know that the Unification Church will
never fail or perish because God cannot perish. Even though you may be treated as a sinner and
persecuted when there is no fault within you, it is necessary to stimulate yourself to go out and witness.
Taking a beating from other people is better than staying quiet.
You must believe that persecution is a beautiful way of going through many things. We each are filled
with our own individual sin, but when you are persecuted unjustly by other people and can persevere
instead of fighting back, then you have discovered the quickest way to have your sinfulness forgiven by
God. In the midst of the worst persecution, not only your own sins are forgiven, but also the sins of the
person who persecutes you may be forgiven in a certain way, and you can further receive blessing for
that. This principle is universal; being persecuted brings all manner of results everywhere.
Throughout the ages of the primitive religions people were ignorant of all this. Modem religion has
consistently taught man to do good deeds, but without explaining why they should endure persecution
with forgiveness. I am explaining the law of indemnity for the first time in history. This understanding is
the perfection of religion; all throughout history man has known that he should try to be good, but without
understanding why. If you develop your life as I have described then you can go to exactly the same spirit
world as I do.
The key to leadership is your concern for others
This has been a detailed explanation of how to witness. Whenever I went to some village, I was always
prepared to go out at any time with a hoe in my hands, or to become the friend of the most miserable
person in the village. I was ready to talk all through the night at anytime that I felt it would do some good.
The easiest way to love another is to care for him. That person may have never had a friend in all the
world, but you can become his best friend. It is a rather simple rule, but this embraces everything.
I always felt especially close to children and got along so well with them, although now my circumstances
do not allow me to love my own children as much as I love you. I used to love to tell stories to other
children. Once I would start telling a tale I would create it as I went along, and spirit world would help
me. I could make a group of children laugh and cry. There were many times in Sunday school when I
opened my heart to the children and they cried, but I could never stay as long as I wanted because I had to
run home after my mother. How can you bring others to tears? Only by shedding tears first; nothing else
can bring that experience to them. I always felt the necessity of this and want you to feel this also.
With this attitude I always found myself looked to as a leader. When I was a dock laborer I quickly united
with the men and they soon treated me as their leader, and responded to my direction. Hyo Jin is like this;
children willingly follow him even after knowing him for only a few days. He has inherited my
foundation and this happens to him even without his trying. The key to being respected as a leader is your
concern for others. If you hate others then you can achieve nothing.
You must take a humble position; one way of doing this is to regard everybody as your teacher. Then you
can learn many things from other people which will in turn improve you. If you have witnessed to many
people and have been raising many members in your church you will have experienced the fact that each
person is different. When you meet a person you may sense that he has a certain type of personality that
resembles someone you know. Then you can use your past experience in relating to him. A pine tree in
Korea and a pine tree in America are very different but at the same time they are similar. In the same way,
almost 90% of you resemble one of the thousands of people whom I have already nurtured and poured

85
love into. Maybe you have differently set eyes, or a larger nose, but the pattern of your character is the
same and you are not strangers to me.
People often possess similar natures, even expressing themselves in the same way. In order to recognize
the similar qualities in people you have to pay loving attention to them. Then you will come to love their
characteristics and see how God also resembles them. God loves a man not just for himself, but for his
godly character.
Now you know to witness with tears. What is the gateway that makes this possible? Love opens the door
to the spirit world. How much love? You must become able to love more than anyone else has loved You,
even your father or mother, and more than you have ever previously loved anyone. The beginning of love
in the spirit world is the feeling of deepest love for the True Parents and then for other men. If you love
below God's standard then you are in the realm of love that Satan enjoys. God will never accept your love
if it has not been separated from Satan.
What has been the religious way? Many men of religion teach that you should love God and heavenly
things more than the greatest love you have ever experienced, without exception or compromise. If you
do not love to that degree, then you will simply remain in the satanic world.
Have you ever experienced watching over the members as they slept and found yourself shedding tears
just to see them? In their lives your members realized that there is no place of goodness in this wide world
that can be relied upon, and they continued wandering like children until they finally found rest in your
home. Have you felt such a realization about them? In your heart you can be really grateful to them
because they came and settled in you, and out of gratitude you would bow to them for their trust in you.
Can you understand this? That kind of heart is necessary because you are responsible for their lives.
Because I am consumed with these feelings someone can come and speak certain words to me and my
tears will just flow down my face. In that world of heart God can come down and make immediate
connection with the fallen world. Have you ever missed a person who went away, and become so frantic
to find him that you did not even put your shirt on correctly but just started running? Have you ever
experienced that kind of insane desperation? If you have not experienced that yet, then is your attitude of
mind anywhere close? Have you ever intensely desired to improve? Sometimes when I go out and see a
sunset and a quiet scene, I want to start crying because I feel such heaviness that young men and women
must suffer so much for me and my work. I feel so sorry for you young people, and I cannot even sit
because I am so uncomfortable and agonized for you. I just cannot help but cry out.
Because I am this way others cannot curse me, and you who are doing God's work with me cannot have a
feeling of anger toward me. My basic philosophy is to never be indebted to any living soul. I will always
at least be even, or if possible return more than is given to me, but I will never be indebted. I do not like
to receive something from a person without also returning something. In that way my own children are
not in such a fortunate position; I automatically treat them as though I do not have to sympathize with
them since they are already part of me.
I always think that you have been looking for a leader such as myself. In this respect all of your members
would like to have you be for them what I am for you. From this moment on you should realize your
situation and repent, thinking, "I haven't been that way; I haven't been a true messiah but a false one."
Start over again from this point. Even after your members are asleep at night, pray over them and then
they will grow and mature. I began this tradition even before you were born. This is the relationship
between father and child. You must always be aware of your members, soaking your clothing and your
rugs with your tears.

86
If you live that way but your situation never improves then you can hold me responsible. Likewise know
that I do all this for you. If for some unhappy reason you do not respond, then I still do not lose what I
have invested. It is collected, like heavenly earnings, and saved to build a heavenly foundation. It is never
lost. In the same manner, when an individual tries very hard, pouring out his heart toward other people,
then what he has invested will never be lost, but remains with him as a record. Heaven sees to it that you
never lose this. Seeing this accumulation, you can understand why heaven is so grateful to us, and in turn
we must be so absolutely thankful to God.
This time, when you go back to your assignment, start living this kind of life and follow this way in
witnessing. Once you are successful in this America will be quickly covered. By practicing and
improving in this way you will deepen your hearts and even evoke God's tears. That standard of heart
which makes God cry remains eternally in spirit world. Respect and like others as much as you love God,
in the same way I have done.
It does not matter how many times another deceives you or betrays your expectations. Do not give up
because you will not lose. I was actually betrayed many times and know that I will continue to be
betrayed, but I am secure in my way and I go on. I have never found that my position gets worse; instead
it is always improving. That is the heavenly standard.
We have had a crude foundation so far in the Unification Church in America, and I realize that it is urgent
that we reform ourselves. Our personal reformation is due now. Do you understand? You are going to do
a lot of work from now on, which means that you are going to do a lot of loving from now on.

87
 Cheon Seong Gyeong

Book 7: Etiquette and Ceremonies

Chapter 3. Worship Service and Etiquette in Church Life
Section 7. Witnessing Is Searching for True Love

Witnessing is multiplying myself

What is witnessing? It is showing the way. It is showing how to return to God. Thus, how great it is! If
you asked the original mind, "Where are you going to go?" it would reply. "Ah! Through this world I
must return to the heavenly kingdom." So how great is the task that paves the way! Receiving
persecution, receiving one thing and another... You have to return to heaven by passing through this
world. (117-102, 1982.2.14)
If one can subjugate evil by offering one's life, God's love will come to that person. This is the formula. It
is like the weights on a scale; if one side goes down, the other side goes up. If you eliminate more evil,
good will increase; if evil increases, good will be reduced. God can give love to the extent that you
eliminate evil.
Therefore, God demands that you love Him more than anyone else. The reason for His demand is that the
more you love Him, the more you can receive His love. In other words, since you loved God, you can be
loved by Him. (40-243, 1971.2.4)

88
We are about to welcome spring; then what is witnessing? What are you trying to accomplish through
witnessing? It is a preparation to receive the summer. We are trying to usher in better days when branches
sprout outwards and leaves grow thick, so that flowers can blossom and fruits be born.
How about the Unification Church? What would happen if you said, "Since I have done witnessing for
three years, now I can go home and relax"? What would it be like? Even if that effort bears fruit, if you do
not have the force of life that can surpass that, when the cold wind blows strongly down from the north,
you will begin to wither and shrink. (159-18, 1998.3.1)
The purpose of witnessing is to create my second self (18-186, 1967.6.6)
Although one day of life in this age may seem brief, a day of witnessing will be connected to eternity. Our
every action on such a foundation of principled order will be linked to the whole purpose and to eternity;
it will not disappear but remain forever. (152-219, 1961.5.15)
When you are doing witnessing, you will feel joy. On the other hand, without witnessing, happiness will
not come. I am also carrying on this work, because I feel great pain if 1 don't do it. When I do witnessing,
I feel great joy even when I am being cursed at. (19-22, 1967.11.5)
When you have the living experience that God is alive, then you will go out witnessing even if people tell
you not to do so. Witnessing produces new things. If you have ten people in front of you, and you carry
on a sincere conversation, then those ten people will become new people. After that, you should go to the
church and pray and see what happens. Then, as they make progress, you will also be developing. You
will be raised up. (30-454, 1970.3.21)
When you go to the spirit world, the only thing that you can be proud of is your witnessing result. In the
spirit world, your earthly wealth cannot he an object of pride. Moreover, you cannot boast about how
much power you possessed in this world. The only thing to be proud of is how many lives you have
saved. The question is how many people or, transcending your tribe, how many races you connected to
new life. This is your asset. This is your only asset. (30-148, 1970.3.21)
Since spirit world is fully equipped with everything, there is nothing that you will miss. If there was
something that you would miss, it would be a true person. For this reason, those saints of merit who have
made great contributions in cultivating true people can naturally become sons and daughters of honor in
the heavenly world. Accordingly, witnessing is the only thing of which to be proud. (30-148, 1970.3 20
Have you ever wailed and prayed through the night for the sake of a new guest? Did you ever lament
more sorrowfully than at the death of your father, mother, or even your lover? If you have not, then you
must try. You should be lamenting through sleepless nights. If you can save one life, then there is nothing
that you will feel reluctant to sacrifice. Money, clothes, and house are not even an issue. You must be
crazy in loving people. (34-270, 1970.9.13)
When you come to the church, you must bring your parents and all of your family members with you.
You should bring along your older brother, older sister, and everyone else. How much blood and tears
have you shed for the sake of witnessing to your parents, your cousins, your in-laws, and your distant
relatives? Have you ever struggled fiercely and prayed with tremendous devotion to guide a person's life?
This is the question.
You must become the center of the environment that you find yourself in. You must understand that each
of you must become the center. (41-90, 1971.2.13)

89
When you do witnessing, you must research people's psychology. You should be able to tell whether a
person likes something just by looking at his expression and the way he walks. You should be able to
figure out a method by which to judge a person's emotions. (42-174, 1971.3.4)
Do not tell me that you cannot go witnessing because you lack money. Did Jesus come with money? Did
God carry on the history of restoration with money? He did it with life; he did it with blood. Therefore,
the history of Christianity is the history of indemnity through blood. It was done with blood and life. It
was not done with money. If you go forward with this mentality, God will help you. (154-210, 1964.1.7)
When you go out witnessing, do not take money with you, but instead go with heart. (27-267, 1969.12.19)
When you go out witnessing, you should not go unprepared. The question is how devoted your heart is
when you set out. If it seems that it is going to take, say, one week, one month, one year, or two or three
to bring results, then you must make a devoted effort during that time period. Regardless of rain or snow,
or when you are eating, awake or asleep, coming and going, resting, or engaged in some activity, you
must give everything with an unchanging heart to that person. If you give completely, then it will be
returned to you completely. This is the Principle. (42-225. 1971.3.19)
The question in loving God and people is how much we have exerted ourselves. This will transform into
maturity of character in the spirit world and become the foundation of glory. (42-228, 1971.5.14)
Did you ever stay up all night in order to do witnessing? I stayed up numerous nights. They will ask you
in the other world how many nights you stayed up to do witnessing. You should exert yourself in doing
witnessing. (10-252, 1960.10.21)
When fishing with a net, you must cast the weights a little bit further to be aisle to catch one more fish.
Since we are in the position of the weights, we have to stretch our hearts a little further to try and bring
one more person to Heaven's side from Satan's domain. (12-19, 1962.2.4)
You have to educate and raise people until they can witness to other people. If this is accomplished, then
you will not lose even one person out of all those you have witnessed to. (29-196, 1970.2.28)
Try and see how much God will help when you invest yourself. If you do not witness to your relatives
and close friends while living on earth, then you will have no way to escape their accusations in the spirit
world. (18-134, 1967.5.30)
Witnessing should be done like a business. What I mean is that you should do it effectively. In the past,
no matter where you went for witnessing, you did not make much preparation, but now you should go
fully prepared. You should offer devotion when you go witnessing. You must be different from the past.
(102-45, 1973.11.19)
You must research into the philosophy of "a living person." You should always be thinking how you can
guide a person to me or yourselves. You should think of ways to draw people near to you. There is only
one way for this task and I know that method. It is the spirit of serving others. It is people's basic nature to
draw close to something that can provide some benefit. (52-276, 1972.1.3)
In order for you to find people, you should be prepared to go to places that are like the spring, summer,
autumn, and winter seasons and shed blood, sweat, and tears. You should be saying to yourself, "I will
love people who are of the spring, summer, autumn, and winter, from all four seasons. I will even love the
people of the winter season, the Russian people." Only after that, can you love your spouse. This is the
process of restoration. (96-152, 1978.1.3)

90
You should not feel lonely or sad just because someone does not pay much attention to your words, even
after you poured your whole heart into that person. The principle of heavenly law is that you will never
lose your investment. Those who understand that will be blessed. They will never become sorrowful or
lonely. Soon, the time will come when the spring breezes will start to blow. On the other hand, to those
who could not receive your heart and efforts, an autumn wind will blow. This is telling them that their
time is coming. (12-174, 1971.1.4)

91
 Cheon Seong Gyeong
Book 8: Life of Faith and Training
CHAPTER 1. What is a Life of Faith?
Section 1. A Life of Faith 793
Section 2. The Purpose and Goal of a Life of Faith 801
Section 3. The Path of Faith 810
Section 4. Stages in a Life of Faith 817
Section 5. Experiences and Challenges on the Path of Faith 823
CHAPTER 2. Training the Mind and Body
Section 1. What is Training 828
Section 2. The Goal of Training 834
Section 3. Training in Faith 840
Section 4. Training the Body 856
Section 5. Life with the Goal of Mind-Body Unity 861
CHAPTER 3. Our Life of Faith and Course to Emulate True Parents
Section 1. Our Life of Faith and the Providence of Restoration 868
Section 2. Our Course to Meet True Parents 871
Section 3. Our Course of Rebirth through True Parents 871
Section 4. Our Path of Growth by Following True Parents 880
Section 5. Our Way to Perfection through True Parents 884
CHAPTER 4. The Believer's Path in Relation to True Parents' Course
Section 1. Our Life Mission 889
Section 2. A Life of Accomplishment 896
Section 3. A Life of Caring for Others 903
Section 4. A Life of Inheritance 906

92
 Cheon Seong Gyeong

Book 9: Home Church and the Tribal Messiah

Chapter 3. The Mission of a Church leader
Section 2. The Public Life of a Church Leader
The Way to Live for the Greater Good
21. You should be loyal to your society, loyal to your church, and loyal to your family. What is the
purpose of the church? It is where you shape and cultivate your character. You need the church because
of the Fall. Your family and society are not sufficient to perfect your character. You cannot perfect your
character just the way you are. You may have gone to college; you may even have earned a doctoral
degree, but it does not mean that your character is ideal. That is why you need the church. Through me,
you need to establish a bond with the new Parents and become their new children. Then you can begin
your family anew, bring it under God's dominion and advance toward a new world. In doing so, the
church serves as your foothold. Otherwise you cannot be successful. Your new family is formed through
the church, and a new society is also created through the church. (025-126, 1969.09.30)

22. What is the basis for asserting that a person is upright? An upright person brings together the
heart of Heaven and the heart of the people at one central point. You ought to be such a person. At church
you should offer all your devotion to win a central place in the hearts of its members. For this, you need
to invest all your heart and soul. You should offer devotion beyond what you offer for your family, school
or personal success in life. That is why Jesus said, "You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart,
and with all your soul, and with all your mind." (Matt. 22:37) You should love God with all your devotion
and all your soul and all your heart. (025-127, 1969.09.30)

23. The church exists for the purpose of saving the nation. Christianity, however, does not know this.
Christianity believes that the church exists for the purpose of going to the kingdom of heaven. Even that
purpose is for the individual. This has resulted in nations, like the United States, that embrace
individualism. The Unification Church is striving to reform the world that consists of such nations. We
witness to others not for the prosperity of the Unification Church, but to make the nation prosper.
Religious people should not simply dwell within a nation, but work to save it. Judaism declined because it
lost its leading role in saving the nation of Israel. The policy of the Unification Church is to work for the
sake of the nation. (034-330, 1970.09.20)

24. The church is to seek and establish God's nation. Its purpose is not to seek and establish the
church. God's original ideal of creation is to make this world a unified world centered on that nation, and
therefore the aim of the church should be to seek that nation. How do we do this? Cain and Abel must
become one. Unless Cain and Abel become one, we cannot establish the nation. (149-050, 1986.11.02)
25. You blessed families should know that your mission is truly great. You need to be parents who
can influence your sons and daughters. This is your first mission. To do so, you have to be thorough in
conducting your church life and public life, and you should be exemplary in your personal life. These are
absolutely necessary in training your children to go the way of the providence in the future. (031-277,
1970.06.04)

26. Which type of life is more internal, the habitual life you lived in society before joining the
church, or the life you have lived since joining the church? When asked such a question, you may answer

93
that it is your church life. Yet how seriously have you valued your internal life? Some think they are
going the way of the Will, and lightly say, "What I am doing now is for the Will" Can God dwell there?
As I have walked the path of the Will, my main focus has been to seek the place that God can dwell.
Where is the central place where He can reside? How can we unite centered on that place? How can we
create harmony there? How can we establish a foundation of unity at the place that God can officially
recognize, and how can we adapt ourselves to it internally? These are the questions I have focused on as I
have pioneered my way until now. (022-038, 1969.01.19)

27. Nonbelievers may simply base their social lives on their families, but people of faith need to base
their social lives not only on their families but also on the church. Nonbelievers desire recognition and
fame in their social lives. People of faith, in contrast, should place greater importance on their church
lives. Social life and church life can be likened to the positions of Cain and Abel. Social life, being
external, is Cain-like; whereas church life, being internal, is Abel-like. Therefore, your social life should
become a reflection of your internal life. It should be the object partner. Your internal church life should
become the center of your external social life. If you cannot stand in a position to be publicly recognized
by God in your church, you cannot represent God in your social life. Therefore, the question is whether
you can be publicly recognized by God in your church. (022-036, 1969.01.19)

28. Some people do well in their church but not so well in society. Conversely, there are others who
do well in society but not so well in church. Those who do well in society but not in church do not
possess the essential qualities necessary to bear spiritual fruit. Who is better, a person who does well in
church or a person who does well in society? It is those who do well in church. Those who have the
qualities that can bear fruit can go forward with hope for tomorrow, but the relationships of those who
lack those qualities cannot be fruitful. (036-020, 1970.11.08)

29. The offering of devotions is a lifeline for people who take the path of serving God. Like a water
pipe that carries water from the source, the offering of devotions should be constant. The leader who is
responsible for a church should be united with at least three men and three women among the members.
Unless those seven people including the church leader are always united in heart, the church cannot grow.
It is not enough for the leader to unite with three people who suit his taste. The leader needs to strive to
unite at all times with one person who is the most close to his heart, one person who is the most distant
from his heart, and one person who is in the middle. That unity should reach the point where those three
people offer devotions for their pastor. (056-009, 1972.05.10)

30. When a church leader goes somewhere on a speaking tour, he or she should not go alone. During
the tour, there should always be people praying for success behind the scenes. In particular, during my
speaking tour, what would happen if you knew where I would be speaking and you prayed, offering
devotions for me? In that case God would certainly be there working with me. (056-009, 1972.05.10)

31. A leader needs a base for his or her activities. Unless that base is stronger than the places where
activities are carried out, he or she cannot prosper. When you look at a tree, its branches sprout and
extend from the trunk. The trunk is bigger than the branches. Similarly, without a base of operations, a
ministry cannot grow. Church leaders need to understand this. It is the reason they need to bring three
men and three women into total unity to support the church. When they all act as one, they can become
the greatest nucleus for the development of the church. They need to maintain that structure for the sake
of church activities. When each of the six people in that structure forms a trinity with three other people,
they will naturally become a group of twenty-four people. When the three men each form a trinity, they
will naturally become twelve people, and combining the trinities of the three men and those of the three
women adds up to twenty-four people. With the church leader as their subject, they become inseparable.
The amount of devotion the church leader offers for those people determines how much they in turn offer
devotion for the leader. (056-010, 1972.05.10)

94
32. To become a true leader, you need to formulate both internal and external strategies for your
mission field. Employing those strategies, you should digest the difficulties of your mission field with the
heart of a true parent. To devise your strategies you need to collect various types of materials and study
them, and to succeed in your mission field you should make greater effort, sleeping less than others. What
determines whether a community will be drawn to you or not is the amount of encouragement you give
the people and the positive conditions you make for them. No one likes to be indebted to others. The same
is true of me. You need to consider what you have to do to carry out your parental responsibilities, both
internally and externally. And you need to consider how to maintain a relationship with God. (046-296,
1971.08.17)

33. A leader needs to offer devotions. Only if you truly yearn for God can you pray all day long. You
have to yearn for Him more than for people. Your heart of love and reverence for Him should never
waver. You should long for Him with an indescribable feeling, thirsting for Him like a hungry baby
wanting its mother's milk. At such times, although others are unaware of it, you will subtly receive
spiritual food. (046-297, 1971.08.17)

34. People will never miss you unless you miss them with all your heart. Therefore, as a pastor, you
should always wake up early and wait for people to come to see you. You should open your door by four
o'clock in the morning and hear the first crowing of the rooster. If the rooster crows before you get up,
you should be upset and say, "Hey, you rooster, how dare you get up before me and crow!" Unless you
live this way, the members will not wake up early in the morning and yearn for you as their teacher and
leader. Nor will they pray for you. If they have no reason to do so, you will never have any results. (030-
149, 1970.03.21)

35. A tower built with sincere effort will not collapse; it is a matter of sincerity. How much have I
yearned for you? No matter how much I explain it to you, you cannot understand. That being the case,
how much have you yearned for me? How much have you yearned for the sons and daughters of God?
How much have you yearned for the family and the people, the nation and the world of His hope? You do
not know what it means to yearn for all of this. Money is not the issue. Even if you seem like a beggar, if
you yearn for people, that in itself is glorious. Forgetting about worldly success and working to pave the
way to Heaven is glorious. That is a marvelous thing. (030-150, 1970.03.21)

36. It is right for people to give food to the hungry. Even if it is food you obtained from begging, you
should still share it with others, for that is an honorable thing to do as a human being. If you have plenty
of food at home yet grumble at a hungry person who asks for a meal, your household will not last long.
You should just provide such people with free meals. While doing that, you should also express concern
for them with a public heart. That is how you can receive blessings. If you provide many people with free
meals and at the same time demonstrate concern for them with a public heart, no one will dislike you.
(056-037, 1972.05.10)

37. If you are the first to welcome new members to the church, you will be blessed. But you have to
serve them and help them settle down completely until they can sustain a life of faith on their own. When
you do that, you will participate in their victory. If you have that kind of relationship with more than ten
people, when you find yourself in the jaws of death, they will come to your rescue. You will reap such
benefits. This is how you will be blessed. That is why you should be hospitable to new visitors who come
to the church. (037-329, 1971.01.01)

Section 3. A Church Leader’s Devotional Life

1. Have you ever prayed for a church member after he or she has visited you? Have you ever
thought of that person throughout the night and prepared under the light of a kerosene lamp the words you

95
would like to share the following day? Have you waited for sunrise, longing for that persons return? If
you wait like that, that person will surely come. When that happens you will realize, "Wow! This is the
true meaning of devotion. If I offer sincere devotion, I can move God!" If you desperately want someone
to come and you pray for that person for three hours with total unity of mind and body, he or she will start
to feel restless. A desire to come to the church will stir in that person's heart. That kind of thing is
possible. (075-179, 1975.01.02)

2. When you offer devotions for your members, rather than praying for many people at a time it is
better to pray for each person individually. The difference in results between praying for many people and
praying for one person at a time is very clear, like the difference between east and west or north and
south. As a subject partner, pick one object partner and draw a line to that person. Then you should be
able to determine all four directions. Focus absolutely on the relationship with that person until all four
directions are secured. Only then can a sphere be formed. (042-166, 1971.03.04)

A leader whom Heaven remembers

3. If people are to serve God while living on earth, they need to travel the way of the saints who laid
the foundation for religions. We should realize that, as a matter of course, we too have to go the way that
the many religious leaders of the past have gone. We have to want to travel this road and be determined to
do it. If you unite with all the past religious leaders, you will naturally find your place in the world of the
Principle, the world of religion. Having made that foundation, when you pray you will rise to a position
that transcends the sphere of religion, and you will shorten the distance between yourself and God. That is
why, even though you walk a religious path on earth, you still need to offer devotion. Some people need
to offer much devotion, while others, thanks to their good ancestors, can simply go straight along the path
that their ancestors hoped for. What did their ancestors hope for? They sought the same world and
purpose that religions have been seeking. (032-160, 1970.07.12)

4. The goal of religion is to find one true man, one true family, one true nation, and one true world.
This is the purpose of religion, and it is also the purpose of God. It is the purpose of the providence God
has been conducting in this world. If we stand on the foundation of the devotion of past religious leaders,
we can connect with God's purpose. The people of any particular religion do not follow only that
religion's founder, but also the many believers of that religion and the leaders of all nations that identify
with that religion. If that religion has a worldwide foundation, many global leaders will want to follow it
too. Thus the distance between religious people and the spirit world can be reduced. (032-161,
1970.07.12)

5. In the Last Days it is not enough to learn from only one person who received grace; you should
compare the teachings with those of many others who also received grace. You need to be wise about
finding the best methods to elevate your spirituality on your own by meeting spiritual leaders with higher
truth. However, many people of faith today do not know this. They need a comprehensive outlook; they
need to effectively compare and analyze to find the fastest way for themselves. So when you travel a new
path, do not just go along with it. (032-167, 1970.07.12)
6. Do not always seek to receive grace. Do not always try to drink water from a well dug by
someone else. Follow the stream until you find a new spring of pure water. By the same token, when you
conclude that the leader who has been inspiring you has reached his or her limit, you should offer greater
devotion than that person did at the peak of inspiration. Then you will surpass that person. People of faith
today do not know this. (032-167, 1970.07.12)

7. What kind of place is heaven? The answer is simple. Briefly, it is the world where people who
lived for others go. People who lived for themselves cannot enter heaven. Only those who lived for God
and the world can go to that place. Whether you are a church leader or a member, no matter how faithful
you have been and no matter how much devotion you have offered, if it was all for yourself, you will be

96
unable to enter the kingdom of heaven. On the other hand, if you lived according to the original way of
the Will and followed the principle of living for the sake of others, you will surely go to the kingdom of
heaven. That is, from the time you reached the age of maturity, if you lived for the sake of others and for
God, and if you went the way of death for God and humanity, you will indeed go to the kingdom of
heaven. (077-109, 1975.04.01)

8. Whether you are a local church leader or district leader, you have to know how to read people.
You should be able to glimpse their spirituality and tell what level they are at. The tasks that a spiritual
leader needs to perform are very difficult. That is why you must pray. When you pray about what is on
the other side of the mountain, images of what is there should appear in your mind. But to reach that
level, you need to offer devotion. A church leader has to know the spiritual state of his or her members
even before they do. A person who seriously offers devotion is able to know what has happened to them.
(237-050, 1992.11.10)

9. Long ago, when I was leading a church with a gathering of about four hundred people, I called
out the church members' names one by one. I knew their spiritual level right away. I saw those with a
high spirit standing upright above the horizon; those with a lower spirit stood slanted and those whose
spiritual level was lower stood upside down. In order to have this kind of spiritual experience you need to
be in tune with God. You need to resonate with Him. When you play the geo-mun-go, a Korean lute, if
one of its strings is even the slightest bit loose, the instrument will be out of tune and its sound will be
discordant. We must create resonating harmony. (237-050, 1992.11.10)

10. Never mistreat a person who offers devotion to Heaven. When a family member from the
countryside brings me even one apple, I do not eat it casually. Treating an object offered with devotion in
the wrong way cannot be forgiven. Ignoring a single-minded heart of devotion is an inexcusable sin
against heavenly law. Do not treat things that contain someone's devotion carelessly. If something
contains 99 degrees of devotion, you have to offer 100 degrees of devotion before you are qualified to
touch it. Suppose the leader of a certain group accepts things offered with much devotion but does not
connect them to Heaven. Then the more the members of that group offer devotional conditions, the more
quickly the leader and the group will decline. That is why some spiritual groups prosper for a span of time
but then quickly go to ruin. It is because they disregarded Heaven's way. (017-242, 1967.01.29)

11. The greater the number of people praying and offering devotion for you, the more blessed you
will be. However, to have many people offering devotion for you, you should first give all the blessings
you have to others. Unless you do that, not many people will pray for you to receive God's blessings. The
person who has ten people offering devotion for his or her sake is someone God will remember. The
church consists of a group of people who have created an environment of such devotion. It is a place
where people say, "Let us expand the environment by encouraging one another to go to a new level."
(031-157, 1970.05.24)

12. Church leaders should not offer devotion for themselves. They should be offering devotion for
many thousands of other people. They should lead people to reach a level of devotion that is not only for
their families but also for their nation and even for the world. A church leaders eyes should be fixed not
on his own family and church members. He should have the heart to go out to the country and world
while appealing to Heaven, "Please combine my devotion and my church members' devotion to make a
path on which we can serve the world." If a church leader establishes unity with his members and has a
reciprocal relationship with them in this manner, God will surely come and dwell among them. God
comes when the church members and their leader become one. However, this happens when they unite
not for the revival of their church but for the revival of the nation. (031-157, 1970.05.24)

Devotion and Heaven's work

97
13. This is the era when we should restore the people. If the Unification Church members' devotion
does not surpass the era of the family, then the leader must take responsibility to offer more devotion. If
this does not happen, the church will not be able to break through to the level of the people. However, if
even one person is able to go to this level by investing all his life and love, just as God has invested His
boundless life force, then the Unification Church will develop through him. However, if there is no one
like that, we will remain stagnant or retreat. For the church to develop, there must be a driving force
behind the scenes. This means someone must invest life and soul, becoming a sacrifice to lift the
Unification Church even beyond the people and the nation to the world. You should know who that
person is. In sacrificing himself, that person should invest not only his life and soul but also all his love.
Unless such a person exists, the Unification Church will not develop to the world level. This is the
viewpoint of the Principle. (032-029, 1970.06.14)

14. When you follow the Will, you have to invest your life completely. You have to invest your life
force and the power of your love for a higher realm, beyond the nation and the world. Your life force and
the power of your love become the elements that enable you to pioneer the path to grow the church. There
will be people who struggle so much when having to face the destiny of the Unification Church and to
embrace all the sorrowful circumstances on this earth. If so, even if you offer all manner of devotion for
them and give them all manner of thanks and appreciation, it still will not be enough. Nevertheless,
anyone who criticizes those members and ignores them will eventually perish. When you see that the
Unification Church is growing you should feel endlessly grateful. At the same time, you should feel how
lacking you are and pray, "I am at this level today, but please give me strength to become better." You
seasons come and go. If during the autumn and winter you are unable to discover the life force and the
power of love that are deep inside you, you will be unable to meet the coming spring and fully blossom. It
will then be the end of the road for you. (032-029, 1970.06.14)

15. Suppose that the founders of religions and the leaders who followed them were unable to fully
prepare the path for people on earth to go to the good spirit world. Nevertheless, if someone continued
pursuing that path for people on earth, while offering sincere devotion, God would protect that person.
This does not mean God would protect him or her all the time. Rather, it means that when that individual
faced the situation where his or her predecessors failed, or encountered a similar situation, if he or she
offered devotion, God would lead that person to break through the predecessors' failed circumstances.
This is how God works to advance humankind to the point where we can directly receive His grace. (032-
173, 1970.07.12)

16. There have been people who were responsible to lay the foundation for the way of the Principle,
but who could not fulfill their responsibility. Subsequently, based on the numerous spirits who went to the
spirit world, God established a foundation to pass down the same responsibility and bestowed His grace
so that the successors on that path could overcome the previous failure. At that time, God did not think of
His own situation. Rather, He worked based on their offering of devotion. God worked so they could
climb up step by step. (032-174, 1970.07.12)

17. A church leader is in the position of a parent. Parents cannot go to sleep before they have put their
children to bed. Unless they get sick, they cannot go to bed early. The parents' heart is such that they shed
tears worrying about the future of their sons and daughters who are still immature. When their children
experience difficulties in life, the parents will not go to bed without first praying for their children.
Likewise, church leaders should feel so concerned about the members that they are unable to sleep. In the
quiet moments of early morning or late at night, they should tearfully offer devotion for the church
members. That is how leaders can lay a foundation. After raising the members in this way, as their
children, what should church leaders do? They should inspire their members to become patriots who live
for their country more than for their church. Leaders can do so only if they, in the parent position, set the
example. (034-031, 1970.08.29)

98
18. Upright parents, before telling their children to do something, first educate them properly with
love. If you live that way, God will not be able to leave you even if He wants to. If you become that kind
of person, you will have a mysterious and strong power that will automatically attract others' attention.
People will have to be interested in you. In the winter, when you make a fire in the stove, people will
flock to it. No one has to tell them which stove is hot and which stove is cold; they will know. In the same
way you have to become a person that other people flock to. You need to establish your own foundation
based on this tradition. Then, with sacrificial determination, you must expand it to a family foundation
and then connect it to the tribe and the nation. This is the path that Heaven takes. (034-031, 1970.08.29)

19. What should you do if your leader does something wrong, or makes a mistake? You need to
wholeheartedly work with that person to correct the situation. If the leader is beset with problems and has
to leave that position, you will become the successor. If you are that kind of person, you will advance
wherever you go. No matter how bad your leader may be, if you continuously attempt to unite in heart,
that leader will surely be replaced one day. If you are ordered to do something impossible but accomplish
it anyway, the leader who gave that direction without personally having fulfilled it will not be in that
position much longer. The person who orders others to do what he or she has not done can be likened to a
bud that has stopped growing, but the person who faithfully carries out those orders is like a growing bud.
(069-281, 1974.01.01)

20. People who are always indebted to others are the rejects of society. No one likes them. They are
treated as outsiders. You should not say that a particular leader is bad. Rather you should think, "Under
this leader I have a good opportunity to fairly demonstrate my ability and let my results shine." Do so, and
everyone around you will recognize you. If your leaders are capable and guide you in detail, how can you
claim your own results? Deficiencies in a leader give you a good chance to shine. That is why I am telling
you not to complain when other people do, and not to draw back when others do. When the leader dies,
you should even have the heart to lead the funeral service for that person, and put flowers on his or her
grave. This is how you emerge as the owner. (069-282, 1974.01.01)

21. When you go to a high mountain and pray, you should be able to hear the voices of people around
you calling out, "Save me!" You should also sense your ancestors in the spirit world imploring you to
save them quickly. They are calling out to you because they want you to fulfill your responsibility for
them, as their high priest. That is a role of the high priest, and you have to fulfill your responsibility. A
high priest cannot say, "I have a headache," no matter how bad his headache is. He cannot say, "I am
exhausted," no matter how tired he is. He cannot rest until God permits him to rest. If he is unable to
fulfill his responsibility he has to pay indemnity, and thus falls ill. To avoid that, he may even need to put
himself in the situation to be persecuted. A high priest needs to eat the kind of food that beggars eat, and
climb up from there. Also, he should start by wearing the humblest clothes. In this way he should restore
everything in every field. If he wants the nation and the people to become one with him, he has to start at
the bottom before he can go up. He has to experience the misery of the people. Seen in this light, I am
often thankful for the persecution I get. The noise that the outside world is making about us enables my
family and our church to pay all the indemnity that needs to be paid. (089-292, 1976.02.04)

22. As a leader, you have to suffer. Suffering means that you are making indemnity conditions. If you
pray without sleeping and offer other devotional conditions, what will happen? And if you work hard
without resting and do your best to pay external indemnity, what will happen? Attend other people as
your kings. That is also paying indemnity. Suppose you attend a very difficult person as if he or she were
your lord. Even if that person does not accept your heart of sincere devotion, God will accept it. If that
person does not want to follow the Unification Church and leaves, you will inherit all the blessings that
his good ancestors had stored up for him. It is a daunting strategy. You will receive all his blessings. You
will harvest them and gather them in. (089-293, 1976.12.04)

99
23. The Unification Church teaches that the individual sacrifices for the family. If that is so, that
family too will naturally pay indemnity. Then it will surely be blessed and prosper, and the person who
sacrificed himself more than anyone else will become the center. The one who benefited everyone around
him will surely become the leader. Do not offer devotion for your own success, or to receive blessings.
Rather, offer devotion to be given the grace to become the person who can take responsibility for the
whole. You should know dearly that the heavenly principle and history require that we take this path. It is
based on this principle that the Unification Church teaches that the individual sacrifices for the family.
We do not say this arbitrarily, If you sacrifice yourself in this way, you will become the center of your
family. Your family will be blessed and will pass on these blessings to your sons and daughters. Later,
when your family expands into a tribe, your family will become the central family of your tribe and the
center of all its blessings. (130-295, 1984.02.13)

Offering devotions for the members

24. The person who offers the most devotion becomes the center. God's blessing will manifest
through that person. The higher a broadcast antenna is, the farther it can transmit radio waves throughout
the world. Even if it is only a few inches higher than others, it can transmit beyond all other radio waves
and reach the whole world. We can apply exactly the same logic to the offering of devotion. That is why
you have to offer a lot of devotion, investing yourself and forgetting about it. Because this is God's
Principle of Creation, the person who invests more than others, and forgets having done so, becomes the
eternal leader. (287-299, 1997.10.06)

25. You have to pray. You can offer two types of devotion: for the people and for God. As a spiritual
leader, you are in the position of a mediator who links God's life force with the people. Hence, the results
depend on how much devotion you offer. If you are completely focused on the cause, placing God at the
center of all you do, then the complete result that God desires can be manifested through you. The church
members will unite with you according to the degree of your oneness with God. The members will unite
with you to the degree you have become one with me. For this reason, you cannot help but think of me as
your lifeline. God may be somewhat difficult for you to grasp, but you can think of me even when you are
asleep or walking on the street. Try to keep me in mind at all times, day and night. Then the door of the
spirit world will open to you. Forget about your own situation. Offering devotion is the fastest way to do
this. If you offer devotion, your members will have spiritual experiences involving you. The result will
reflect the cause. (070-165, 1974.02.09)

26. A minister should pray for each member of his congregation at least once every three days. I
spent nearly three years in Hungnam prison, yet even in that situation there was not a moment, from when
I ate breakfast in the morning until I went to sleep at night, that I was not praying for members. Even if
members left the church I continued to pray for them. Then those people came to me spiritually and,
weeping sorrowfully, told me the reasons they left the church. I could not help feeling sorry for them,
especially those who confessed that they left me because they were too weak in the flesh. Even though
they left me that way I continued to pray for them. (042-162, 1971.03.04)

27. When I pray for a church district, I do not pray for the leader. Instead I pray for the members who
are dedicated to that leader, who serve as a support base for the leader and are working hard. I do this so
that the Will can advance further. I do not praise a district leader when he or she fulfills a responsibility;
rather, I praise the family members who enabled that leader to be praised. Leaders, you should pray for
the members who are cooperating with you. Do not become indebted to your members in heart. When
your members are suffering on the frontline, as their leader, you need to think of them even when you are
eating. You should think of them even as you put your spoon in your mouth, and swallow your food with
tears in your eyes. The words, "Heavenly Father, please look after them," should automatically emerge as
a prayer in your heart. If you lack this kind of heart, you cannot advance. (013-301, 1964.04.12)

100
28. You leaders need to be single-minded, but for what? Is it to eat? No. It is for your mission and
your responsibility to resurrect lost lives, one by one, as God's sons and daughters. It is to bring them out
of the evil world and into the kingdom of heaven. Try living with that sense of mission more seriously
each year; then nothing will be impossible. If you are an absolute subject partner, absolute object partners
will appear. Therefore, as the subject partner, you need to pray for your object partners. If a person you
are praying for gets up early, you have to get up even earlier and offer devotions. Then that person will
immediately notice that someone is praying for him or her. (042-164, 1971.03.04)

29. A leader's position is one of offering devotion. In the morning, you have to pray for at least
twenty people. During the day, you have to think about and pray for more than seventy people. You have
to eat and live with the members. People are most focused when they eat and when they go to sleep. This
is because when you eat out of hunger and go to sleep out of fatigue, all your nerves are focused. On the
other hand, when you wake up your nerves are in a state of relaxation, and you are less focused. Thus you
should pray for the Will with as much presence as when you eat and when you go to sleep. One prayer
with such mindfulness is better than several prayers at other times of the day. (042-164, 1971.03.04)

30. You leaders should always keep your members close to your heart, as though you were eating and
sleeping with them. Then you will come to intuitively understand each person. When your perception
becomes keener, you will be able to read clearly both those who are near you and those who are far away.
Once you look at them you will instantly know their inner situations. As a spiritual leader, if you are so
dull that you do not have this kind of ability, how will you be able to guide people? The question is, how
much devotion have you offered for each individual? You need to understand what Jesus meant when he
said, "For what will it profit them if they gain the whole world but forfeit their life?" (Matt. 16:26) He
meant that each human life is more precious than the whole universe, and he dropped the anchor of his
heart in each person. When you arrive at the state of Jesus' heart, you will forget about the world and fight
for each individual life on a one-to-one basis. You will search the deep valleys for that life, with its
unparalleled value. Then you will finally recover that new life and gain a new member. (042-164,
1971.03.04)

31. You need to know the greatness and power of prayer. You may think that you are just one person
praying here on earth, but incredibly, your prayer can mobilize the spirit world in the other dimension, the
limitless world, and establish new bonds. Prayer acts like a magnet. When you become a leader in the
future, your prayer can be so powerful that if you pray twenty-four hours a day for the members with the
unshakable belief that your prayer will work, you will see it happen. Prayer really has that kind of power.
That is why Jesus is quoted in the Bible as saying, "For where two or three are gathered in my name, I am
there among them" (Matt. 18:20) Hence, if three people join together in prayer, they have great power.
(076-298, 1975.03.10)

Section 5. Witnessing and Pastoral Care

1. Considering the current situation of the Unification Church, we cannot expect any innovative
developments in the future as long as the leaders cling to the same methods they have been using thus far.
We must not just hold on to old ways of thinking, old attitudes, old methods of witnessing or existing
approaches to faith. This is because these methods have not met our expectations in bringing results. It
would be different had we achieved good results. However, since we have not, we should abandon our
conventional faith and life, as well as witnessing methods, and transform ourselves into new and different
people. Unless we come up with a new attitude of faith, a new attitude in life and new activities, it will be
difficult to bring new development. (030-120, 1970.03.21)

The standard of heart comes first

2. We all need to grow. However, before we pursue growth, more important is cultivating a pure

101
heart. Therefore you need to take the time to pray and offer devotion. You should not offer devotion just
the way you are. First you need to clean up your past. If your old concepts persist, you should consider
where those concepts could drag you. You who are immersed in old concepts and stubbornly cling to
them must evaluate yourself, and determine whether your past was pure. If you believe you were pure,
consider whether you have been good and whether you are currently situated in a good position. Also,
you need to evaluate whether your desires are pure. What is pure goodness? It is not living for your own
sake. It is not strengthening yourself. Goodness is serving and attending God, as the owner of goodness.
The owner of goodness is God, not fallen people. (036-106, 1970.11.22)

3. When you go out to rural areas to witness, you should first attain internal unity with the people of
that village. Internal unity refers to unity of heart. Then you need to attain unity with their life and
thoughts. This means that your mind and body need to unite centered on God, as a reality in daily life. In
other words, the mind attains a state of total unity with God, and then the body surrenders to the mind.
That is how you connect the three points of formation, growth and completion. Do not follow this path
just as an individual, but also take people with you as you travel this path. (013-302, 1964.04.12)

4. Some church leaders believe they have reached the standard of Heaven's perfection and demand
that others serve, attend and honor them. This is very wrong. The position of a parent is to serve others
rather than to be served; to live for the sake of others rather than to have others live for them. From the
viewpoint of brothers and sisters, a church leader is in the position of Abel. From the viewpoint of a
parent, a church leader is in a parent-child relationship with members. That is why it is very wrong for a
leader to think that Cain should serve him or her in the position of Abel. For what does Abel exist? Abel
exists to restore the position of a parent. Therefore you cannot become Abel without first having the heart
of a parent. That is the principle. Yet many have forgotten that their position is to become a parent,
thinking of themselves only as Abel in a relationship between siblings. You need to rid yourself of that
wrong concept as quickly as possible. (035-258, 1970.10)

5. We have plenty of content by which to grow. We are also fully equipped with the favorable
conditions and environment that have been given to us in this age. Then why are we unable to grow? It is
because we are not adding anything to the people of this age or to the environment they are living in.
Simply put, we are not benefiting them in any way. Although we are unable to benefit others materially, if
we can make people feel deeply that they can benefit from us spiritually or mentally, then they are bound
to come to church even if told not to come. (056-016, 1972.05.10)

6. Why is our church not growing? It is because the church fails to take care of new members to the
end. Instead of showing greater interest in them as time passes, the church pays attention to them only
when they are being witnessed to. Once they join the church, they are neglected. The church needs to pay
attention to new members for at least three years, no matter what. Why is this the case? People's
spirituality develops gradually. Their state when they first listened to the Principle is different from their
state one year later. After a year they are able to understand the multidimensional content of the Principle
both internally and externally. The more deeply they understand its content, the thirstier they become.
They have a craving to learn more about the Principle, and they will want to meet people who can teach
them about it. Therefore the church needs to invest more time in such people. It needs to make a detailed
plan about how it will satisfy the internal cravings of their hearts. (029-191, 1970.02.28)

7. Why can't the church grow? It is because its leaders do not live for the sake of others. Therefore
the spirit world does not cooperate with them. The leaders know how to tell the members what to do, but
they do not know that they need to run errands for the members. Therein lies the problem. The church
cannot grow because the leaders are not willing to live ninety-five percent of their lives for others. (134-
254, 1985.07.20)

102
8. Witnessing is the activity of leading people to leave Satan's world behind and follow the path to
Heaven with a smile. It is an activity to guide them to the heavenly kingdom. When you try to witness to
others, I see you telling them forcibly, "Come, come," regardless of whether they want to or not. You
should not do that. People are spiritual beings. So, as an experiment, try praying for a certain person. Try
loving that person sincerely and shedding tears with an anguished heart to bring that person before the
Will. Then study what happens. The issue is how you can truly advance to the position where you can
love that person more than his or her parents do. It is a battle. The issue is whether you can win over that
person by demonstrating a heart greater than that of his or her mother and father. (050-279, 1971.11.08)

9. Abel is in the plus position whereas Cain is in the minus position. In relation to Satan's world,
you are in the position of plus, or Abel. Witnessing is to bring the plus of Satan's world to obey, so that it
can become the minus of Heaven's world. Thus, witnessing is the act of creation. That is, it is to re-create
that person so that he or she unites with you. Therefore, you should be glad to witness to him or her. You
should do it joyfully. When God created heaven and earth, did He do it out of joy or sorrow? He did it out
of joy. Likewise, you should invest amazing love for that person rather than thinking about the difficulties
and hardships of witnessing. Thinking that you exist for others, if you care for others you will become
their subject partner. You can re-create others by investing yourself. When their re-creation is completed
you become their subject partner, and they will all happily bow their heads before you. (108-084,
1980.06.22)

Our attitude to witnessing

10. How should you witness to people? Do not just wander around aimlessly every day. Visit one
hundred homes and choose ten of them, and out of those ten homes choose one person. Then concentrate
on conveying the Word to that one person. I tell you, focus on the goal of witnessing to one person a
month. To attain this, you must offer devotion and work hard during that month. After witnessing to that
one person, you should tell him or her, "Just as I have done for you, you should witness to your relatives
with devotion." If you establish such a tradition and guide others to do the same, you will certainly do
well. By following this uniform method of witnessing to one person per month, a horizontal expansion of
witnessing will unfold from one person to another, and membership will markedly increase. (042-158,
1971.03.04)

11. You say that you go out witnessing, but what is witnessing? It is showing the way. You are
showing the way for the world to return to God. How wonderful this work is. If you ask a person's
original mind, "Where are you going?" it would reply, "Oh! After passing through this world, I shall
return to the heavenly kingdom." You are pioneering the way for people to do just that; how marvelous
this task is! (117-102, 1982.02.14)

12. Religion until now has been focused on individual salvation. However, that kind of religion is
bound to decline. It will come to an end. Even if it has become a worldwide religion, it will have to be
resurrected once again. It must do so at all costs. Religious believers, Christians in particular, maintain
their faith in order to save their individual lives. But for what purpose? They assert that they will be saved
and go to the kingdom of heaven, but they should not have such a purpose. Even if you go to the kingdom
of heaven, what are you going to do there all by yourself? You should be living a life of faith that aims to
bring all humankind with you into the kingdom. If you live that way, you cannot help but witness to
others even if you are told not to witness. You cannot help but practice goodness, even if you are told not
to. (035-205, 1970.10.14)

13. You go out to witness not only to save Cain but also to save yourselves. In other words,
witnessing is the path of taking action to receive certificates from God and Satan. You should strive, even
fight, to make the conditions that will entitle you to receive those certificates. You should witness with
this understanding. But did any of you understand this when you went out witnessing? All of you have

103
been going out without knowing why. Hence the greatest enemy is not Satan, but yourself. You stand in
the position of the enemy; therefore the enemy Satan chases you. For this reason, always keep in mind
that you yourself are the enemy. That is because the enemy manifests through your own body. To put it
another way, because we are connected to Satan through our bloodline, our bodies stand in the position of
the enemy. (040-252, 1971.02.06)

14. If by offering your life you can overcome evil, God's love will come to you and you will recover
your life. This is the formula. It is like placing weights on a scale: if one side goes down, the other side
goes up. If you eliminate much evil, good will go up; if evil increases, good will go down. You will
receive love to the same extent as the evil you eliminate. That is also why God told you to love Him more
than anyone else. He told you this because the more you love Him, the more love you can receive from
Him. You have loved God, and that is why you can receive more love from Him. (040-243, 1971.02.06)

15. When you are witnessing, you ought to devote yourself and pray, clinging to God and shedding
tears, "Please guide me so that I may not fail You in connecting with this person whom You have
prepared for me today. Please allow me to become a person whom everyone here can welcome and who
can motivate each of them." Try going out witnessing with such a heart. If you neglect to do this and go
out unwillingly, even if you meet the nicest person in the village, that person will reject you and drive you
away. You need to go through such experiences in your daily life. You need to realize on your own
through experimentation, "Ah, God is with me in this situation, but He is not with me in that situation."
You can then develop yourself and cultivate your character to reach the world of God's heart. It is no
good if you just sit around harboring greed in your heart and thinking only about what you can gain. (050-
314, 1971.11.08)

16. Witness to people through your boundless giving. When you have done so, those who do not
respond will be summoned by Heaven. They will have no excuse. Once goodness is sown, it will always
be reaped. Hence when a good person calls you, if you do not respond to that person, you will face
consequences. Although goodness has extended its hand, if no results ensue, that neighborhood and even
the neighboring villages will be entangled in the snares of Satan. When you go out witnessing in a certain
place, the ancestors who have good connections there will try to gather their descendants and guide them
to meet you. Because they know the basic principle they try to guide their descendants, even by appearing
in their dreams. (050-315, 1971.11.08)

17. Have you ever wept and prayed all through the night for the sake of the person you are witnessing
to? I am asking whether you have shed tears for that person more than you would at the death of your
father or mother, or even your lover. If you have not, then you should. You should weep bitterly
throughout the night. If only you could save one life, is there anything you would not spare? Money,
clothes or a house would not even be an issue. Be crazy about loving people. (034-270, 1970.09.13)
18. To witness, you need to study people's psychology. You should be able to tell whether a person
would like something just by looking at his or her facial expressions and manner of walking. Learn the
formulas to analyze people's emotions. You should be able to tell just from listening to your wife's
footsteps whether or not she has had a good day. When your wife comes into the room, suppose you
asked her, "Why are you upset?" She would be at a loss for words because it would seem you already
knew everything before seeing her. You should live your life in such a way. When you pray for someone
out of interest, that person is bound to take an interest in you. (042-174, 1971.01.03)

19. When you go out witnessing, your heart should be totally different from yesterday. In other
words, you should think as you start the day, "In the past I went forth with such and such a heart, but
today I resolve to undertake the work with a new heart." By thus changing your resolve and your
motivation you will surely bring good results. However, if instead you set out more depressed than
before, with a heart worse than yesterday, you will inevitably retreat. The more you continue working in

104
such a way, the more destruction you will bring upon yourself. Moreover, if you spread that negativity to
everyone else, no matter how great your purpose and how strong your inner resolve, you will find
yourself completely stuck, at a standstill, and unable to advance, no matter how hard you try. (042-066,
1971.02.21)

20. All people, regardless of who they are, need to walk the path of restoration centered on the Word.
On that path, before you can reach the position to indemnify the national level, you first need to complete
the indemnity on the tribal level. Then you can appoint someone to stand on your behalf and defend you
from opposition by the tribe. He or she can also defend you from opposition by other families. Once you
have set up your tribal representatives, they can stop all such attacks. That is why we are witnessing. Even
when we have climbed up high, we still need to establish successors and expand the ground on which our
successors can follow our path. They too will defend us from opposition. That is why it is necessary to
witness. (040-249, 1971.02.06)

21. We do not witness with weapons; rather, we witness with love. Our victory is based on saving
Cain through the love of Abel. It is to restore with true love those who were conquered by false love. This
is the only way we can return to the original world, a world devoid of conflict. If we were to witness by
any other means or method, Satan would still have some tricks left up his sleeve; he could employ other
means and methods. Jesus, even on the way to his death, until the final moment of his life, established the
way of love. Since he was not able to completely establish the course of saving Cain in his lifetime,
through his death he demonstrated the way to open the gate to Cain's salvation. (040-249, 1971.02.06)

22. We do not witness to benefit the Unification Church. We witness not to save our church, but to
save the nation. Furthermore, we witness to save the world. Our purpose is different from that of
Christians. They witness for the growth of their own denomination, but we do not witness for our own
sake. Even if the Unification Church were to become perfect in and of itself, it needs ultimately to find
the way to save the nation. If we walk the path to perfect the nation, even if we have to abandon the
church, we move to a higher level of perfection. Since that path is more worthy, we need to seek the
nation even at the sacrifice of the church. (063-188, 1972.10.14)

Section 6. The Providence of Cain and Abel

1. In the church, you should know how to discern who is Abel and who is Cain. Between any two
people, one is surely Abel and the other Cain, Among three people, two of them could be either Abel or
Cain, but of the two, one is the chief Abel or chief Cain. You should be able to clearly distinguish them.
Cain and Abel should not be disunited or divided. One is the right hand and the other is the left hand.
Therefore regardless of your position, you should find and attend your Abel figure with the belief that his
God is also my God, and God loves me and loves him as well. In this way, you should do your best to
avoid making the mistake that Cain made. (003-207, 1957.11.01)

2. The principle of Cain and Abel is great. God's true love is such that He desires to save the youth
of the nation even at the sacrifice of His own children. Because God's heart has this nature, unity can be
achieved only in the world of such heart. You can be united only through love, by living for the sake of
others. If your love is not for the sake of others, Satan can walk right through it and bring destruction.
Since this is God's hope, the hope of all things and the hope of humanity, how can a person who strives to
realize this ideal come to ruin? Heavenly fortune will protect such individuals, and God Himself will
protect them as well. So even if they go to a place where death awaits, they will not die, because all things
will follow them. They may appear to perish and disappear, but I have discovered that they find a new
way to progress and leap forward. It is because they are going the way of true love, and nothing can
obstruct or block that path. Even Satan submits to it. (173-060, 1988.02.01)

Cain and Abel from the viewpoint of the providence

105
3. When Cain and Abel made their offerings to God, God received Abel's offering but did not
receive Cain's. It seems that God took a different stance toward Cain than toward Abel, but you should
know that this was not the case. If Cain had had even a slight feeling in his heart that he should go
through Abel, who represented Heaven's position, God would have accepted his sacrifice. This means that
God intended to treat them on an equal footing at a later time. God wants you to go over the universal hill
of lamentation and stand before Him as the one sacrificial offering that He can delight in and rejoice over.
You should build an Abel-type altar for the restoration of all creation in the universe. There, as an
Abeltype sacrificial offering, you should offer not a lamb that you slaughtered, but your actual life. (003-
205,1957.11.01)

4. The mission Abel has to fulfill is more important than anything else in the course of restoration.
The figure of Abel was set up within the Will as a consequence of the Fall. Had there been no Fall, there
would have been no need to set up the position of Abel. Abel cannot be Abel by himself. There is no Abel
without Cain. Furthermore, to be chosen as Abel, a person needs to go through a period of preparation. In
other words, he or she needs to go through a period of time to determine that he or she stands on Heaven's
side. The Unification Principle terms this the period to establish the foundation of faith. It is the period
when the sacrifice is offered. Abel offers the sacrifice so that God and human beings, who have been
separated, can again form a bond of heart. Then Abel can also form an external bond of heart. (056-074,
1972.05.14)

5. What should Abel do? He should become one with God and love the archangel. Thereby he
should win recognition from the archangel Satan and make him testify, "You are a child of God, and
therefore you are certainly His heir." At this time, the person in the position of the archangel is Cain, and
the person in the position of Adam is Abel. As a result of the Fall, false parents came into existence. The
work of restoration is carried out by dividing the archangel and Adam into Cain and Abel. In short, the
work of restoration is carried out by setting up Abel in place of Adam and Cain in place of the archangel.
To become Abel, you first need to become one in heart with God. When you have become one in heart
with God and He is well pleased with you, then He cannot help but love you. (034-085, 1970.08.29)

6. In order for you to become Abel, you need to find and recover Cain. Until you have recovered
Cain, you cannot become Abel. Accordingly, in a position representing God, you need to go through the
positions of servant of servant, servant, and adopted child, and then rise to the position of child. Only by
doing so can you establish the condition for Cain to submit to you as Abel. Then you can finally complete
the responsibility of a son who can stand before God, and if at that point Cain takes a cooperative stance,
you can then advance to the position of a parent. Thus there are two reasons for which you need to
witness: First, to set up someone in the position of Cain, and second, to secure the position of Abel. Thus,
you who are witnessing from the position of Abel stand in the position of God. Moreover, with God at the
center and on behalf of Jesus, you are restoring what your ancestors failed to accomplish in the age of
restoring the position of the servant. (034-054, 1970.08.29)

7. No matter how much you are loved by God at this moment, if there is no Cain standing beside
you, you cannot become Abel. Where can Cain and Abel be found? It is not in a comfortable and good
place. Why do we need Cain and Abel? We need them for restoration through indemnity. How do we
carry out restoration through indemnity? We have to become sacrificial offerings. Our body and mind
should become one, we should become one with God, and then become one with the sacrificial offering.
Finally we need to bring Satan to that place and bring the restoration to a close. Thus we need to settle it
once and for all. (034-091, 1970.08.29)

8. How does God determine Abel? It must be in a way that Satan cannot accuse. What can Satan not
accuse? It is oneness with God. This occurs not in joy, but in sorrow and difficulty. In other words, Abel
must be willing to die in the most miserable situation. That is how you, as Abel, become one with God.

106
(034-051, 1970.08.29)

9. From the perspective of the Principle, who is Abel? He is the center. God should be able to enter
his core and dwell there. Have you become Abel? To become Abel, first you have to obey. You must
obey God and become one with Him. In order to become one with God, you should do everything He tells
you to do. Surely you cannot become Abel unless you do all that God tells you to do. Even if you already
did ninety-nine tasks, if you refuse to do one task, you cannot become Abel. (034-046, 1970.08.29)

10. The fight between God and Satan takes place over people, who form the center of the universe.
God continues working to transform us even as we sway to God's side one day and Satan's side the next.
The Unification Church is battling between good and evil, and between Cain and Abel. The providence of
restoration is none other than the fight between Cain and Abel. Everything is connected to this battle.
Why then do I keep bringing up the issue of Cain and Abel as the representatives of history? It is because
this is a fundamental issue. It is centered on the family. The problem of Adam and Eve and the problem
between these brothers caused the breakdown of the family. That is why I am trying to restore the family
centered on the issue of Adam and Eve and that of the two brothers. I am trying to return them to the
original point. The key to history lies in turning them around. That is the key. That is how crucial the
issues of Adam and Eve, and Cain and Abel, are. (247-192, 1993.05.09)

Who is Abel?
11. You need to know how to distinguish between Cain and Abel. Between any two people, one is
Cain and the other is Abel. This is the case even among Unification Church members. Then, which person
is Cain and which one is Abel? Abel is the one who is injured, whereas Cain is the one who injures. For
instance, if you were to approach someone who is just standing there and say, for no reason, "Hey, you,
rascal!" then those few words would make you Cain. Let me give you another example. Consider parents
who have two sons. Suppose the parents consult with only the first son, and he represents his parents in
all matters. If he hits the younger son, although the latter did nothing wrong, the parents will naturally
stand on the side of the younger son. This is the standard to judge good and evil, but in today's society
people do not understand this. The one who harms others is certainly Cain. (056-086, 1972.05.14)

12. Among Unification members, if you belittle someone who is working hard and offering devotion
for the church, saying, "Why is that person's behavior so strange?" you immediately become Cain. This is
how Cain and Abel set themselves apart from each other. Those who are criticized and harmed although
they did not commit any wrongs are always Abel, while those who criticize and strike others are always
Cain. This can happen even by uttering just one word. In speaking, the one who says something that
benefits others is Abel, while the one who says something that harms others is Cain. If you praise others,
you bring benefit rather than loss. However, if you say something to profit yourself, it is tantamount to
harming others. Thus, the position that benefits others is the public position, whereas the position that
benefits oneself is the private position. In this way we distinguish Abel and Cain, and good and evil,
based on who is public-minded and who is private-minded. (056-086, 1972.05.14)

13. The person who is more public-minded is Abel. Among Unification Church members, there are
those who believe they are Abel because they joined the church earlier. However, although they joined
earlier, if they are not public-minded, they are Cain. Cain himself was born first, but because he didn't
take a public position, he had to follow Abel. The Abel figure is the one who stands in a more public
position. To walk the public path, you need to maintain relationships with brothers and sisters. What I am
saying is that, in walking the public path, the horizontal relationship is important. Even in going to the
kingdom of heaven, the problem usually does not lie in becoming one with God but in relationships with
brothers and sisters. The secret to going to the kingdom of heaven is to follow the public path. (031-165,
1970.05.24)

107
14. Leaders think that they are automatically Abel, but that is not the case. Abel is the one who saves
Cain, and he can go to the mother only after uniting with Cain. Therefore, even if you have not become
one with the leader, once you unite among yourselves for the sake of the leader, the leader will come to
you. That is why Jesus said he would be present wherever two or three gathered in his name. From now
on, our focus on leaders needs to be replaced by a focus on members. Likewise, the head of a family
needs to emphasize the members of the family rather than himself as its head. Otherwise, heaven cannot
come about within that family. (115-055, 1981.10.28)

15. You could not have been born as Abel if there were no Cain. You need to understand this above
all. Abel is in the position of Adam. That position means, first, that Abel needs to have the love of God.
The Fall was the failure to form a bond with God's love. Second, it means that the archangel figure is
Cain, and needs to unite with Abel. Before Adam came to exist, the archangel was already there.
Likewise, before Abel was Cain. After God lost Adam due to the Fall, He established Abel in the place of
Adam. Originally, Adam should have become one with God, and the archangel should have become one
with Adam. Had this happened, there would have been no Fall. Hence, restoration is the work of patching
up the failure of Adam to become one with God and the failure of Adam and the archangel to become
one. Thus restoration requires that Abel become one with God. You can become Abel only if you have
first received God's love. (037-061, 1970.12.22)

Abel's responsibility
16. How many people have lived based on God's viewpoint of life? Sometimes I see you vent your
personal anger on your church members and say anything you want to say. You need to know that in a
relationship between brothers, the person who was born first is in the position of Cain. Without saving
Cain, you cannot become Abel. That means you cannot become the restored Cain. Abel is in the position
of the restored Cain, once he saves Cain; that is, eventually he has to stand in the position of the firstborn
son. To be able to attain that position he needs to restore Cain, the elder brother in Satan's world. Abel
cannot restore Cain by striking him and forcing him; Abel needs to move Cain's heart to submit
voluntarily. Abel needs to show him a new view of the world, a new view of the nation, of life, of the
future, of character, and a new lineage and heart. In short, Abel needs to show him something entirely
different. (028-250, 1970.01.22)

17. Abel should take a stand that he is willing to die for Cain, to devote his entire life for Cain.
Otherwise, Cain will never submit himself to Abel. Only when Abel stands in the position where he is
willing to die for Cain is Cain able to return to him. That is why Jesus taught, "Those who want to save
their life will lose it, and those who lose their life for my sake will find it." (Matt. 16:25) These words
apply to both Abel and Cain. For Abel to save Cain, he should risk his own life. Otherwise he cannot save
Cain. Cain too needs to be ready to die in order to follow Abel, Otherwise he cannot truly follow Abel.
(034-099, 1970.08.29)

18. The first son belongs to God, as does the second son. What a tragedy that God cannot claim us as
His and we cannot call God our Father! It is something we must change. How can we do that? We have to
go to the world of the archangel and prevail. The archangel's world represents the realm of the adopted
child. As long as you remain in that realm, although you are in the position of Abel, you are still a son or
daughter of fallen Adam and not of God. You may stand in the position of a restored archangel, but not in
that of a son or daughter of God. That is why your root must be pulled out and replanted. For this
purpose, you are destined to return to your hometown and stand in place of your ancestors. That has never
been done so far. Then you need to reclaim the right of the eldest son. Thus far, there has been no subject
partner who could do that. Amazingly, however, we now have true sons and daughters who have placed
True Parents at the center of their lives. Thus, you need to be in harmony with them horizontally. (178-
100, 1988.06.01)

108
19. Who follows the path of indemnity? It is not Cain, but Abel. If there are tears to be shed, Abel
should shed them first. If someone has to go hungry, it is Abel who does so first. If someone is to be
cursed at or struck, it is Abel. In this way Abel follows the path of indemnity. When a new person joins
the church, someone in the Abel position needs to take responsibility for and guide that person. He should
stay up all night listening to his or her stories. In the position of his or her father, he should discuss that
person's concerns, shed tears and pray for him or her. When the new member sets out for home, that Abel
should go along, because otherwise he would feel uneasy. When morning comes, the Abel should go and
wait in front of the new member's house. The one in the Abel position has to be willing to do all these
things. Abel must be a person who likes people, who likes Cain more than anyone else. Then Cain can
easily follow Abel's footsteps, although they both take the path of indemnity. Thus you should walk the
path of indemnity. (088-263, 1976.09.20)

20. In the relationship between Cain and Abel, our final goal is the restoration of lineage. The root of
the archangel's lineage that we received from birth must be exchanged for the root of the original Adam's
lineage. False love corrupted that root. Since that root is connected to Satan's love, life and lineage, it
must be severed. We need to receive an infusion of God's love, life and lineage. That is why it is written
in the Bible, "You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all
your mind." (Matt. 22:37) What does it mean to love with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all
your mind? It means that you have to totally invest your love, your life and your blood. To offer devotion
means to love God. Therefore, to love God with all your heart, all your soul and all your mind is the first
great commandment taught by Jesus. It defends us against the bloodline of Satan's world. This issue is of
fundamental importance. (197-281, 1990.01.20)

21. Until now you have not known the tactics of God and Satan, but now you do. Abel is struck first,
but later can claim back what was lost. Satan seems to win by striking first, but in the end he has to return
what he took, and more. Although the evil side might conquer the other party by striking first, it will not
prosper. Instead, it will lose what it has taken, including even what is good under its dominion. By
analogy, the way God works can be compared to a chef who makes a sweet rice cake but has to hand it
over to a robber. Then when the chef takes it back, he or she finds there are powdered beans as extra
topping on the rice cake. For a time evil can flourish in the position from which it strikes goodness, but
that does not mean that Heaven's side will be vanquished. (056-085, 1972.05.14)

22. You Unification Church members stand in the position of Abel because you know the Principle.
That is why you should be the first to confront Satan, fight against him and separate yourselves from
Satan's world. It means that you must come into the realm of God's love. However, that is not all. You
should be willing to sacrifice yourself to appease the grieving heart of God and the sorrowful hearts of
your brothers and sisters who are tied to Satan's world. Sacrifice yourself willingly for them, and at the
price of your life try to deliver them from Satan's world. The providence of restoration advances when
Abel makes sacrifices. Remember this formula; it is a key component in the advancement of God's
providence. (052-052, 1971.12.14)

109
 Cheon Seong Gyeong

Book 12: Cheon Il Guk

CHAPTER 1. God's Homeland and Cheon Il Guk

Section 1. God's Kingdom and God's Homeland 1259
Section 2. The Background and Proclamation of Cheon Il Guk 1264
CHAPTER 2. The Structure and Settlement of Cheon Il Guk
Section 1. The Nature of Cheon Il Guk 1271
Section 2. The Three Requisites of Cheon Il Guk 1274
Section 3. The Constitution and Teaching Materials of Cheon Il Guk 1280
Section 4. Registration and Settlement in Cheon Il Guk 1289
Section 5. The Universal Peace Federation and the Abel UN 1301
CHAPTER 3. The Path of Cheon Il Guk Citizens and the Family Pledge
Section 1. Purity and a Life of One Heart, One Body, One Mindset and One Harmony 1308
Section 2. High Noon Settlement and a Life of Resonance 1310
Section 3. Embodying God through Love and Living a Life of Attendance 1314
Section 4. The World of the Culture of Heart 1318
Section 5. Living as an Owner of Cheon Il Guk and the Family Pledge 1323
CHAPTER 4. The Vision of Cheon Il Guk and Our Responsibility
Section 1. The Background and Proclamation of Foundation Day 1351
Section 2. True Parents, who Have Fully Achieved the Will 1355
Section 3. Our Responsibility in the Era of Cheon Il Guk -- True Mother's Words 1357

110
 Chambumo Gyeong

Book 3: The Beginning of True Father's Public Course and the Founding of HSA-
UWC
Chapter 1. True Father Begins His Course of Public Life 216
Section 1. Father's Public Course 216
Section 2. Pyongyang 225
Section 3. Eight-Stage Restoration and 43-Day Battle for Victory 233
Section 4. Hungnam Prison 238
Chapter 2. True Father's Journey to South Korea and His Course in Busan 243
Section 1. Journey to the South Father's disciples 243
Section 2. A New Beginning in Busan Refugee life 247
Section 3. Wolli Wonbon 255
Section 4. Pioneer Outreach 259
Chapter 3. Founding the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity 265
Section 1. Background 265
Section 2. The Cheongpa-dong Headquarters Church 276
Section 3, Conditions of Devotion and Guidance on Faith 282
Section 4. Pioneer Outreach to 120 Areas 290
Section 5. Missions to Japan and the United States 296

111
 Chambumo Gyeong

Book 5: Expansion of the Providential Foundation and the Annual Mottoes

The role of young people
After the establishment of HSA-UWC, young people and students were at the center. Aspiring
youths and students were the power and pride of the church. Most of the early members were
outstanding individuals who hailed from society's upper class. A rumor even arose that "the
Unification Church is frequented only by intellectuals." The young people were the pillars of the
church. They played a frontline role to advance the work of restoring people and the world. True
Father made strenuous efforts to raise them as leaders. He took them outdoors to train them in
challenging their limitations and, at the same time, to give them the opportunity to be close to
nature.

7. In general, when university students

graduate, they find work. Next they start a
family. It is the same
for you and me as members of the Unification
Church. The form is quite similar. After
graduation from
school, as citizens of Korea, you naturally find
a way to contribute to the nation. You will live
within the
moral sphere of your society. Whether you are
a man or a woman, you will form a family and
carry on
with life. The direction is the same. But the
steps of those who go out to the worldly
society stay within
the society. Those who go out to the family
stay within the family.

Given this reality, you will always live in

pessimism and disappointment if you cannot
go beyond the
boundary of your family and the boundary of
society and move forward to the nation and
world with
voluntary and independent conviction to
pioneer and to make each day substantially
active and fruitful.
Many young people today feel this pessimism and disappointment.

Our direction is the same as theirs, but our circumstances are different. When we form a family, we
become the head of our family, and it does not end there. We go beyond the environment of our family
and connect the path of our family to the path of a tribe. From there, we make the form of a core family
that can unite people, a family on the world level. As can be seen, our position and the scope of our
thinking is different from that of young people in general. We as individuals seek to fulfill these missions.
In the position of subject partner, we prepare our external abilities, engage in active practice, and

112
influence others. You must become the kind of person who can influence others. Without such power, we
cannot achieve any of our goals. (025-080, 1969/09/30)

8. What is the pride that young people need to maintain within themselves, and who are the youth that
God would come looking for? This is the question. It is not the youth who follow the stained course of
our fallen ancestors, Adam and Eve. It is not the youth who doubt and complain. God's work cannot be
accomplished without pure young people who declare, "Absolute sacrifice, absolute faith, absolute
obedience and absolute harmony are the only way to proceed."

The place where you are standing as Seonghwa middle and high school students of the Unification
Church differs from that of past historical eras. You were born when the critical point in the age of
restoration is approaching. You, who are inspired by Unification Thought, will have to appear to the new
world on the foundation of the united physical and spiritual worlds and on the foundation of the physical
Abel. You in particular, as new flag bearers, are not old grandparents or adults. You have young blood.
Only when shining groups of young people can be found in at least one place on earth, can God's
sorrowful and painful heart of 6,000 years be comforted. Only those young people can pull out and
reverse the root of evil that became the base of Adam's ill will. If we cannot find them, darkness will
persist throughout the cosmos. Therefore, God is calling this young generation. (059-275, 1972/07/27)

9. You have to walk the same path your ancestors trod. We are the same as the people of Israel in the
wilderness. Moses and the people of Israel were chased and went through suffering in the wilderness.
Likewise, Jesus was persecuted by his own people and religion. He was distrusted even by his own
family. You have to experience this same kind of sad and mortifying situation. But do not be discouraged.
What will you do if you are put in this position of being mistreated? You must experience the heart of our
Father, who has suffered historically. Think of your ancestors' pain as your pain, and stand together with a
heart that will not change for tens of thousands of years. Move forward while harboring enmity only
toward Satan. Heaven needs young men and women who can go this way.

Heaven has been looking for truthful young people who yearn for heaven's will. Since God gave this
mission to us instead of other people in this nation, we have to become elite soldiers who can march
forward to face heaven's enemies. We experience deeply to the marrow of our bones the sorrowful heart
of our Father. To do this, you need to unite your life and your beliefs. You need to march forward to
resolve the sorrows of God, the sorrows of Jesus, the sorrows of your ancestors, and the sorrows of your
descendants. (003-296, 1958/01/19)

10. You young people must honor and care for the 30 million people of Korea before caring for
yourselves. Before thinking of yourselves, let the mind that thinks of all people on earth well up. The
mind that holds one blade of grass and is able to cry for it has to explode within you beyond all
understanding. Without this heart, you cannot become perfected sons and daughters of God. Such people
are the fruits of God's tears and pain, offerings on God's altar of blood. Who can pioneer the path of this
people? It must be those who can truly beat the ground, pound their chests and wail for the people. The
ones who can save this world are young people. (005-021, 1958/11/09)

11. Passing through 5,000 years of history, the Korean people have walked a path of suffering. The
people of this nation have walked with sadness, sorrow and injustice, without being able to appeal to
anyone. What will become of these people? They are like orphans. We must hold their hands and cry with
them. Only by doing that can we help the people of this nation survive. No matter what mistakes they
may have made, they are our brothers and sisters, created by God with the same blood, bones and flesh.
There need to appear those young people who think beyond their individual circumstances, young people
who can weep with these people with empathy and a true parental heart, one with the historical lineage of
True Parents. Such young people are needed. When young people apply all of their burning passion to

113
fulfill their own desires or make a successful career, that passion will conclude within the limits of their
individual lives. (005-080, 1958/12/21)

12. The original ideal for human beings is to cross over limitless barriers and embrace God in joy. We
have to pour forth passion to achieve the original ideal. If God's providence engages with such groups of
people as they follow a course of history, what kind of people would God want to see as a result of that
providence? It would be the group of people who can shed tears to achieve God's Will, who can weep as
they become entwined in one purpose, one heart and one action, who volunteer with tears to become the
first offerings. God is looking for such a group of people. (005-080, 1958/12/21)

13. Evil stands face-to-face against us and Satan opposes us as we search for the conscientious standard.
Therefore, we need to form a relationship with heaven at the place where our hearts and heaven's heart
bond, where human affection and heaven's affection unite, the place where our thinking and heaven's
thinking are indistinguishable, where our lives and heaven's life become one, and where our love and
heaven's love interweave. If the hearts, lives, ideas and loves of heaven and human beings are united, this
relationship can never be cut.

Even fallen people have a hard time cutting off relationships from each other. They cry their eyes out
trying to hold on to their relationships. But who can cut off a relationship that became one through
heaven's affection? Even all the powers of evil in the world cannot cut off the flow of heart that is
connected to God, the origin of our mind and soul. Until humankind finds such a heavenly standard,
history will be tormented and humanity will moan.
Is there a brave person who can prevent this from happening in this world? I eagerly look forward to
finding such a brave person among young men and women, a person to take on this responsibility, a
person who will pioneer this mission and walk the path of this mission wholeheartedly, exploding with
love over the capital city of Satan. God hopes to see many such dauntless, elite soldiers of heaven. (005-
158, 1959/01/11)

14. Our hearts compel us to move forward to the place of ultimate truth. In the end, our hearts determine
everything about us. People who hold on to their heart and carefully search it can hear the words they are
given, understand the visions they are shown, and analyze the reality of life. If there are young men and
women who search for a new teaching, while feeling the responsibilities that have been given them, while
suppressing an anxious heart and restless mind, and if there exists a movement with a heart that can hear
their cries, you too, through that heart, will be able to grasp everything in history and everything you have
ever felt. People who feel this and awaken will say, "This is the teaching heaven has been searching for!
This is the truth the world has been searching for! This is what God can establish proudly in front of
heaven and earth!" Those who have these moments and cry out despite themselves are the owners of
history, of the providence and of the heavenly laws.

In the present age, you are following a path of life on which you should fulfill your duties and leave
behind achievements in the world of relationships and connections. When that comes to pass, you can be
proud of yourself, awakened to the fact that, "I am the victor who represents the original, innate human
nature!" At such a moment, this world and this universe will become yours and God too will become your
God. (006-121, 1959/04/12)

15. Through us arises the starting point of happiness for heaven, earth and humankind. Someone has to
take responsibility for this work. If you see some people who cannot walk properly for the tears in their
eyes, who throw themselves down and appeal to God on their knees, begging to shoulder this
responsibility, then bow down before them and repent deeply. If you encounter people who shed blood
and sweat for heaven and the Will with thankful hearts, without thinking of themselves even though they
are in a miserable and wretched situation, you must follow these people even at the risk of your life.

114
Such believers, such conscientious people, must arise among the people of Korea. If this does not happen,
the Korean people will perish. Imagine a group of people who declare, "I am the stepping-stone of God's
eternal and unchanging truth. Even though I am hungry, in ragged clothes and uneducated, other than me,
there is no one who can hold Your hand with a sincere heart and devotion. Other than me, there is no one
who can adjust Your clothes. Other than me, there is no one who can fix Your shoes. Other than by me, it
cannot be done." On the day such a group of people comes together, they can conquer Satan's world
without a fight. We ourselves are the important factor. (010-180, 1960/09/25)

Section 4. Expressions of Divine Principle

Divine Principle Explanation and Exposition
The writing of Explanation of the Divine Principle, which was based on Original Text of the
Divine Principle, was begun in May, 1955 by former church President Eu Hyo-won. From 1957,
the manuscripts, written under True Father's supervision, were published in monthly installments
in Seonghwa magazine. Finally, after proofreading was completed, the book Explanation of the
Divine Principle was published on August 15, 1957. On that day, 212 copies of the book, signed
by True Father, were sent out to mission sites across Korea. Explanation of the Divine Principle
was later revised into a systematized form more suitable for lectures. This version was published
on May 1, 1966, under the title Exposition of the Divine Principle.

1. Seven years after the liberation of Korea, I prepared Original Text of the Divine Principle (Wolli
Wonbon), which was a textbook and teaching material for the sake of fulfilling my mission responsibility.
The book Explanation of the Divine Principle (Wolli Haeseol) was published in 1957, and in 1966,
Exposition of the Divine Principle (Wolli Gangnon) was published. There was an interval of nine years
between 1957 and 1966. During those nine years I prepared this version of Divine Principle and we took a
step forward. (2010/04/17)

2. We published Explanation of the Divine Principle based on Original Text of the Divine Principle.
Because we had nothing with which to educate people, a book was needed. An elementary school
graduate can teach with a book, so our members went out to witness on the front line. Eve fell when she
was 16. In view of this, some of our young members went out before they were 15 years old, and their
pure hearts became impassioned, and this started them witnessing. Only the Unification Church has such
a history. Even members who were middle school students went out witnessing. (601-208, 2008/11/07)

3. When leaders of the Unification Church went out to witness, they went in pairs, taking not even enough
money to cover travel expenses, food or anything else. They witnessed, centering on Original Text of the
Divine Principle, which was then in the form of a rough draft. In those days I gave my Original Text of
the Divine Principle manuscript to others to transcribe, and some did so. Kim Won-pil directly transcribed
my handwritten Original Text, adding my verbal explanations. As he studied it he came to understand,
"Ah, this is what God is like!" After that, we produced Explanation of the Divine Principle, and from that
we could teach people properly. One week was enough time. If someone could read it, they could teach
others about it. They could catch the essence of the teaching through Explanation of the Divine Principle.
They could memorize it and teach it to others. (601-209, 2008/11/07)

4. The first person who followed me before even seeing me was the former president of our church, Eu
Hyo-won. He decided to follow me after reading Original Text of the Divine Principle. He wrote me a
letter. President Eu was six years older than me. John the Baptist was six months older than Jesus.
Therefore, President Eu was in a position like that of John the Baptist, and he had to explain the Principle
from that position. When President Eu wrote a book on the Principle, I advised him on how to write it.

115
(052-156, 1971/12/27)

5. I started writing Original Text of the Divine Principle in 1951 during my refugee years in Busan. I
wrote it in a very condensed style. No one who reads it can understand it. They can understand it only
when I explain it to them. Explanation of the Divine Principle is the book in which Original Text of the
Divine Principle is explained so that anyone can understand it. (549-257, 2006/12/28)

6. In writing Exposition of the Divine Principle, every word was evaluated strictly, and when even one
word was wrong I had it corrected. Therefore, Exposition of the Divine Principle is spiritually connected
to me. A light bulb gives light by being connected to electricity, which comes from a power plant via a
transmission station. From the transmission station it reaches electric sockets. You cannot light a bulb by
connecting it to just anything. That is why even in the future, even after history has passed and I am gone,
no one will ever truly be able to express the Principle in writing. My spoken words are always the issue.
How I put issues into words is the point. How others express these ideas is not the issue, for they do not
have the spiritual connection. (265-223, 1994/11/23)

7. After Explanation of the Divine Principle came Exposition of the Divine Principle. Since the people
who were taught with Explanation of the Divine Principle are now using Exposition of the Divine
Principle, their teaching is higher than college level. Everything that enables a nation to function is in
Exposition of the Divine Principle. In other words, Exposition of the Divine Principle includes every area
related to political, financial, social and historical issues. If someone could truly master the range of
content in Exposition of the Divine Principle, that person could work as a college professor in any country
of the world. They would even be qualified to train college professors. (601-209, 2008/11/07)

The publication of Exposition of the Divine Principle

Exposition of the Divine Principle is the book in which the Unification Principle, discovered and
revealed through True Parents, was systematized and developed for presenting in lectures. It
contains the fundamental truth that reveals the history of God's providence, including the
Creation, the Fall and restoration. From the early 1960s, True Parents felt the need for the
Unification Principle to be written and delivered in an easier, more logical and more systematic
form, better fitting the changes and developments of the times. So they instructed former church
President Eu Hyo-won to write such a book. Given the mission to write thoroughly and precisely
in the place of True Father, who first delivered the Unification Principle, President Eu dedicated
all his efforts to incorporating the heart and truth of True Parents perfectly into every sentence,
even every word, of the manuscript of Exposition of the Divine Principle.

8. Parts of the previously published contents of the Unification Principle may be expressed in a new way.
However, the fundamental concepts of the revelation are not changed even slightly from beginning to
end. For example, the central concepts expressed in such chapters as The Principle of Creation, The
Human Fall and The Messiah: His Advent and the Purpose of His Second Coming, are not changed in any
way. The Unification Principle is not something that can be altered after holding discussions about it or
just because people do not like it. Such a thing can never happen. (091-124, 1977/02/03)

9. The Unification Principle is neither a philosophy nor a theology. It is the Principle of God. It is the
unchanging truth of God. Once you have encountered the Principle, you need to adjust your life to live in
accordance with it. At the very least, you need to lay a foundation on which to actualize the Principle.
Then Satan cannot invade. When someone has achieved complete oneness with the truth, Satan cannot
tear that person away from God and claim him or her as his own. For instance, if God, Adam and Eve had
united completely centering on the truth, there would have been no room for Satan to invade. The truth
needs to be substantialized. Living human beings need to sustain and embody the truth. Otherwise, Satan
can steal it and misuse it. This is why I never reveal a new part of the truth until all conditions have been

116
met and the truth has been substantialized to a certain degree. (091-124, 1977/02/03)

10. The Unification Principle is also the record of my life. It is my life experience. This Unification
Principle is in me, and I am in the Unification Principle. Many people say that I am only the presenter and
transmitter of the truth, but I am also living in accordance with the truth and I embody it. Therefore, the
only way for people to truly understand me and my actions is through the Unification Principle. Only by
learning the Unification Principle and studying it can you understand me. The more you study the
Principle, the more you will come to understand me. (091-125, 1977/02/03)

11. There are so many things that I need to make public, but I have decided to do so only at the right time.
Exposition of the Divine Principle is not all I have to say. Before I would be able to say more, first you
would need to know what I have already said and where I said it, and put that into practice, but you are
not doing even that. Exposition of the Divine Principle does not speak of me. What Exposition of the
Divine Principle explains is only things up until Jesus. It focuses on Jesus. And yet you think that the only
thing you need to place importance on is Exposition of the Divine Principle. With all their hearts,
members of the Unification Church should follow what I say, empathize with me, and be so moved by my
life that they fulfill their responsibility as the standard-bearers who create tomorrow's history. If you lack
such a heart, you will not develop. (037-263, 1970/12/27)

12. I do not deny all scholarly research. After investigating such research, I deny only that which is not
consistent with reality. I face the world with the knowledge I have, although I have been persecuted for it,
because I went into the spirit world and examined it in every detail until I arrived at the truth. This is why
the Unification Church does not say, "We will see whether it is like that" but, "It is like that." How in the
world can it be said of the truth, "We will see whether it is like that"? In physics or chemistry, we do not
settle for, "We will see whether it is like that," and it is the same for the truth. We seek for the actual
scientific and logical result.

The Unification Principle is not, "We will see whether it is like that" but, "It is like that." The heart we
talk about is also not some vague idea; it is entirely concrete. The character and Word we speak of are not
ambiguous either. They are concrete. These concrete elements, heart, character and Word, should have
the capacity to be applied universally. They should be consistent with the real world, and have an
established, eternal position in the real world. They should lead everything in the real world toward
integration. (014-180, 1964/10/03)

Chapter 2. The Seven-Year Courses and the Overseas Foundation

Section 1. The Restoration of a People
The first seven-year course
The period starting with the Holy Wedding of True Parents in 1960 and going through 1967 was
the first seven-year course, the purpose of which was to create the foundation for the restoration
of the Korean people. This period was divided into an initial period of three years and a second
period of four years. Full-scale activities were carried out accordingly. The seven-year course is
a path that everyone needs to follow in accordance with God's providence. True Parents directly
led the providence of restoration through indemnity during each stage of this course. When the
central figures of the providence fulfill their responsibilities, they move on to the next stage, but
when they fail, the course is extended. Knowing this, both True Parents and church members
lived through a time of extreme tension as they devoted all their efforts toward fulfilling their
providential responsibilities during this course. They established the providential foundation, and
so much was achieved during this period that it can be considered the model course for all
members to follow. The seven-year course started with the Holy Wedding of True Parents, and in
July 1960 all members were sent out witnessing.

117
1. Because humankind fell at the completion level of the growth stage, the completion stage as a whole
still remains. The completion stage is a seven-year period. If you add up the number of years in the
formation, growth and completion stages, 7 years each, it comes to 21 years, roughly 20 years. When a
person is 20 years old, which is 21 by Korean reckoning, they enter the period of maturity and should be
married in God's love. Adam and Eve should have received God's blessing and obtained recognition as
the True Parents of humanity, but they failed to accomplish this. They married without permission while
still immature and did not begin the completion stage. Due to the unresolved sorrow of these seven
remaining years, 1,000 years of the millennial kingdom would be added to the 6,000 years of biblical
history, and so 7,000 years of sorrow came to be. In short, one year was prolonged to 1,000 years, and
seven years to 7,000 years. We are indemnifying this in seven years. This is the seven-year course. (023-
217, 1969/05/25)

2. Human beings, who are born as fallen descendants of Adam and Eve, can never go to heaven unless
they walk the seven-year restoration course. It is not spoken of in the Bible, but Jesus also traveled such a
course, the seven-year period from when he was 27 to when he was 33. The period from age 34 to 40
would have been his second seven-year course. If Jesus had started at age 20, the period from age 33 to 40
would have been the third seven-year course. In this way, Jesus could have established the worldwide
foundation by age 40. However, because the people did not accept him and he died, that period remains in
the Bible as seven years of great calamity and disturbance. (021-061, 1968/09/01)

3. The stage at which you receive the Blessing is not the stage at which you already have become perfect.
If the Parents have gone over the bridge of the cross, then you need to walk over that bridge just as it
stands. You cannot simply fly over it. If the bridge is dangerous, you may be able to reinforce it, but the
fact remains that you still need to cross it. Therefore, the seven-year course that I have walked remains
eternally. Both the seven-year course on the individual level and the seven-year course on the family level
remain eternally. Because human beings fell at the top of the growth stage, they cannot ascend into the
completion stage just as they are. Only when they finally rid themselves of original sin can they ascend
beyond the place where the first ancestors fell. Since we are not free of original sin at the top level of the
growth stage, it is at this position -- not the top level of the completion stage -- that you are to receive the
Blessing. (035-233, 1970/10/19)

4. The seven-year course is the period that shapes the sons and daughters of God. This is determined by
whether you can resolve Jesus' sorrows and grievances. Therefore, you need to sacrifice for your country,
for your church and for your people in order to indemnify fully the unremitting anguish of Jesus. Those
who were unable to follow in the footsteps of True Parents and participate in this seven-year course will
need to pass through this course someday, regardless of who they are. This is the formula. The seven-year
course is unavoidable. People who join the Unification Church in the future need to pass through the
seven-year course. The seven-year course is something that everyone needs to undergo. (017-146,
1966/12/11)

5. You absolutely must walk the seven-year course. In the three years that made up the second part of his
seven-year course, Jesus was unable to complete his mission. If he had completed this course and had
gone on through the next seven-year course, he would have entered his forties. His first seven-year course
should have ended at the age of 33. However, Jesus could not go beyond that stage. He could not go
beyond the first seven-year course. He started out on his first seven-year course, but he was trapped
during its last three years. Therefore, he could not restore the family. However, the Unification Church
restored the family during our three-year course. In the future, we should carry out the work of restoration
on the world level. (024-346, 1969/09/14)

6. You need to heal the bitter pain of Jesus and the bitter pain of God. Until Jesus' pain is resolved, God's
pain cannot be resolved either. Therefore, you first need to resolve the pain of Jesus, and to do that, you

118
need to walk the path of a public mission for three years just as Jesus walked his own three-year course of
a public mission. Can you witness to 120 people in three years? You can do so by offering wholehearted
devotion. After that, you must build a shrine, prepare an altar, make a sacrificial offering and become a
high priest. Only after you have set this condition of having achieved victory can you finally receive the
Blessing as the sons and daughters of heaven. You are restoring the model family, from the family of
Noah to the family of Jacob. When you do that, you finally can become the ancestors of an individual
tribe, similar to the branch tribes of Israel. This is the road that we must go. (011-215, 1961/07/17)

7. The Unification Church has passed through the initial three-year period of the first seven-year course
that began in 1960. The number three is the number for finding children, and the number four is the
number for restoring material things. We were successful in carrying out this first project. We prevailed
during these three years and laid the foundation to advance to the world. Upon this foundation, we need to
restore the Second Israel. Therefore, the remaining four years is the period in which we need to work hard
for the restoration of the people. Exerting all our energy, we need to work diligently, and victoriously
restore people and territory. You are doing in four years what I did in 40 years. In the future, even the
matter of taking down the Unification Church signboard will depend on you. Instead of a Unification
Church, we need to make a united Korea, and on that foundation we need to make a united world. If you
cannot fulfill this responsibility, I will have to get another nation to do it. (013-091, 1963/10/22)

8. For the people of Israel, there was a three-day course prior to the 40-year wilderness course. Only by
going through this three-day course could they finally embark on the path of restoring Canaan. And after
the people of Israel went into Canaan, they had to restore the number 40 once again. Because the
providence of restoration passed through such a course, in the current age I too had to go through a 40-
year course, as well as a three-year course and a four-year course. Accordingly, we walked the three-year
course, and now we are walking the four-year course. Only after undergoing such a process can we
complete the work of restoration and establish the sovereignty of heaven.

After passing through the three-year course with True Parents at the center, we need to go through the
period of restoring all things of the creation; this is the current four-year course in which we are
expanding in all directions. This is the seven-year course. Through this seven-year course, we need to
continue working to complete restoration through indemnity. Relative to God's long historical course of
searching for True Parents, the three-year course, the four-year course and the 40-year course are short
periods of time. However, these are the periods during which we have to carry out restoration through
indemnity, resolving all historical sorrows, resentments and the historical cross. (013-287, 1964/04/12)

9. The first three years of the seven-year course are the individual indemnity period, carried out in the
smallest possible number of years. It is the condensed form of the corresponding historical indemnity
period. Therefore, all Unification Church members need to go through this three-year period. I told you to
become one with me in heart, so you all need to understand True Parents' heart. This three year period is a
period of grace granted to you, in which you can come to stand in the position of True Parents, resemble
them, and feel their heart, even wondering what they might be doing at this late hour and worrying that
they might be staying up all night.

If you were to do educational witnessing work for periods of 40 days during these three years, even twice
a year, the total number of days you would work would still be less than a year. It is unacceptable if you
cannot even do that. Ideally, you are supposed to do a fast during this period. It is my hope that during
this period you will be able to find your position and establish the direction of your faith. If you miss this
opportunity, you might lose your position, your direction and your connection with True Parents. (011-
275, 1961/12/17)

10. If you go out believing in me alone, you will never be dislodged. Please overcome just these three

119
years. In 1960, I sent you on witnessing missions to live the life of a servant, almost as if you were going
to prison for three years -- just as, wearing a blue prison uniform, I set conditions of succeeding in
restoration through indemnity. You need to be placed in an environment where you are hunted, because
there was a time when I was hunted and forced to move from place to place. Through walking the
horizontal path, you need to restore through indemnity the bitter pain in history, which remains
unindemnified vertically. (025-214, 1969/10/04)

11. The first seven-year course is the path to restore the position of a child of direct lineage from the
position of a servant of servants. Therefore, during this seven-year course you have to take the position of
a servant and love Cain. This is why we need to go out and witness. We should try to love others with our
heart focused on the Divine Principle. We should try to love others, not as a son or daughter of so-andso's
lineage, but as people who have made a covenant with God's heart through heavenly love. We should
find a point of accord with God's life and hope, and try our best to love others. Let us try to do this and
become one with God in heart, hope and action. God's hope is to recover the world. His action is to carry
out confidently the work of the providence of restoration to save the world. His heart provides the
character that enables us to love the person who seems unlovable. (034-060, 1970/08/29)

12. We know that it was God's Will to conclude the sinful history of 6,000 years through the first
sevenyear course. We also know that, ever since the time of Jesus 2,000 years ago, Christianity has been
constructing a bloodstained altar of martyrdom and struggle in order to conclude the still unfulfilled work
of the providence. We are keenly aware that not only Jesus and the Holy Spirit but also innumerable
martyrs have come to earth for the Will of God and have left behind them nothing but sorrows. These
saints followed their hearts and stomped upon Satan's world, but they were forced to fulfill their work by
sacrificing their bodies and going to their deaths. As we have seen, the demands of each age focused on a
single moment in time and necessitated a fight to the death between Satan's side and God's side. Then
who is responsible to fulfill the mission of ending this fight? The outside world does not know that the
members of the Unification Church, hounded and hunted by the people of Korea, are the ones who have
shouldered this vital responsibility. God, however, knows it, and this is why He has pioneered this stony
path together with us and has worked with us until now. This is a privilege given only to us, and we alone
can carry that pride. On the path of history, the first seven-year course is the fertile period when we can
eagerly bring these things into reality. (019-128, 1968/01/01)

13. You now stand at the very point where I began my public course 21 years ago. I was persecuted by
Christianity, I was hunted by the nation, and I was opposed by religious people. However, the present
time is not that kind of age. You live in an age where nations, religions, spiritual groups and gifted
individuals around the world will begin to testify to you and welcome you. From this perspective, you are
standing in a place more blessed than mine. In the past, if you tried to accomplish a task and made a
mistake, you had to reverse your error and completely indemnify it. But now for you, that age has passed.
All the conditions have improved. Indeed, a blessed moment has arrived in which the age of indemnity is
passing and the age of glory is approaching. This applies particularly to you who are in the position of
children. Those in the position of parents made a mistake, and a standard of suffering before humankind
was established. However, because I completed my responsibility in the position of parents, you, who are
in the position of children, are able to advance beyond the standard of persecution and accusation. This
period is the first seven-year course. (021-061, 1968/09/01)

The first course for Korea

The first seven-year course was the path that the True Parents themselves took, the model course
established for blessed couples. After the liberation of Korea in 1945, True Father triumphed in
his 14-year course on the individual level. During the seven-year course that started following
the Holy Wedding of the True Parents, the members began to walk in True Parents' footsteps.
Specifically, according to Fathers words, the first three years of the seven-year course was the

120
period to recover the lost parents and children, and the four subsequent years was the period to
pioneer the national-level foundation in addition to laying the material and environmental
foundations. The members were in the position of children participating in True Parents' course.
Their primary objective as individuals was to attain maturity and make great strides for the
achievement of positive results.

14. What must you do to accomplish this seven-year period? You need to possess the victorious authority
of dominion on the level of an individual, a family, a tribe, a people and a nation. However, being a
descendant of the Fall, you cannot walk this seven-year course by yourself. This is why God established
the True Parents to pave this road in both the spiritual world and the physical world, and you are
following in their footsteps. (014-246, 1965/01/01)

15. Due to Adam and Eve's Fall, we lost the True Parents. Moreover, we lost the true children. We also
lost all creation. Lastly, we lost God. We need to find these four things that have been lost. Adam and Eve
fell at the completion level of the growth stage and gave birth to fallen sons and daughters, thus becoming
the ancestors of fallen humanity. In this fallen realm, the creation also came to be filled with bitter
sorrow. Because humankind came under the realm of Satan's dominion, everything was lost. The
Unification Church established the standard for restoring all of this during the period from 1960 to 1967,
the first seven-year course. During this period, we rose to meet the criteria necessary to redeem all that
had been lost. (023-180, 1969/05/18)

16. Why did I lead you to participate in the first seven-year course from 1960? You need to understand
why we started in 1960 and not before then. The work of restoration is supposed to pass through the three
stages of formation, growth and completion. Because you are passing through three stages related to the
number seven, you must fulfill a period relating to 21. Now, due to the Fall, Satan invaded the formation
and growth stages. Since those in the position of parents fell, parents are the ones who must restore these
two stages. Children are not able to participate in establishing the standard of overcoming trials and
suffering. That task belongs to the parents. The children are to walk the path of restoration in the seven-
year period that corresponds to the completion stage. This is the period for the path of restoration at the
level that did not suffer Satan's invasion. The work you do during this first seven-year period remains as
actual results; you are not paying indemnity. (016-065, 1965/12/26)

17. Centered on God, True Parents appeared on earth after the Holy Wedding. Since the beginning of
history, many evil parents had been born, but the standard of good, God-centered parents had not been
established on earth. On the day when this was established, Satan's dominion over human beings, which
he had held from the beginning of history until then, started to be taken away from him. This is why the
forces of Satan had no choice but to raise a banner of opposition and persecute True Parents with all their
energy and might.

Why were True Parents persecuted even after the Holy Wedding? The reason is that this wedding
ceremony took place at the top of the growth stage and the seven-year course representing the completion
stage remained unfinished. The problem was how we could go through this seven-year course. Only when
we completed this seven-year course could we arrive at the realm of God's direct dominion.

To pass through the dominion of the Principle and arrive at the direct dominion, we needed to fulfill what
is called the portion of responsibility. Adam and Eve were supposed to uphold the ideal of love, through
which they could become absolutely one centered on God, thus advancing to the position where they
could never be divided. This would have established a foundation for a family whose first priority was
God-centered love. If they had done this, then on that foundation, heaven and earth would have become
one, and man and woman would have become one. Based on the foundation of new love, new life and
new lineage, they would have then expanded horizontally in every direction. (196-214, 1990/01/01)

121
18. The Unification Church family members are the ones to participate in the first seven-year course, the
Abel course, in which I am able to determine the fate of the people. If I go east, you should follow me to
the east, and if I go west, you should follow me to the west. Become a leaf or a branch that must not fall
or break off. This seven-year course is the period in which I am establishing you in the position of
branches that do not break off and leaves that do not fall off, even if they have withered. Therefore, if it is
at all possible, during this seven-year course all of you must be mobilized.

During this period, worldwide Satanic powers will attack you in full, concentrated force. This period
started in 1960. At that time, all people in the Republic of Korea opposed us. People lined up to file
anonymous accusations with the police in order to have me imprisoned. Unless one receives such
opposition, restoration through indemnity cannot take place. (017-140, 1966/12/11)

19. The first seven-year course served to bring an end to my own 21-year course. In this course you
participated as individuals, but in terms of your significance in world history, you participated on behalf
of many people in history. The devotions you offered in this period absolutely will not be in vain. They
will remain linked to earth for thousands of years and generations, and when you go to the heavenly
world, they will become the basis on which countless good spirits will offer you praise. This period will
not come again.

We came forward on the Korean Peninsula holding the unification banner in order to heal historical woes,
and we have been targets for the arrows of persecution throughout this time. However, we did not ease
our pace on the path that we have been traveling. Even while being driven out and pursued, we did not
neglect our internal growth or our external preparation. So now there is not one person on the Korean
Peninsula who can block the path of the Unification Church. Our determination has been to establish the
standard that cannot be negated by any weapon imaginable. From the viewpoint of heaven, this is what
brought us such a great victory. Because we established such a standard as our center, we were able to
create a new history. (019-130, 1968/01/01)

20. In the first seven-year course True Parents, while establishing the standard for the family and the tribe,
set the indemnity condition for the people through the church. This internal standard should have been
reached at the time of Jesus, but could not be accomplished and had to be re-indemnified. To piece all this
together, we have worked so hard during this seven-year course. (017-316, 1967/04/10)

21. While going through the initial three-year period of the first seven-year course, what must you do
representing this pitiable race of people? You need to continue running forward, even if you fall down on
the way. On this road of trials, you train yourselves as construction workers who can build an ideal
society.

You need to establish traditions that Satan's world cannot accuse. The traditions you establish in the
process of training yourselves should become a legacy that can endure eternally, even in the ideal world
of the kingdom of heaven. Otherwise, you will not be able to say that you finished walking your life's
path, and it will not be said that you completed your life's responsibility. The more you aspire to be loyal
to heaven as a true filial son or daughter, the more suffering and trials you will undergo, so you need to
prepare for that. You need to prepare thoroughly to stand in the position in which all humanity can praise
your value and the entire cosmos can be grateful to you, in which you create conditions that will make the
entire cosmos happy. (013-327, 1964/04/14)

22. We need to march forward toward the day when the sound of laughter rings and resonates throughout
the Korean Peninsula and all the world, testifying that we have realized the kingdom of heaven. Since we
are in such a position, we have no time to rest. We Unification Church believers should weep bitterly,

122
even while eating.

Why must we become like that? It is so that we can realize the kingdom of heaven desired by God,
resolve the bitter sorrow of Jesus and the Holy Spirit over their unfulfilled task, and resolve the sorrow of
the thousands of saints who endured starvation and became sacrificial offerings, yet could not restore the
kingdom of heaven on earth. How can they be liberated from their sorrows? Do you think there is spare
time for those of us who know this amazing reality, and who bear this enormous mission, to rest? Even if
your legs break, even if you die, there remains the path of restoration for you to follow with all your
strength.

That is why I commanded you to complete the three-year course. In taking that path, everyone must risk
death. To achieve the goal that you set with complete dedication, you should be ready to lose sleep, to go
hungry and to face danger. I am responsible for making you carry out this work. This is why I hope that,
when you stand in such a position, you will not complain about anyone. Even if you collapse or are asked
to sacrifice yourself, you should not lament.

We cannot avoid being targeted by the enemy, for we are soldiers laying the cornerstone to construct the
kingdom of heaven. How can the enemy not try to besiege us? These things will happen. However, as you
work for True Parents and for God, your heart is not for your own sake but for the sake of the people and
the world. Therefore, this position is a sacred one. Even if this path is a long one, the footsteps of the
unified soldiers should follow it joyfully, finding shortcuts whenever possible. (015-342, 1965/12/07)

23. I fear that the nation of Korea and its people, who are in the position of the people of Israel, may be
unable to fulfill their responsibility. I am sending you ahead of me because, if there is any glory to be had,
I want to give it to you first. You need to go through the remaining four-year period of the first seven-year
course bearing this in mind. Since now is a time when anyone could become exhausted, we need to
struggle even harder.

Adam and Eve fell, and the fruit of their Fall was Cain and Abel. We need to restore this through
indemnity focusing on our church members, namely the blessed families. In each region, there should be
a family of filial sons and daughters who work with complete loyalty, regardless of what other people
think or do. Such a family is surmounting the sorrows of a people through their tears, sweat and blood in
order to achieve the goal True Parents set on their behalf. A person becomes True Parents' object partner
if he or she lives with gratitude every day, asking with tears for blessings upon his or her people. Such
people carry out heavenly labors.

This is why during the four-year period, which is the second half of the first seven-year course, your
responsibility is to be victorious leaders of the people. If this is the case, at the same time you welcome
the peoples victory, God will welcome it too. You need to understand this and pray with increasing
intensity. After this work is finished, you need to become victorious world-level leaders. Once you
accomplish this, all the world's peoples will come to dwell in a realm of grace and praise God. Then
finally we will be liberated, and we will establish God's Day as a day of complete victory. (013-158,
1964/01/01)

24. On December 31, 1964, and January 1, 1965, True Parents established holy grounds in seven places in
Korea. After accomplishing this, I began the work, on the national level, of individual, family and tribal
restoration. We need to set the foundations that God can accept for individual victory, family victory,
tribal victory and victory of the people. In this context, the tribe means the blessed families of the
Unification Church, and the people means the larger community that is formed around such tribes. In the
future, we need to organize a united people. This is why, here in Korea, we have to restore the heavenly
central position that Cain and Abel should have established. We need to make an all-out advance in this

123
mission in the first seven-year course. (016-071, 1965/12/26)

25. The motto of the first year of the first seven-year course was, "Let this be the year of the best result of
our lives." This means that I, in the position of a man, had to find True Mother. The motto of the second
year was, "Let us become Heavenly Fathers representatives." Because I finally found Mother, I could
work on behalf of our Heavenly Father to advance toward the restored kingdom of heaven. These mottoes
refer to my own life.

The motto of the third year was, "Let us have something to show and be proud of." Spiritual sons and
daughters are those who we can show and be proud of. This refers to your restoration course. Therefore,
this is both my motto and yours.

Focusing on the first seven-year course, you need to have the greatest year of your life in front of heaven.
This best year of your life must be one in which you, as a man who was completely lost, find a woman
who was completely lost. Then as a representative of God, you need to find something to show and be
proud of. After that you need to become a victorious leader. Once you have completely restored the
fourposition foundation, you need to govern the realm of victory.

In 1960, when I said, "When this seven-year course passes, the complete foundation will be established
on which I can work," you thought I was only dreaming. But now you can see that things have turned out
just as I said they would. (025-239, 1969/10/04)

26. Though we have prevailed in the first seven-year course, True Parents shed many bloody tears during
this period. Night or day, however difficult the situation was, I always rushed forward to achieve one
goal.

You should not blame others who do not follow this path. Even if you have no friends, you should blame
no one. You are walking this path with the mission of harvesting the providential results that God has
already prepared. We need to harvest the fruits of goodness that are scattered throughout this world. By
harvesting these fruits with the sickle of the heart you can unite your divided self and even unite the
separated feelings of heaven and humankind. Though our bodies are like dull sickles, they should still be
used as tools for the harvest. In this way we base ourselves on the heart of God and guide the world
toward a new center. This is the mission of Unification Church believers. (020-192, 1968/06/09)

27. In 1960 we prepared a new foundation for victory, the providential foundation to restore on earth the
standard that Jesus hoped for 2,000 years ago. From such an astounding and epochal starting point, we
entered a new era of history.

During the period of this first seven-year course, if democracy cannot control the world and communism
comes to dominate, the whole world will perish. So this seven-year period is the time when that which is
perishing can be brought to thrive. We need to restore the people and organize them into the form of a
nation, and then we need to create one united world. Everything needs to be restored during this seven-
year period.

When Jesus came to this earth he wanted to establish Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All
Things. Through this, he would have assumed absolute authority without Satan's accusation and finally
would have established God's Day, through which he could have returned glory to God. In accordance
with Jesus' desire, we established Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things to achieve his
goal. Then, after completing the first seven-year course, we finally established God's Day on the first day
of the first month in 1968. (019-215, 1968/01/07)

124
Section 2. The Restoration of the Nation and World
Our duty in the second course
True Parents said that the first seven-year course, which was completed at the end of 1967, was
the parents' course, and the second seven-year course, which ended in 1974, was the children's
course. During the first seven-year course, they devoted all their energy toward laying the
foundation for national restoration, as can be seen in the annual mottoes during this period, "Let
us make an all-out advance," "The victorious unified front," "Securing the foundation for unity,"
and "Safeguarding the front line of unity." The second seven-year course was the period in which
blessed families needed to fulfill their duties as tribal messiahs to restore their position as the
ancestors. Father said that during this period they needed to first restore their tribes as a
foundation to restore a people and a nation.

1. In the first seven-year course, from 1960 to 1967, Parents directly prevailed, focusing on the vertical
standard. The second seven-year course is your era. During this era, it is you who must fight, horizontally.
The second seven-year course is the growth period. In history, decisive battles often were won in the
second round. In the same way, the question of what will happen to Korea depends on the second seven-
year course. Before this second seven-year course ends in 1974, Korea must cooperate with God's Will
and support the Unification Church. If this fundamental rule is violated, and Korea blocks our way, God
will not forgive Korea. We need to march forward centering on this kind of foundation.

By the time the second seven-year course ends, we should have surpassed the national standard, and then,
by the time we complete the third seven-year course in 1981, we should have surpassed the world
standard. This is because, in restoring through indemnity the orbit of the Principle, we must recreate
history horizontally. (025-235, 1969/10/04)

2. Through the first seven-year course, we established God's Day, Parents' Day, Children's Day and the
Day of All Things. In so doing, we set the standard based on which we can fulfill our responsibility in the
role of parents, something Jesus was unable to accomplish. After that, on the victorious foundation of
having fulfilled our responsibility as True Parents, the children also need to unite as one, both internally
and externally, until God's nation can be established. Only then can we complete the original Will that
Jesus wanted to realize when he lived on earth. Following the victorious model of True Parents, children
need to pave the way to the point where they too are able to surpass the national level. This is the second
seven-year course. So the seven-year period from 1968 to 1974 is the time when the entire nation can go
beyond the level of opposition that Jesus faced from his religion and nation. (065-268, 1973/01/01)

3. The period from 1968 is the time when we have to carry the family-level cross. During the 6,000 years
of history, each of us had to carry his or her cross as individuals. The period to bear the family-level cross
still remains. Until now, no one tried to carry that cross. Jesus too had to bear the cross on behalf of his
people and his nation and then form a family, after which he would have gone out into the broader world.
He died while he was still bearing the cross of the people and the nation, and we need to indemnify this.
Both the path of the individual cross and the path of the family cross remain, and because the 6,000 years
of history have progressed along such a thorny path, we need to establish indemnity conditions of both
types. To do so, I walked the path of the individual cross from 1946 until 1960. This 14-year course was
the same length as the 14-year course that Jacob walked. We can form a family, take hold of our position
on earth centering on the four-position foundation of that family, and expand in all directions only after
we have passed through such a period. (030-333, 1970/04/06)

4. The first seven-year course is the period in which we need to carry out the work of connecting a
perfected man to a perfected woman, that is, Mother. This is the period of setting up the family standard
of Parents. So, during this time Parents formed a family centering on God. Only then was I able to
construct a family base on this earth, which is the restored form of the four-position foundation. Centering

125
on the Parents' family, the blessed families need to unite completely. The period in which they need to do
this is the second seven-year course. The second seven-year course is the period during which, centering
on the Parents' family, the families that have received the Blessing need to unite completely as one, thus
forming the unified realm of Abel. They then need to establish the standard that the people can recognize.
(075-010, 1975/01/01)

5. During the second seven-year course, which lasts until 1974, we need to restore the Republic of Korea
and build the foundation for the heavenly kingdom. Restoration needs to be done centering on both spirit
and body. Accordingly, we must inspire people spiritually, centering on the Word in the church, and
physically, centering on ideology in the world. That is why the Unification movement expresses an
ideology of victory over communism, which the democratic world lacks. These correspond to the pillar of
fire and the pillar of cloud that led the Israelites when they departed with Moses from Egypt. Centering on
these symbolic pillars, externally we are leading the communist realm to surrender, and internally we are
establishing the law of the family. When this expands and connects to the world stage, we will complete
the kingdom of heaven on earth. (025-240, 1969/10/04)

6. When a man and a woman are restored, they need to marry. When they have thus established their
position as true parents, they need to form a true tribe and a true people centering on true parents, and
continue the work of restoration. To do so, we walked the first seven-year course. After accomplishing
this, we are to set indemnity conditions on the national standard and thereby enter the age in which we
cross over national barriers. Since Korea has come to stand in the position of Abel, heavenly fortune has
arrived, enabling us to move from the national level to the world level.

We now need to carry out a unifying movement through which the external world of Cain and the
spiritual world of God can be united as one country. Humankind is now entering a new age where people
can cooperate to fulfill this responsibility. Therefore, from this time forward, the sorrowful, miserable
historical course traveled by Unification Church members will no longer continue. In the second seven-
year course, we must get beyond the critical point of worldwide restoration. I am telling you that you
yourselves must carry out your responsibility and go beyond the critical point in restoring the people. All
who have received the Blessing need to complete their responsibility as family-level messiahs. (019-224,
1968/01/07)

7. The first seven-year course you walked until now was used as the condition of restoration through
indemnity to liberate Jesus from his sorrows. We are now entering an era in which you can restore
through indemnity your own self, in order to fulfill your own hopes. Therefore, each and every one of you
needs to become a tribal messiah and go into the world. In this current situation, as you follow your
mission path into the world, instead of being opposed as you teach the Will of God, you will be
welcomed. We have progressed into such an era. While this was the critical point of worldwide
restoration centering on True Parents, on the foundation of this seven-year period we have gone beyond
that standard. (019-224, 1968/01/07)

8. The second seven-year course began in 1968. The children's course also began at that time. Children
need to follow the course walked by their parents. They need to restore lost spiritual children, and receive
the blessing of their parents. After this, they even need to receive the blessing of all creation. Then they
can pass their mission on and take a sabbatical year. If you cannot do this during the seven years
beginning from 1968, it will be extended to 21 years.

Since God's Day is the day on which True Parents appear as the substantial manifestation of God, it is
also the day when Satan, who did not surrender to humankind, surrenders to True Parents as the
substantial form of God. Through the establishment of God's Day, the condition was established and the
angel surrendered to Adam, and Cain surrendered to Abel.

126
The second seven-year course is the period in which we start from the position of restored elder son. In
the past, we had to claim the place of the elder son from the position of the second son, so we were
persecuted. But now we can distribute blessings from the position of the elder son, and therefore no one
will hate or persecute us. Such a time has come. Now, if people refuse, we as the elder son have the
mission to correct them in order to restore them as children of heaven. Just as True Parents carried out the
mission of the Messiah in the first seven-year course, in the second seven-year course you need to fulfill
the mission of the messiah for tribal restoration. (023-190, 1969/05/19)

9. The second seven-year course is the path on which we must find the people whom heaven did not
choose, the group that was expelled from heaven, and save them. This is the foundation that Jesus would
have established if he had not been cast out. Today God's sons and daughters in the Unification Church
have mobilized to walk this path through the second seven-year course. Now is the time to restore tribes.
True Parents ordered you to move forward boldly and strongly. That is because now is the time parallel to
the time when Jesus found the fishermen and made them his disciples. At the time, he had to move
forward boldly and strongly himself after establishing a church and forming a family. I issued such an
order because now is such a time when the preparation has been made on earth. Also, the spirit world can
cooperate, enabling us to carry out a perfect operation.

By performing Blessing ceremonies in the period from 1960 to 1963, I established the standard of family
restoration. Therefore, church members also need to establish this standard for the second seven-year
course for three years from 1968 until 1970. (020-344, 1968/07/20)

10. In the second seven-year course you must restore your parents, siblings and relatives with a loyalty
that is greater than the loyalty you showed for your nation. That is to say, you have to restore your whole
tribe and bring them before God. Until now, your ancestors have had no way to have a relationship with
the providence of restoration. However, when you restore your tribe, you can complete the mission of
tribal true parents, and special grace will be given by which the saints in the spirit world can participate in
returning resurrection through you. In this way, countless numbers of your good ancestors can come to
earth again. Because such an age is approaching, Satan's world is gradually disappearing and the fortune
of unification is gradually being transferred to a new world. Therefore, from the viewpoint of the
Principle, depending on how we act until 1974, I anticipate that we will see rapid development. (019-166,
1968/01/01)

11. After achieving victory on the national level, I put blessed families on the front line during the second
seven-year course. I had to teach those families how they should establish themselves for their nation,
how they should dedicate themselves in the eyes of the people and walk the path of public life. Since the
second seven-year course is a family-level course, all blessed families were mobilized. As we entered the
1970s, the blessed wives had to leave their children and husbands to go into action for three years. This
was because they had to walk the same road as Mother.

If a wife leaves her home where she lives with her husband and children, her husband and the children
become her enemies. That is why the wives had to consider their family members in advance as their
enemies. However, because they already had made this determination, their family members did not enter
Satan's side even when the family members became enemies. They were not caught by Satan's trap. That
was love. The words recorded in the Bible, "Ones enemies will be members of one's own household"
(Matt. 10:36), literally came true in the Unification Church. These are not mere words. That is how
history works. (106-269, 1980/01/01)

12. In 1974, the last year of the second seven-year course, we have been connecting the second sevenyear
course, which is external, to the first seven-year course, which is internal. This remains until 1974.

127
When all is said and done, it is the time when blessed families of the Unification Church have to go out to
the front line and confront Satan with full force. That is why, during the three years of 1970, 1971 and
1972, all blessed wives have left their children, their husbands and their homes, and have gone out. On
that foundation, True Parents prepared the spiritual starting point, where parents and children can finally
unite as one on the world level.

On that foundation, we have been able to carry out our activities in the United States. The fact that True
Parents were able to come to the United States and do this work is analogous to Jesus having entered
Rome victoriously, not dying but conducting major evangelical activities on the foundation of the nation
of Israel and the religion of Judaism having united with him. (069-302, 1974/01/01)

13. The two seven-year courses until 1974 are the periods that correspond to the 14-year course of Jacob.
Through this 14-year period, Jacob formed his family, setting his anchor in heaven and on earth.
Similarly, by going through the second seven-year course, the Unification Church can set its anchor
firmly on earth, centering on the family.

The time is coming when it will be recognized officially that blessed families of the Unification Church
are happier than other families, that they love their families and country more than anyone else, that they
uphold the Will of God, and that they are a group of people who love the world and love humanity. When
that time comes, our families will finally have the authority of Israel, and will settle in this world.
On the day when we successfully complete the second seven-year course, the blessings of God will be
concentrated decisively on the Unification Church and the Republic of Korea. Then the Unification
Church will come to stand on an equal footing with the Republic of Korea and Christianity, even though
they opposed us in the past, just as the nation of Israel and the religion of Judaism opposed Jesus. In fact,
the Unification Church will go beyond merely being equal to them; it will come to stand above them. If
the Christian churches and the nation do not follow us, they are doomed. (056-323, 1972/05/18)

14. The three-year period before the end of the second seven-year course is the preparation period to
advance toward the third seven-year course, the world-level course. In other words, the period before the
second seven-year course draws to a close is the time to prepare for the world-level seven-year course.
Spiritually and providentially, this is parallel with the moment when the living Jesus could have unified
Judea and Rome. Then what is the difference between Jesus' time and now? The time of Jesus was a
national-level age, and today is a world-level age. That is the difference. America represents the
democratic world, and by traveling there and establishing a foundation through a three-year course, I
proved that I can be victorious. This is the historical significance of this time. (071-012, 1974/03/24)

15. If we call the democratic world the Abel world, the world of God, then the communist world would be
the world of Satan, Cain's world. When we prevail in the United States and complete this second
sevenyear course, we will reach the spiritual level where Satan's world will have to retreat. Communism
possesses a substantial worldwide foundation, and we have not been able to attain a foundation of those
proportions.

Nonetheless, without your realizing it, even as the Cain-like communist world opposes our movement,
True Parents are seizing the offensive. The democratic world is confronting the communist world from
the position of Abel. The relationship of these two camps is analogous to the divided spirit and body. We
need to occupy them first spiritually, so that we can form a relationship with them, and then engage them
physically. In that way we can achieve victory. (071-012, 1974/03/24)

Our responsibility in the third course

True Parents established the third seven-year course, which ran from 1975 to 1981, saying it was
the period to lay the foundation for world restoration. The three seven-year courses were periods

128
of sacrifice to create the providential foundation on the family level, national level and world
level. Thus, True Parents emphasized that everyone should be living offerings for the providence.
They explained also that, on the foundation of spiritual victory, in the third seven-year course we
are moving toward the unified world by creating a substantial standard. Since the spiritual
victory was achieved through True Parents, the Unification family in the position of children
need to achieve substantial victory. They need to do so by uniting in heart and soul to meet the
external standard, centering on the internal standard that True Parents govern. They emphasized
that we will need to sacrifice in order to transcend the democratic and communist worlds, and
that this is the condition necessary to establish the victorious realm of heaven.

16. The beginning of the age when you can attend Mother in 1960 marked the completion of the Old
Testament Age and the realm of the Bride in Jesus' age. After this, going beyond the standard of the Fall
at the top of the growth stage, we must cross over the third seven-year course to achieve the world-level
standard of completion. That is why the 21-year period of formation, growth and completion in Adam's
family, the three seven-year courses from 1960 until 1981 centering on True Parents' family, was
necessary on earth. That course of 21 years was the condition to transcend the 6,000 years of history from
the age of Adam through the age of Jesus to the age of the Lord at the Second Coming. All vertical
conditions need to be settled horizontally. (266-063, 1994/12/11)

17. The first seven-year course is the time when we take responsibility as True Parents. It is the period
when the True Parents' family completely secures its place. The second seven-year course is the period
when the families of the children complete their foundations. And the third seven-year course is the time
when the tribe and the people take root and settle down. For the nation of Korea to take root and establish
itself, the world needs to cooperate with it and become a wall of protection for its security. (068-020,
1973/07/23)

18. Our mission is to restore the nation and the world while I am here on earth. The 21-year course is
carried out through three stages, and by the third seven-year course we must be known to the world. Just
as Jacob brought about the surrender of the spiritual angel and then subdued his physical brother Esau,
who represented Cain's side, today we must bring about the surrender of the spiritual Satan on a
worldwide scale and then accomplish the submission of the communist world. Just as Jacob was
victorious after he had risked his life wrestling all night with the angel, so we too have to fight at the risk
of our lives. Just as Jacob suffered many hardships, the Unification Church also must endure sacrifices. If
we do not have that determination, we will not be able to save the world. The path of the providence
should have begun with glory in my lifetime. However, due to Christianity's disbelief, we had to
indemnify the suffering path walked for the last 2,000 years by the people of Israel. We are doing this
through the 21-year course, which can also be described as three seven-year courses. (054-227,
1972/03/24)

19. The third seven-year course remains, during which you must go forward, on the foundation of True
Parents' victory, which they won when they took responsibility for everything and fought directly to gain
success. Now we have the foundation on which we can work freely centering on the United States for the
next seven years. As you restore humanity from its fallen position in the world, you can become citizens
of God's country and sons and daughters of God. You can do this representing the world, as you set the
condition to restore the United States to the side of heaven and establish the one global nation. I set up the
third seven-year course on the world level with the intention of granting you this privilege. You need to
become the founding patriots of the heavenly country. The world turns on the axis of this fundamental
principle. (071-018, 1974/03/24)

20. Starting in 1975, we enter the time when the Unification Church can advance to the world stage,
focusing on both body and spirit. Gates are opening through which we can march all the way into the

129
communist world. True Parents have set the conditions that enable us to go beyond even the world level.
In 1975, we begin the third seven-year course. During the first three-year period of this course,
Unification Church believers have to generate controversy, just as I did at Madison Square Garden in the
United States. You need to walk this three-year course in actuality. (073-254, 1974/09/22)

21. Until 1981, when the third seven-year course ends, we bear the historic duty to become completely
one with the center. We have to advance on this path with gratitude in our hearts, even if we have to
sacrifice ourselves in the process. We need to push forward against every obstacle to accomplish this
work. We do not know if this will happen in the nation of America, some other nation, or even the world.
Will you be able to build such a foundation by 1981? This is a serious and difficult path. However,
because God exists and because of the Principle, this is bound to happen. The question is how completely
you can unite and move forward with True Parents. This will determine whether or not you can do it. You
may collapse on the way, but True Parents cannot. (065-274, 1973/01/01)

22. No matter what sacrifices we have to make, by the end of the third seven-year course we need to stand
higher than both the democratic and the communist worlds. If we do not rise to this level, we cannot
establish the victorious realm of heaven. In short, we cannot win. To put it another way, if the communist
realm invades, even if they say it is temporary, it is Satan's invasion, so we need a foundation superior to
worldwide communism.

In this regard, through the third seven-year course True Parents are preparing the United States to attain
complete victory. We have to substantiate the internal foundation with both houses of Congress so that
they will strengthen the system of education about the reality of communism throughout the nation. How
are we to lead the nation? This is the mission we need to fulfill through the third seven-year course. (083-
020, 1976/02/05)

23. I believe that during the third seven-year course we need to strengthen our organization and activity
centering on the United States. If we have not established our worldwide foundation by 1981, Korea will
have no future. By 1981, because it completes the 21-year period of the three seven-year courses, we have
to have built a base to go beyond the nation and expand into the world. If we do not go through such a
worldwide indemnity course, our movement will not be able to manifest itself as a global religion. For
God to carry out the providence through the Unification Church, we must follow this formula course and
fulfill our responsibility to meet His conditions. If we do not keep up our momentum in fulfilling our
responsibility, and invest with all our devotion, we will not become citizens of the ideal nation or world.
That is why we are now engaged in this fight. (063-200, 1972/10/14)

24. It is truly a great thing to gain recognition as participants in the third seven-year course. When you
succeed in home church as tribal messiahs in this period, you will become ancestors that your descendants
can be proud of for generations to come. If you successfully conclude the third seven-year course and
accomplish registration in the new nation, you are following the True Parents. You will have the privilege
of succeeding with them automatically and going beyond the boundaries between nations, tribes and
peoples. If you are victorious in the third seven-year course, you can stand before the world. This is not an
opportunity that comes at just any time. Knowing that you are facing this incredible age, you have to fully
devote yourselves to this third seven-year course. (103-070, 1979/02/02)

25. During the third seven-year course, you need to head toward the world level, no matter what it takes.
Not only God but also Jesus and the numerous saints in the spirit world are saying, "You have come this
far, so please take one more step. You can go on to the next level with just this one more step." To this
end, just as we pray in support of the spiritual world, the spiritual world is praying for the physical world.
That is the reason unification will be realized. Until now, we have worked to help the spirit world, but
now the spirit world is helping us. (081-116, 1975/12/01)

130
26. You need to have the same feeling as I had in my heart on December 18, 1971 when I came to
America. Before the third seven-year course ends, you need to influence others with the same
determination I had when I made a solemn pledge as I stepped onto American soil. That is why I told the
young people who went out into the world as missionaries that they should not return to their own country
if they failed to fulfill their missions and responsibilities. You too should work with the conviction that
you will significantly influence the state for which you are responsible, even if True Parents do not
support you financially. You are doing this work for America, for the Unification Church and True
Parents, and for your own self. You should never retreat, no matter what. (089-285, 1976/12/04)

27. You are walking the third seven-year course, and this course will last until 1981. I go in advance of
you. I have not been shouldering my own individual responsibility but the responsibility of the world.
You want to call us your True Parents, but you can do so only after you have completed this seven-year
course. What must you do during this period? During the 7,000 years of history, God carried out the
restoration of creation, people and, finally, heart. So during this seven-year course, you need to restore
finances and people, and after that you need to find your love. (093-279, 1977/06/11)

28. What did True Parents do after deciding on the third seven-year course? We resolved to advance
toward the completion of the purpose of restoration. We determined to bequeath to history a starting point
of love that can serve eternally, even if it meant we had to deny the family, deny the nation, deny Asia
and deny the world. Are those things going to remain? Will we be able to return with dignity? In what
capacity would we return, and by what means? We would not come back as powerful officials, but
instead as victors of love. In the end, this is the only standard for which I have striven, true love.
You need to love your parents more than you love your children. You need to love your tribe more than
you love your parents. You need to love your people more than you love your tribe. You need to love
your nation more than you love your people. And you need to love the world more than you love your
nation. (112-140, 1981/04/12)

Section 3. Witnessing, Education and Revivals

Witnessing conditions
The 40-day summer witnessing and education, which began on July 20, 1960 after True Parents'
Holy Wedding, ignited our membership nationwide for the cause of restoring the Korean people.
A total of 659 members were sent out to 413 areas in Korea. In Seoul, door-to-door visits and
Divine Principle lectures were organized, and witnessing took place in the major parks, including
Pagoda Park. During this period, the Unificationist family united as one in heart with True
Parents. They ate meager meals together with True Parents for 40 days and overcame all kinds of
hardships and persecutions.

1. The 40-day witnessing period was established as a condition to indemnify the 4,000 years of history
from Adam to Jesus and the 4,000 years of history from Abraham until now. In crossing over this summit,
no matter how wide or long the road is, there is only one road. It is the fastest road, the road of indemnity.
There is the journey of 4,000 years and the journey of 40 years. Both center on the number 40. To go over
this summit, we must create a shortcut. This representative period is none other than the 40-day
witnessing period. (024-115, 1969/07/13)

2. The 40-day witnessing periods, which were carried out both in summer and winter, will go down in
history. In these periods, we had to pass over a summit that no one had been able to conquer before. We
had to travel a stretch of road that has been impassable until now. This is the issue. You must walk that
road, if not during your lifetime, then after your death. People who seek the heavenly path are always
lonely, and people who bear heavenly responsibility are always serious. As Unificationist family
members, you may find it easy to be a follower, but those who have to lead can never sleep deeply.

131
Victory or defeat depends on the actions of the one who is responsible. (024-158, 1969/07/27)

3. The Unification Church began carrying out 40-day witnessing conditions in earnest from 1960. The
reason for this is that, instead of living our lives bound by our daily circumstances, we needed to push
outward, expanding into the future. In order to do this we needed to connect with every sphere of life in
the world. All human beings symbolize not only the era in which they live, but also the future and their
environment, as well as the past -- all these together. What this means is that you are a living
representative of the past, of your own historical age, of this world and of the future. People who live such
a life are worthy indeed. (167-207, 1987/07/19)

4. You should eat barley rice during the 40-day summertime witnessing period. You need to be a
sacrificial offering. A sacrificial offering has no self-awareness or concept of ownership. After passing
through the position of servant and the position of adopted son, we need to advance to the position of sons
and daughters. Jesus was a sacrificial offering. He tried to become the high priest, but because of the
disbelief of the people, he died as a sacrificial offering. The Lord at the Second Advent comes in the
capacity of the high priest. Thus, we can advance to the position of children.

On the morning of January 1, 1960, I said to you, "For three years, you must stand in the position to
serve. Carry the heart of parents in your mind, and stand in the position of a servant. You should become
a sacrificial offering by shedding blood, sweat, and tears. By doing so, you advance to the position of
high priest to bear the responsibility of atonement, and you advance to the position of sons and daughters
to represent Father and judge Satan!" This is our motto and the main principle of our practice. As sons
and daughters who think like Father, your blood, sweat and tears must saturate the road as they connect
village with village. (011-175, 1961/07/09)

5. To become sons and daughters of True Parents, you need to establish the condition, by the principle of
indemnity, for rebirth through the bone marrow of the Parents. Only then can you be in the position of
sons and daughters. The 40-day witnessing periods spanning the three years from 1960 through 1962
were indemnity conditions for this. During these periods we ate barley rice. Why did we have to eat
barley rice? It was because those three years were a time of paying indemnity. These were the periods to
restore and go beyond the four-position foundation, centering on True Parents' direct children. It was the
period for you to establish the Cain-Abel relationship centering on Parents, and in this way to unite Cain
and Abel. (026-310, 1969/11/10)

6. There is a path by which we take responsibility for the sorrowful history following the liberation of
Korea, and for the hope our people have held. That is the path of unification. And if there were such
people, they were none other than the members of the Unification Church. This is the reason the
Unification Church has come forth and cannot perish. When we went out to witness, everyone of all ages
cornered and attacked us. We were filled with grief when we were ridiculed. Our hearts filled with
sorrow. Tears gathered and fell like dewdrops.

As we gazed at the morning sunrise, we pinned our hopes on tomorrow, when we would greet the bright
sunlight of a new day. With that hope, we endured today as a day of sorrow and perseverance. The
approaching night was, for us, a time to bear the cross. Living each day in this manner, many years have
passed. Our Unificationist group, which was hounded in the past, has somehow come to be recognized for
loving the nation and loving the people. It is now acknowledged that we are fighting and endeavoring for
this country. Therefore, today when people speak of religious groups, they cannot exclude the Unification
Church. We have laid a foundation such that the people who persecuted us are now on bended knees,
welcoming us with tears. (028-296, 1970/02/11)

Workshops

132
The first witnessing workshop was held from January 10 to February 20, 1959. After that,
witnessing workshops were held on numerous occasions to educate core witnessing members. In
the case of those who had day jobs, they obtained the same qualification by attending a 10-week
evening program. Particularly at the 9th National Witnessing Workshop held from November 5 to
December 14, 1961, True Parents emphasized that the most important thing was for them to know
about God and His Will and, for that, they had to know history, the present time and the future.
True Parents also asked the workshop attendees to remain eternally as members of the
Unification Church and to become leaders in word, action, ideology, life, and heart.

14. The purpose for learning the Word is to train our character and prepare our heart. We must become
people who, understanding the heart of God, are able to defeat Satan and bring those on Satan's side over
to ours. Only then can we triumph over Satan and enjoy the glory of that victory. I am trying to make you
into heavenly soldiers who can embrace feeling shame, sorrow or bitter grief; who can pledge to win
without fail, unite perfectly, and fight until our enemy completely surrenders. (010-300, 1960/11/11)

15. Even if you are in a difficult environment, you should not criticize your situation. You should be able
to digest every circumstance and condition. Since you have set out pledging that you will do so, you
should not complain. You need to stand in the public position and not think only of yourself. You are in a
historic position in the universe, in which you represent heaven and earth and the will of the whole.
Therefore, as you stand in this position of responsibility, you need to make a resolution and pledge. After
being trained for outreach activities, you need to go out as leaders. (010-296, 1960/11/11)

16. You workshop participants who are in a position of extreme sorrow need to discover yourselves. You
need to feel this keenly. You are the sorrowful ones who are the focal point in solving the problem. Since
you are the descendants of a sorrowful history, you need to take responsibility for resolving God's sorrow
on His behalf. When judgment is taking place, you should comfort God in His bitter sorrow and say,
"Don't judge these people who have become evil!" You should be able to say, "We are Your loyal patriots
and filial children, so, in looking at us, please find it within Yourself to forgive those who are with us!"
This alone allows you to remain in the new age.

To comfort God in His pain, you too need to be in a position of pain. To comfort God in His sorrow, you
too need to be in a position of sorrow. Sinful history will end only when His sons and daughters say, "Let
us go forth to attend God, who is infinitely sorrowful. Let us go forth to console God, who is infinitely
sad. Let us go forth to resolve the vexation of God, who has infinite bitter grief." You must know how to
harbor a heart that burns with indignation toward Satan while praying for the world and humanity. (010-
299, 1960/11/11)

17. God searches for His children on the front line. He searches from the lowest point and comes up from
there. God needs followers who believe in the concept of the chosen people of heaven. You need to set
out from the position of being at the bottom of society. Look clearly at this world. Since the affairs of the
world turn in accord with the movement of heaven, you need to have faith. I am pioneering this path and
training you in this period of three years to make you the final victors. (011-043, 1960/12/20)

18. Even though we harbor sorrows, we should not lament over them, for we know the sorrows of God. If
there is a group that stands up before society, saying, "Tell us your sorrow so that we can take
responsibility for it and banish your grief through our perseverance, sacrifice and even death," that group
will be living, substantial embodiments of God's Will, owners who can judge good and evil on this earth.
God has been waiting for 6,000 years, wondering what people or what religious denomination will
emerge to do this. He has suffered more than us, hovered on the verge of death more times than us, and
gone through more trials and sorrows in His heart than us. He has struggled and endeavored, and yet
failed to find a place of rest. We need to know our Heavenly Father as He really is.

133
Knowing Him as He really is, we should also understand the fact that Heavenly Father has worked
throughout the course of history because of us, that He is working for the Will of the providence in this
age because of us, and that He is endeavoring with hope for the future because of us. It is our destiny to
become filial children in front of a Father who works hard for our sake. Only the people who can set out,
saying that they will take responsibility for this on behalf of all people, can become the workers of the
new age, those who can lead and manage heaven's work in the new age. (010-242, 1960/10/16)

19. Now that the witnessing workshop has come to an end, you participants need to depart to places
throughout South Korea. People who feel concern for their country are patriots, and people who feel
concern for God are His sons and daughters. People who work for their country give birth to children who
also worry about the future of their country. If you study the world, you will see that a country that
possesses such people and such citizens does not perish. Only such people can set right the old, wrongful
history.

You need to become people who are in accord with the heart, hope and circumstances of God. Do not
worry about the survival of your body and mind. Be concerned first about the village you are going to.
You can find the hope, circumstances and heart of God in that place. Your main concern should be to
transform the sons and daughters of sin into the sons and daughters of God. You should never forget that
God is worried about today's individuals, societies, peoples, nations and the world. I have not once
forgotten these during the 40 years of my life. (012-100, 1962/12/10)

134
 Chambumo Gyeong

Book 13: The Completion of Restoration and the Settlement of Cheon Il Guk
Chapter 2. Foundation Day and the Inheritance of True Parents' Tradition
1481
Section 1. Opening the Age of Cheon Il Guk 1481
Section 2. True Father's Seonghwa (Holy Ascension) and Inheriting the
Tradition 1489
Section 3. The Three Cheon Il Guk Scriptures 1497
Section 4. Establishment of the Cheon Il Guk Constitution 1500
Chapter 3. True Parents' Philosophy of Life and Their Public Life 1516
Section 1. True Parents' Philosophy of Life 1516
Section 2. True Parents' Public Life and Devotion 1525
Section 3. A Healthy Lifestyle 1534
Chapter 4. The Settlement of Cheon Il Guk and Our Path 1539
Section 1. The Faith and Environment of the Early Days 1539
Section 2. Blessed Families and the Education of Future Leaders 1548
Section 3. The Life of Cheon Il Guk Citizens 1560
Section 4. The Path to the Settlement of Cheon Il Guk 1568

135
 Jacob's Course And Our Life In Faith
Reverend Sun Myung Moon
Second 100-Day Training Session
Master Speaks
May 27, 1973
Probable Translator: Mrs. Won Pok Choi
Restoration through indemnity is the principle
which guides our course in the life of faith. We
have learned that we need an offering to make
indemnity or restitution. The offering is a
conditional object given to God in place of
ourselves. In other words, the offering is an
object external to ourselves, and we are the
internal counterpart of the object. The offering
and ourselves must be united into one for us to
advance in our life of faith.
Due to the fall, we cannot immediately reach
the stage of perfection in the course of
restoration through indemnity. We have to go
through the three stages of formation, growth,
and perfection before going beyond the level
of perfection. In order for us to reach the final
level, we have to offer sacrifices as indemnity
conditions representing the growth stage and
the perfection stage. To do this we must learn
in what manner Jacob went through the three
stages of formation, growth and perfection in
his mission This, is an immediate question in
our life of faith. Jacob's course is the same as
the course as Moses, and Moses' course is
parallel to the course of Jesus. Therefore,
Jacob's course shows us the formula, or
pattern, for the entire course of the providence of restoration.
The providential history of restoration under God is made up of the Old Testament Age, the New
Testament Age, and the Completed Testament Age. The Old Testament Age was the time in which people
offered sacrifices by using the things of creation as objects, while in the New Testament Age, this was
done through the children, with Jesus in the central position as the Son of, God, and in the Completed
Testament this is done through the Parents. This means that first the things of creation, next the children,
and finally the parents are put in the position of sacrifice in the providential history of restoration. Jacob's
possessions, his children, and he together with his wife, were put in the position of sacrifice centering on
Jacob.
In order for Jacob to become a central personage responsible for offering a sacrifice of providential
significance, he had to go through a course of struggle to subjugate Esau. Esau was in the position

136
representing the satanic world. Jacob represented God's side. Did Jacob as Abel become really one with
Esau as his Cain, thus subjugating Satan completely? Not originally. Jacob should have won the blessing
in his native home in total harmony with Esau and not have had to go to Haran. However, he had to
escape from the danger brought about by Esau's intention to kill him. Thus, the condition of indemnity
was not completed. Due to Esau's opposition, Jacob could not create the condition of harmony between
Esau and himself before their parents. Therefore, he had to go to Haran and place his life on trial. At first,
Jacob did not have anything to offer before God as sacrifice in Haran. His possessions, after all, were
Laban's and not his own. Jacob escaped from Esau, but there was still Laban who was another Esau in a
position more external than Esau's. Laban always acted as an obstacle to Jacob in the course of indemnity.
Because Jacob had to go through these situations, his course is the model course which a man of faith
must follow.
You are not in the position of having become one with your physical parents; you are now in the land of
Haran, living in Laban's home. You can only hope to become really one with your parents when you have
earned your own possessions to offer God. This is similar to Jacob's course of restoration. Since Jacob
had nothing at all in his possession, he had to get things to offer to God from the satanic world; that is,
from Laban. To do that Jacob had to get help from God.
Then, how can we get help from God? Before wanting to be loved by God, we must prepare an offering
of sacrifice for Him; then God will help us according to the condition we make. You are now in the
position of having come to Haran after leaving your own homes. You have to have cooperation from God.
What is the purpose of having cooperation from God? We must not make it our purpose to receive God's
love, but we must get conditional objects to offer God to receive His cooperation. We are exactly in the
same position as Jacob, but the age in which we live is different from that in which Jacob lived. Jacob was
the central figure who was blessed with the heavenly heritage and he did his very best in preparing an
acceptable offering of sacrifice, with the hope that his mission on the national level would commence in
accordance with God's will, centering on his family. In this age, we are situated not in the age of the
family level providence. but in the national level.
Then, where and in what manner did Jacob have to set up a tradition of belief enabling him to receive
God's blessing and protection? It may appear simple, but Jacob and the offering were not enough; there
was something else needed. The offering was not for the sake of Jacob himself; he had to offer it for the
sake of the Israelites and their nation which was the nation of God's choice. In other words, the sacrifice is
something to be offered in order to make things of higher and wider dimension and more public nature,
such as the family and the nation, reach God and connect with Him. Whether or not you are strong in this
idea can determine whether or not you receive God's blessing and cooperation. The more opposition and
persecution Jacob received from Laban, the more he thought of his native home where he had to bring
back what he would get from Laban. He did not want to merely enjoy his life in Haran with the blessings
God had allowed him to have, but he desired to share his blessing with his brothers and parents back in
his native home. This desire to share with his own family was the basis or beginning of his idea to love
his own people and then the nation.
Jacob's primary desire should have been to share all the blessings he had with his brothers and parents,
and thus to become harmonized in oneness with them. Jacob led the lonely life of a shepherd, but all
during this time his ultimate purpose was not to gain money or the material blessing. He missed his native
home, for he was highly blessed by God, being born into the family of Isaac, in the lineage of Abraham.
He felt sorry for what he had done to his elder brother. He thought it was understandable for Esau to want
to kill him when he had taken away the birthright by cheating; and he was sympathetic with his brother.
But what Jacob had that was acceptable as an offering to God was that the more difficult and lonely his

137
situation became due to the aggravating persecution from Laban, the deeper attachment he felt towards
his parents and brothers. This made him always wonder what he could do for their sake; this was the
primary question. He thought that he could readily share with everybody at home what he had acquired by
spending 21 long years of drudgery. If he felt the least bit self-centered, thinking that all the things he
acquired belonged to him alone, Jacob ,could have ended his course in failure. This was the case because
God blessed Jacob not for his own welfare and prosperity, but to have him lay the foundation on which all
the Israelites could enjoy the blessing after he had organized the people by his own efforts. In other
words, Jacob had to think in terms of public benefit in order to succeed. When he completed his 21 year
course successfully, God blessed him with all the material wealth and all the other things necessary for his
mission.
You know the details of the prolongation of his course from 7 years to 21 years. God blessed Jacob in his
21-year course to such an extent that even Laban became fearful of him, and wanted to prevent him from
growing wealthier. As you well know, during his 3 day course Jacob stole all the things he needed. You
know also that when Jacob was well on, his way, Laban caught up with him and quarreled with him over
the idol which he had stolen. If Leah, in sympathy with her father, had told him the truth about the idol,
Jacobs 21-year course would have come to nothing. But Leah deceived her father, Laban. What is
interesting here is that Leah cheated her father, and Jacob also cheated his father. If Leah and Jacob had
both deceived their fathers for their own benefit, it would have been wrong. However, they did this for
God and His people, and we know that this is a necessary condition in the course of restoration. Leah was
strictly on the side of Jacob. If Leah had cheated her own father, this would mean that she had become
completely one with Jacob. In terms of becoming a God's side family, we can define Jacob's family as one
which history had never before seen. Leah was one with Jacob without becoming one with her father,
Laban, and this made it possible for Jacob to remain the owner of all his possessions.
In Adam's family, Adam and Eve deceived their Father, God, for an evil purpose; in Jacob's course of
restoration, Jacob and Leah deceived their satanic-side father, which was right in God's sight. If Leah had
become one with Laban against God's will, all could have been nullified. Not only his possessions, but
also his children could have become questionable as whole offerings to God. If Jacob and his wife had
been separated, where would the children have gone? Surely, there would have been division among the
children, too, some wanting to follow their father while others, their mother. If so, could the restoration of
Cain and Abel have been completed on the family level at that time? No! Their possessions also, being
not solely on God's side, could not have been acceptable to God. Therefore, the fact that Jacob and Leah
had become one with each other was an historical event in the providence of God. By their becoming one,
parents, children, and all things naturally became one, all three in complete unity before God. At this
point, Jacob was able to offer the three great offerings, all in unity and harmony, making them acceptable
to God.
In Jacob's offering of the sacrifice, another condition was necessary; that is, he had to excel Cain many
ways in order to offer an acceptable sacrifice to God. This is the fundamental principle in offering the
sacrifice. In other words, Jacob had to offer the sacrifice in a way which would make it invulnerable to
Satan's accusation. Satan is always accusing, so God can only accept the sacrifice of Abel if and when it
excels that of Cain. Then, who is in the position of Cain? Esau was in the position of Cain to Jacob as
Abel. Jacob and Esau are now struggling on the horizontal level, while God and Satan are doing the same
on the vertical level. At this moment, Jacob's main thought should be so thorough as to think that he and
his wife, his children, and all his possessions belonged to God and not to him. All these things are in the
position of sacrifices for the realization of God's will. Jacob was on the way home, but the question was
how to solve the problem with Esau. At this moment, God was on the side of Jacob, while Satan was on

138
the side of Esau. God and Satan were both anxious to find whether or not Jacob, as the central figure,
would stand firmly with the central view of the providence of restoration, centered strictly on God, that is
to say, whether Jacob would stand firmly in the position of successful Abel, or become trapped under
satanic conditions. Both God and Satan concentrated their attention on that.
In offering the sacrifice, Jacob had to excel Esau, not only on the physical level, but on the spiritual level
also; in other words he had to subjugate Satan. On the way back home he would pray at the ford of
Jabbok desperately that God should help Esau to welcome him without being hostile to him, because he
knew that if Esau was going to kill him his mission would be a failure and dissipate. He knew that his
way was not for himself as an individual, but for the restoration through indemnity for Adam's failure of
being subjugated by the archangel. Therefore, Jacob had to first subjugate the archangel, who was in the
position of Esau on the spiritual level, before being able to actually subjugate Esau on the physical level.
Since Adam fell by being subjugated by the archangel, then the physical Esau was in the position of fallen
Adam. In order to restore all the particulars through indemnity, Jacob had to restore on both levels, first
subjugating the archangel. Therefore, he wrestled with the archangel at the ford of Jabbok all through the
night for success on the spiritual level. In wrestling with the archangel, he had to risk all his possessions
and his children, including himself and his wife.
What was the motivation and significance of the wrestling? If Jacob should be defeated in wrestling by
the archangel, all his possessions, all his children, including himself and his wife, which should have all
been unified in wholesome oneness, could have been taken away or torn into pieces by satanic hands.
However, if he should win, all those things would belong to him and God. They fought all through the
night until they were both exhausted, but the wrestling was not over yet. How do you think the match
went? They were not evenly matched all the way. There were times when Jacob was almost defeated.
What do you think? Was it Jacob who fell more times or the archangel? It is understandable that Jacob
fell more times, but he would not give up even though he faced death; he fought desperately to win over
the archangel. He would cling to the archangel again and again at the risk of his life. That's what made
him fierce. That's exactly what happens in our course of life in faith. You are desperate to win over Satan,
but Satan is so fierce that you stumble over and over again. No matter how many times you may be on the
verge of defeat, you will attack him again and again. The archangel, too, was in a difficult situation. He
may have beaten Jacob, but he could not kill him, since he would be liable to judgment if he did. So, the
archangel too was in a most difficult situation.
In the meantime dawn was breaking and the archangel knew that he had to leave Jacob at daybreak
because the archangel belonged to darkness. So, just before the dawn, he became desperate and he broke
Jacob's thigh. How do you think the archangel broke Jacob's thigh? He must have done this in a moment
when Jacob was weak. If, at that moment, Jacob was not being defeated, he could not have done that.
Still, Jacob could not give up. Even though his thigh was broken, Jacob would not give up. At the thought
of loss he became even more furious, and attacked the archangel again and again. He would rather lose
his life in attacking than lose the battle.
At last the archangel had to give in. At last he could not but say to Jacob, "You have won the battle, you
are the victor. " He had to bless Jacob with the name "Israel", which meant "victor." All, through human
history, Jacob was the only one who wrestled with the archangel and was victorious over him. He well
deserved the name of "the victor." That is how the word "Israel" - which means "victor" - came into
being. You must know that in being victorious over the archangel, he battled at the risk of his life, and
that you, too, in your life in faith, must fight against Satan at the risk of your lives. Jacob's subjugation of
the angel on the spiritual level' signified Jacob's reversal of the situation that occurred in the Garden of
Eden,, where our first human Ancestors were subjugated by the archangel. However, Esau still remained

139
to be subjugated. Adam fell by being subjugated by the archangel in the Garden of Eden. He himself fell
into the position of the archangel [Satan] in substance. Now Jacob had to subjugate Esau who was in this
position of the archangel in substance. In the Garden of Eden Adam was in the position of having to think
of God alone without a thought for himself. Jacob was in the position of Adam, and had to go beyond the
level where Adam failed and fell. In what manner could Jacob carry this out? Jacob had to think only of
God, His will, and His words, trusting that God, who had blessed him, would never betray him. Even
though his brother, Esau, may have wanted to take revenge on a him, he would have to have such strong
faith as to never be defeated so he could stop his brother from taking his revenge.
Now Jacob was on his way home to meet his brother, Esau. He could have gone somewhere else to enjoy
his wealth if he did not think of God's will. He could have said, "Esau is Esau, and I am I; what have I to
do with his life?" But his mind was so occupied by God's will that he wanted to meet his brother and
reconcile the past and soothe his heart until his resentment vanished. What did he have to do in meeting
his elder brother, Esau? First of all, he was ready to give up all his possessions, all his servants and his
children, telling his brother that all these belonged to him. His attitude was: "All that I have is yours
except God's will and God's blessing which is eternally mine." Adam, who ignored God's will, was self-
centered, minding only himself, and lost his children and all things of God's blessing. On the contrary,
Jacob was so God-centered that he would give away all things for the will of God. This is what made
Jacob different from Esau. On the family level, Jacob would wrestle with Esau and risk all that he had in
his possession. Jacob would think to himself, "Esau, you cannot have all this wealth if you don't excel me
in exalting God's will." He would challenge and deal with his brother with this attitude. He thought, "As
long as you take these possessions of mine, it means that you are one with me and exalting God's will."
After receiving Jacob's gifts, Esau's heart was melted. It was by receiving these gifts that the conditions
were met and Esau as the archangel in substance was subjugated in the same way that the archangel was
subjugated spiritually by Jacob. By Esau's welcoming Jacob, the conditions of indemnity under God's will
were fulfilled on the spot. If Jacob had not fought with the archangel and won over him beforehand, and
had to fight against both Esau and the archangel at the same time, what would have happened? If he had
to fight with both Esau and the archangel at the same time, wouldn't his wife and children and his servants
have joined in the battle? Then the battle would have been fought on a larger scale. It was a great
advantage for Jacob to have fought the two battles separately.
Thus the two brothers who had hitherto felt resentment and hostility toward one another, embraced each
other, shedding tears and blessing each other. A new era of Israeli history opened at this time in a higher
dimension. There, Esau also shared in the blessing of being Israel, the victor. Jacob's course may look
simple, but there is an historical meaning in it since all the things which had to be carried out under the
providence of God were condensed in his course.
When we see Jacob's course and our course in the life of faith, there is a great similarity between the two.
You are in the position of Jacob; you knew that God's blessing was yours and with faith in the Divine
Principle movement, you left your own homes when you were faced with opposition and persecutions
from your parents and brothers. Those of you here whose parents and brothers oppose our movement,
please hold up your hands. Almost all. Where will you go now? In fact, you cannot directly come here.
That is, you are not entitled to be in this place. Could Jacob come directly to Father, God, after leaving his
home? No! He had to go to Haran. You have to go to your own "Haran", namely, the world where you
must experience drudgery and restore people and possessions. In Haran, Jacob was in the position of slave
or servant to Laban, wasn't he? Laban would awaken him even in the middle of the night to go on an
errand for him. He would say "Come here!" and he had to come, or "Go there!" and he would have to go.
Laban would call him names, kick him and do anything to him for the 21 years in which he was under

140
such drudgery. Would Laban have let him sleep when he was drowsy? When he was awakened from
sleep, could Jacob retort to Laban and say, "I am sleepy, how dare you wake me up!" That could never
happen. Awake or asleep, he had to comply with whatever he wanted. As a servant he was not allowed to
eat at the table, but he had to eat in the kitchen. At Laban's call, he would have to stop eating right in the
middle of his meal.
We can well imagine what a difficult situation he was in during the 7 years of drudgery. But just think, it
was prolonged, for one reason and then another, until it finally became 21 years. From this point the 2,
000 years of providential history after Jacob came about; that is, Jesus came 2, 000 years later, inheriting
what was accomplished by Jacob. Two thousand years after the fall of Adam, Jacob came as the Second
Adam. By this course through 21 years of drudgery, he could restore through indemnity the lost 2, 000
years of misery by lifting himself to the standard of Adam before the fall. Laban would promise to Jacob
something good, but he would break his promise to him as often as 10 times. Laban's cheating Jacob 10
times has something to do with the significant number 10 which covers 3 levels each in the 3 stages of the
formation, growth and perfection stages; and going beyond that, one more level to the number 10. The 3
major stages represent God's indirect dominion during which Satan can dominate, permitting Laban to
cheat Jacob who was on God's side. If at that time Jacob had attacked Laban, he would not have paid
indemnity to the end; he had to obey Laban despite all the hardships persevering to the end. If Jacob had
done something to Laban in wrath, his whole mission would have been nullified. The more Laban
persecuted Jacob, the more his fortune would be diminished, and the more Jacob would be blessed with
abundance.
Jacob strongly believed that God was on his side, and that Laban could never win over him. His strong
faith was his life, and the secret with which he persevered. That was his main thought which made it
possible for him to go through the 21 years of drudgery with success. This statement shows the extent of
Jacob's confidence: "However hard you may oppose me, you are doomed to surrender and I will be the
victor". We, too, must have this kind of faith,, because God is on our side. By your joining the Divine
Principle movement, this means that you have the promising blessing from God to possess the whole
world under the condition of indemnity. That which belonged to Esau is now yours. The world is in the
position of Esau to you as Jacob, because the world existed before you. You are blessed with the
birthright by God. Then how would you obtain these things? Just as in the case of Jacob, the blessing is
already yours. Since the things of the world belong to you, why don't you go and get them yourselves?
Frankly, speaking, do you now possess material wealth and position? [No!] Do you have your brothers
with you? [No!] You do not have these things because you left your home, and you are on, your way to
Haran, or you are already in the land of Haran. Then, do you have your own parents? [No!] You are in the
same shoes as Jacob.
Suppose you say, "I want to, go to God." But can you go directly to Him? You are empty-handed with
nothing in your possession, That's, not the, way. The man with the responsibility of restoration should be
with God, our Father. Everything in the world and is waiting there in grief for you to restore the world to
Him. You, cannot go straight to Him empty handed. You can go only after having restored things. So, you
are compelled to go into the satanic world and to fight against Satan to restore the people and material out
of his hands to be returned to God., Without doing this you will have nothing to offer to God, will you?
Again, where are you, destined to go? Yes, to the, satanic world, like Haran. Then, are you willing to go
there? You are reluctant, I know, but you have to go! You are sort of forced, to go. Would you want to
have material wealth? [Yes!] Then, go out! Would you want a wife -- or would you want a heavenly
husband? Then go to Haran. Do you think you can find your spouse by going to God? No, you, must go

141
to Haran to find your spouse. Before joining your spouse, without your parents, without your children,
you have practically nothing.
If you follow your Master empty handed, would that do? You cannot do that. I will kick you back.
[Laughter] It is out of my love that I do this. I cannot leave you alone, because I know that if I do, you are
going, to. die, in the, spiritual sense. I must push you hard to make you go to Haran and get what is due to
you, because only in the way are you going to have eternal life in God. It is the formula in the Unification
Church that each and every member should go through the seven year course. When it is prolonged you
are apt to have to fulfill a 21 year course. If our members cannot fulfill that, the providential history may
have to be prolonged another 2, 000 years. If we cannot carry it out, it means that no one else can. do it,
and then it can never be done. We who know this must be very serious.
There is one thing we must be really fearful of. What could this be? To be told not to witness to the
people is the most horrible fate. Isn't, that true? [Yes!] Then are you willing to go out? [Yes!] You are
going to Haran and it is the land of abundance, but in the beginning you will have to be servants to the
people there. That's how restoration starts. In the course of restoration, you have to go through the stage
of being a servant, the stage of adopted sonship, and then the stage of sonship to the True Parents. These
are the 3 stages you must go through. Then you can put yourself in the position of the True Parents to
your own descendants. Do you want to go through these stages step by step or do you want to go by leaps
going over the 3 stages and into the 4th one all at once? [By leaps!] You are greedy! Then, you have to
work four times as hard. Can you do that? [Yes!]
Jacob went to Haran where he went through drudgery and untold misery and persecution; and on the way
home, he had to fight the archangel and then he had to fight against his brother, Esau, to be really entitled
to the blessing. Under Laban he suffered in agony on the physical level, while at home he suffered in
agony with Esau, on the spiritual level. In his battle at the ford of Jabbok with the archangel he suffered
both spiritually and physically. If Jacob had not been so well trained in Haran under the drudgery of
Laban, he could not have won over the archangel at the ford of Jabbok. He knew that the resentment he
accumulated during his 21 years of bitter life in Haran would only be dissolved by his being victorious
over the archangel. That's what made him so strong as to not give in before the archangel, and to finally
win over him. Only after subjugating the archangel could he share his blessing with his parents. Now
Jacob was in the position to be able to say to his parents, who are symbolically in the position of God,
"Here are your Cain (Esau) and Abel (Jacob) completely restored. I have restored all the things lost by
Cain and Abel in the beginning; here is the lost, family of Adam restored for you." Then God's resentment
will be dissolved by the spoils brought by Jacob from the long struggles in Haran. He and his wife in the
position of restored Adam and Eve could be dedicated to God.
This is exactly what we have to do in the course of restoration. This is what Moses had to go through as
well as Jesus, after the pattern of Jacob. We say that Jacob's course is Moses' course, and Moses' course is
Jesus' course. That means that Jesus' course is equal to Jacob's course. Now, do you have a clear picture
of 'what your course is? When, you go out to the land of Haran, you will be faced with opposition:
opposition from children and descents, from young people, the middle-aged, and from aged persons. In
the five types of people there are male and female in each group signifying 10 types of opposition, which
corresponds to Laban's 10 times of cheating Jacob. So, you must be ready to be persecuted and cheated at
least 10 times by the people of Haran.
By how many people was Jesus opposed? The basic number was 12 his 12 disciples opposed him in the
end. The number 12 corresponds to the number? 10 in the course of restoration, because in an event of
providential significance, God and the Holy Spirit are always involved. In the song "Arirong", Korean

142
people sing that in love there are twelve hills to cross over. "I will cross over the hills to meet my lover. "
That's very symbolic; it's like a revelation. That means that in order to perfect our love, we have to go
through at least 12 difficult situations. In order to complete your love in God, you must be able to placate
10 to 12 people opposing you. If this is our standard, we need people opposing us; and in this sense,
Laban has done a good deed for Jacob. Even though it was out of jealousy that he persecuted Jacob,
Laban's misconduct ultimately had the effect of helping Jacob to win the victory, even though Laban
himself was unconscious of it. You must take rebuffs as a challenge, saying "Come what may, this will
make me the victor." When the second trial comes, you should do the same until you overcome it, even
10 times or more. Your record will show 10 victories in the final analysis. Satan's opposition would result
in helping God's will to be accomplished, if the opposition is overcome by God's people. For this reason,
God allows Satan to oppose His people. We must know that when we closely examine the course of
restoration, Satan, too, is being used by God in such a way that Satan will finally help God's man to be
victorious by Satan's failure. Otherwise, God Himself has to give you a rebuff.
But according to the Principle, God cannot tempt you or put you into trial deliberately. To be tested is, in
a way, a good thing. In school, the teacher would give you a test after teaching you certain material,
wouldn't he? As I see it, the teachers play the role of both God and Satan. Is persecution good or bad?
Success will be yours only when you know this exactly. Without knowing that, you cannot win over
Satan in the trial. Then, would you rather have big trials or small ones? [Big!] In case there is no trial
coming to you, what would you do? Then, you must arouse trials, that is, you must work so vigorously as
to arouse persecution. For instance, you visit a village, it may be quiet, but once you go there, the whole
village will be stirred up. Then, division is apt to be created in that village, with some coming to persecute
you while some come to support you. When do you think the persecution will end? When you will have
won over the last one.
Your Master is ready to go through persecution even now. Even though the whole of the United States
may oppose me, they cannot kill me; I will survive all the trials, and the United States will be ours. It's
something like Jacob fighting against the archangel at the risk of his life. If the United States should kill
me, she is liable to judgment. So, we must have Jacob's steadfastness and perseverance. We must have the
attitude of, "You cannot go without blessing me". We are exactly in the position of Jacob, aren't we? We
have nothing to be afraid of. Since we are going to do things for the sake of God and the United States,
we can do just about anything, and everything will come to us. Are you like that? These are not words
fabricated by man; it is the word of God. I am conveying this to you since, I have put it into practice
myself. After the Korean liberation from the Japanese regime, it took me twenty years to indemnify the 2,
000 years history from Adam to Jacob. If it had not been for the persecution from the Christian people,
the same thing could have been done much earlier without having to go through three seven-year courses.
My twenty year course is from 1960 to 1980. By the year 1980 we will have won the Christian world.
Entering the year 2,000 it is going to be the Unification Church Age. That is, our movement will have to
cover the whole world.
We must know that by the year 1980 we must win the whole Christian world and influence the
democratic world. We are now in preparation for that. We have only 7 years left. By uniting the
democratic world with our ideology we have to fight against the communist world in the final battle. By
that time, the Abel on the world-wide level will have to conquer Cain on the world-wide level. Here,
again our mission is exactly like Jacob's. Who is in the position of Cain to the Unification Church? The
whole Christian world is Cain to us because it is in the position of the archangel on the spiritual level,
while the communist world is in the position of the archangel or Satan, on the substantial level. When we
win the Christian world, the problem of the communist world will be of no consequence.

143
We are now at the ford of Jabbok fighting against the archangel. We have to inherit the blessing of God
from the Christian world. Those who are in the position of the archangel have got to bless us as the
victors. The democratic world is based on the Christian cultural sphere. So, if we, by winning the victory
in the Christian cultural sphere, should inherit the blessing from that, then we can start our mission to
fight against the satanic world. If the Christian world will become entirely one with us, just as Esau came
to a willing surrender before Jacob, then the communist world will be no problem at all. Master must be
able to say before God, "I have restored the lost wife, the lost family, the lost nation, and I have restored
the lost world." Only after having restored all these things can the kingdom of God be started. Isn't that
true? It's exactly what should be done.
You, as my disciples must follow my way; that is, you too must follow the way of Jacob on the individual
level, on the family level national level and the world-wide level. You are now going into the land of
Haran in order to witness to the people and to do many other things. What are you going to get there? You
must get your wife, your children and material wealth. Would you want to have all those things? [Yes!] If
you are going to be frustrated in persecution, there will be nothing left. Would it be difficult for you to
persevere for 7 years while Jacob persevered 21 years? What about 21 years? There should be no question
about it. That's nothing compared to the difficulties I had to go through. If you don't survive these
difficulties, you are going to be like dead people even though you are alive. If you have to die in the
spiritual sense, then what will be left there? Nothing will be left.
Knowing all this, you must be desperate. You may think, "After three years in the Unification Church, I
am going to be entitled to the blessing of marriage." Originally you are going to be restored only after
restoring yourself, your children, and your nation with its material wealth. Only by Cain and Abel
becoming one can you be in the position of the restored Adam and Eve, enabling both brothers and sisters
to come before parents. God is in the position of parents. Due to the human fall, He lost all wealth, which
was to have been under the children's dominion. Their relationship with their parents was cut off. Only
when Cain and Abel become one, can they return to their parents and be blessed in marriage by them.
That's the Principle.
Have you done that much? You have still a long way to go. But after joining the Unification Church, you
set your eyes on each other looking for a mate, but that is not right. Only after having brought in three
spiritual children can you be blessed. Only after having returned three times as many material possessions
as you used to enjoy in the world, can you enjoy your possessions In the movement But as soon as you
join the Unification Family you feel you are free to choose your mate and free to have food, clothing and
shelter. That's the wrong idea; it is against the Principle. Isn't that true? When you live in the church, if
you don't witness to the people, and restore the material for the church you are parasites; if you don't
bring in spiritual children and want to get blessed in marriage, you are thieves. After you have returned all
these things to God, God will, give them back to you, saying, "These are your children, this material
belongs to you so enjoy it all. If you don't return these things to God, though He would want to give you
everything, He would be empty handed. But if you have gained these things, then you, too, will have
something to give your children. That is the Principle. Jesus should also have fulfilled this, since it was
part of his mission.
After you restore three spiritual children and material wealth, God will bless you, and later your spiritual
children will receive the blessing after you have raised them wholesomely to meet the standard. Your
spiritual children, in turn, must fulfill their portion of the responsibility and bring 3 spiritual children,
each having restored their material possessions. Have you done your part? If not, are you ready to fulfill
your part? [Yes!] For whom are you going to fulfill your responsibility? [For you.] No, not for me; you
are going to do that for your own sakes. You may say, "I am doing this because I am told to do it by

144
Master; so I am doing this for him." Or you may say, "I am doing this because it is God's will; then, am I
not doing this for God's sake?" Not at all. You are doing all this for your own sake. You are taking
advantage of what I have accomplished and enjoy it as yours. You are working on the foundation I have
laid with hard labor, and you are greatly indebted to me; so, can you say you are working for my sake?
You are indebted to God for His 6,000 years toil. Can you say you are doing things for the sake of God?
Knowing this, your Master would pray before God even in untold difficulty "Father don't worry about me,
I can take care of myself. I will carry out my mission." Then, can you complain to God for seemingly not
helping you? Out in the front line, can you complain against me saying, "Oh Master, why have you sent
me to such a remote place, where I have to meet with such difficulty?" Can you say that? What I have
gained in 10 years battle in Korea is going to be inherited to you, just as a new branch is engrafted to the
tree rooted in this soil of the United States. Can you still complain? Witnessing is, after all, for your own
sake! It is your mission to restore the nation; it is your mission to restore the world. Because of the human
fall, all humanity has to go through the same way. So, it is also your way.
You are supposed to go through the stages step by step, but you are now already standing on the level of
the nation-wide foundation which I have laid for you. One more step and you will reach the world-wide
level of restoration. Still, can you complain? The ten year old wholesome true olive tree is here in the
American soil for you to be engrafted to as he branches. Can the branches grow without the trunk and
root? My branches can have life because of the trunk and its roots. You are indebted to the wholesome
tree; you must be grateful for that. When you go to the spirit world you will know everything clearly and
you will be eternally grateful to God and your Master. Wouldn't that be true? This is not my fabricated
words I am telling you, but it is the truth. Here in the United States, I want to give out my life power to
you as the branches, so that you will grow wholesomely and thrive to cover the whole world. Are you
willing to become branches of world-wide value or not? Then you must be positive in carrying out your
mission. Isn't that true? Then, you must go through hardships more than any nations in the world in order
to make our mission a success in the nearest possible future.
Now that you know this theory, I am sure that it is clear to you that our Principle and our course in the life
of faith really conform with each other, although it may have been vague to you until now. We must
clearly understand that Master has been treading on the road step by step. Do you know what I mean?
Again, I must remind you of the fact that Jacob restored his family's material wealth in Haran, and on the
way back home he wrestled the archangel and won over him; then back at home he could subjugate Esau.
Seen from our viewpoint, Haran is the world whereas the archangel is Christianity and Esau the
communist world. In subjugating all these things, we must restore the whole world back to God. Can you
imagine how impatient and busy your Master must have been during the 21 year course? Now you must
feel the same and do the same. We must be united into a strong oneness in the joint effort. If there is a
division here, how sad our Heavenly Father will be.
Suppose your father is in Haran under persecution by the people around him; his children, too, are hated
by the people. They must be strongly united into one in face of such difficulties. If the children are
divided among each other, their power will be weakened. Isn't that true? You, children of God, must be
one with each other; then you must become one with me. You must go through the hardships in Haran
and, having subjugated Christianity on the spiritual level, you must be able to establish the earthly
kingdom of God. What is left before us is the great world wide task of consistently connecting all the
success you've gotten stage by stage with the course of 21 years. By that time, no power in the whole
world will oppose us.

145
The world is now rapidly declining into ruin. It will so happen that we are going to rise, while the
Christian world will fall, rapidly declining; ultimately, the communist world will collapse. By the year
1980 there will be radical changes in the whole world. Why? The changes have the significance of
making the world go in accordance with God's will and ours.
This is something similar to the course of the Israelites for the restoration of Canaan. The existing
Christian world is the firstborn, and is in the position of the first Israelites in the wilderness, while our
group is the second born, and in the position of the second Israelites. We are in the position of Jacob's
descendants entering the land of Canaan with all the blessings inherited from their fathers.
The more actively we work, the more swiftly the Christian world will collapse in corruption. What they
have achieved, if anything, will be inherited to us., We have many young members in our church; the
majority of them are under 30 years of age. Each of you is like Jesus or Jacob in resurrection; you are
trying to fulfill what was left unfulfilled by them. You are in the position of Jesus before the age of 30,
inheriting his mission at that point to make it a total success. That's why we must have many young
members. Most of our members are under 30 -- in their twenties. In recent letters from Japan, we have
learned that many teenagers are coming into our church; this is in accordance with the Principle. What's
happening in our movement is totally opposite from that which is taking place in the established churches.
We don't have many old people here, while in other churches the contrary is true, since the Christian
people have not been able to carry out their mission in the providential history of restoration. Do you
understand?
We are going to fulfill all these things, but we have the seven tribes of the Canaanites to fight against.
These signify the Communist satellite nations. How many satellite nations are there? About twelve now
aren't there? The number has multiplied. If the number of the satellite nations becomes more than 12, they
are doomed to decline. The Communist leaders in Russia have been Marx, Lenin, Stalin, Malenkov,
Bulganin, Kruschev, and Breshnev. They are now on the very highest peak; they cannot go beyond this
level. From the eighth leader, or possibly up to the tenth, they are doomed to decline. However, since the
number eight is the number of restart on God's side, our side will go upward, fighting a significant battle
from 1960 to 1977. Beyond 1980 we will reach a certain peak. From this time, our road will be smooth.
When it is examined closely, world history goes in accordance with God's will and the Principle. That is
the proof that God exists, and that He loves humanity. Communism started in the year 1917. So, 1977
will be their 60th year. Since the number 60 signifies satanic fulfillment, from this year on, the satanic
sovereignty over the world will be taken away. However, they will not fall away easily but will
desperately fight in a last ditch attempt to keep their power. So, the year 1977 will be the most crucial
year in the history of the United States, and we must be well prepared for that.
Now, let us come to the conclusion. Jacob's course has a historical significance which is connected to us
and inherited by us on the world-wide level. We must be ready to pay the toll of indemnity for the
restoration of the whole world. Then, our mission is greater than his or Jesus'. Jesus' course was 3 years of
public ministry so, centered on this, in order for us to indemnify those years, each of us must have at least
3 years of service before being blessed. Jesus left unaccomplished the restoration of the family, the
nation, and the world on the physical level, so we, as his heirs, must fulfill those things both on the
physical and spiritual levels. Jacob's seven year course was the fundamental number of providential
significance which Jesus would have gone through if he hadn't died. So, it is desirable for us to be ready
to go through a seven year course, but if we have not fulfilled our mission within that time, we should be
ready to go through a second or even a third seven years.

146
As for Master, during my first three years of public ministry, just as Jesus did, I had to go through severe
hardships culminating in the torture of prison life, which was more for me than Jesus' cross. There in
prison I was prepared for the seven year course, indemnifying Jacob's course. I experienced untold
difficulties during those 10 years, but by going over the number 10, I entered my second seven year
course and then the third, during which time I paved the way for you to go through. In other words, I have
laid the foundation for you after having gone through both Jesus' and Jacob's courses, both on the spiritual
and physical levels; otherwise, you can never go through the way by your efforts. Your way is going to be
much easier and smoother than mine. By your becoming one with me, you can go through the way very
easily.
We as the third Israelites are now on the nation wide foundation trying to go over to the next stage; the
world wide level. With this mission ahead of us, we are now training ourselves to be strong warriors to
win the victory in the frontline. Jacob met his parents and brother whom he had missed for so long, and
enjoyed his blessing in peace and harmony only after going through drudgery in Haran. We, too, who are
in search of the ideal world must go through the same course by restoring the Cains or Esaus in Haran
with ourselves in the position of Abel or Jacob. Men we can meet our True Parents and God, entering life
in the world wide level under God's sovereignty. Whether you are still in Haran or at the ford of Jabbok
fighting against the archangel, or in the position of trying to subjugate Esau, you must actually experience
the agony and pain Jacob had to go through. You must have fiery desire in order to go over the national
level, to enter the final stage of the world wide level within 21 years time, or else it will be too late.
Something deadly serious might happen.
I am desperate to make our mission a success in due time. Until recent years, the top level people in the
Christian churches attacked me in every possible way, while the Communists did the same. But now I am
going to counter attack them again. That's why from October I am going to make another public
appearance, giving speeches in 21 major cities of the United States. When I wield the sword of words and
meet with no counter attack from the satanic side, then victory will be ours. In my third public
appearance, I will cover the fifty states. On that foundation you people are going to have public rallies
continuously in each of the fifty states. Our Heavenly Father will give you power, and you are going to be
more than Billy Graham.
From the year 1977 to 1978 we have got to plant the message of the Divine Principle deep in the hearts of
the people all over the country, rooting it deeply into the American soil. Then, the leaders in the Christian
world will become so serious as to have to make research on the Divine Principle and our movement,
finally becoming one with us. With all Christian denominations united, we will march forward in a joint
effort at the time of the end of the world. Then we will have restored the whole nation of the United
States. In other words, we have to revitalize Christianity in a joint effort to defend the world from the
threat of Communism. These two questions are, of immediate need and have crucial importance. This is
Master's view, and I am quite sure that it is right. With this done by us in the United States, this nation
will have to use us or put us in the vanguard to conquer the communist power; this is what I see in light of
the Divine Principle. It was only after winning over the archangel, that Jacob could come to subjugate
Esau. Likewise, for you too it will be only after you win the battle in the Christian democratic world, that
you will be able to combat Communism on the world wide level. Let us advance, well armed with the
Divine Principle and the Victory Over Communism ideology. Do you understand? [Yes!]
So, whatever opposition you may meet with in the Christian world, or however hard persecution may
come from the Communist world, you must feel a great challenge and with a high morale, overcome and
conquer the power without difficulty. We must put ourselves in the position of Jacob, thinking that God,
who blessed us with the whole world, is now on our side, and we deserve, to enjoy the blessing when we

147
have fulfilled our mission. That is, even though God blessed us, it is not until we complete the mission
assigned to us that the blessing will be ours in the truest sense. When you are blessed and cannot fulfill
the blessing, you must be fearful of the curse that might fall on you. It would be better for you to die on
the way than to end your mission in failure. If you die on the way, still struggling hard to attain the goal,
your mission with your blessing will be inherited to your descendants.
However, if your mission ends in failure, you will lose the blessing, with the possibility of a curse coming
on you and your descendants. If you find it impossible to realize your mission, you had better die. Would
you prefer that? [No!] If you prefer that, don't even think of dying after the failure -- why don't you die
now? If you die struggling on the way, that much will be your victory, and your success will be enjoyed
by your descendants on the earth plane, and by you in the spirit world. That is our way.
So, we have to make up our minds now! Fight through the satanic world! Are you ready to do that? [Yes!]
Hold up your hands in pledge, before God.

148
 JeonDo (Witnessing)
Father’s Words on Witnessing

*Click on link for JeonDo HDH

149
 Let Us Become the Ones Who Can Understand God's
Sorrow

Sun Myung Moon

October 25, 1957
Chung Pa Dong Church
Seoul, Korea

5 The Lord saw how great the wickedness of the human race had become on the
earth, and that every inclination of the thoughts of the human heart was only evil all
the time. 6 The Lord regretted that he had made human beings on the earth, and his
heart was deeply troubled. 7 So the Lord said, "I will wipe from the face of the earth
the human race I have created -- and with them the animals, the birds and the
creatures that move along the ground -- for I regret that I have made them." 8 But
Noah found favor in the eyes of the Lord. 9 This is the account of Noah and his
family. Noah was a righteous man, blameless among the people of his time, and he
walked faithfully with God. 10 Noah had three sons: Shem, Ham and Japheth. 11
Now the earth was corrupt in God's sight and was full of violence. 12 God saw how
corrupt the earth had become, for all the people on earth had corrupted their ways. 13
So God said to Noah, "I am going to put an end to all people, for the earth is filled
with violence because of them. I am surely going to destroy both them and the earth.
Genesis 6:5-13

150
Prayer

Father of love! When we reflect upon the 6,000 years of history, we can see that You have not
had even one moment to rest in comfort or rejoice. On the contrary, we know that You have been
immersed in grief and anguish. Reflecting upon the time of Noah, also, we feel that both that
time and today are causing You stains from tears of sorrow.

Please allow the sons and daughters who are gathered here today to experience Your situation,
pierced with indescribable unhappiness and sorrow, whenever you, Father, took a step, with the
desire to seek a lineage of faith among ignorant people. Let us also realize at this hour that the
heart of the Father, who had to drive a heartbroken Noah out into the vast world of Satan, was
grieving. Noah also was indescribably saddened and lonely. Beloved Father, we sincerely wish
and desire for this to be done.

Prophets, who had been chosen before the will of Heaven, came as a sacrificial offering and as a
symbolic being of infinite sorrow to God and to people, regardless of time. Thus, we know that
Noah was not the only prophet in that position, but there were many other prophets and sages.
We also acknowledge that, since the time of Noah, all prophets and sages who attended the will
of God have been walking the same path as Noah.

We who are to receive the day of the final judgment, should establish ourselves before chun
ryun (heavenly principles). We should also reflect as to whether we carry the heart of many
prophets and sages, who, until now, had been heartbroken in sorrow. By doing so, I earnestly
wish and desire You could lead us to save our faces before you, as your sons and daughters.

Please guide us not to become people who try to escape from the last judgment due to fear, but to
become people who comfort your grief, experiencing your heart of infinite humility, and
prepared to fight any unrighteous power to fulfill your will on earth. Beloved Father, I sincerely
wish and desire this to be done.

Father, please have compassion on the children who are gathered here, and upon them, bestow
the words of reproach given to Noah long ago. By doing so, please guide each of their
resolutions to be not just temporary. Allow them to be your sons and daughters who, with
wisdom, can have the ability, with a new determination and resolution, to overcome any obstacle
caused by the billions of satans in their environment during their lifetime. Father, I sincerely
wish and desire this to be done.

Father, please be with the words given at this hour. Guide the heart of the person who conveys
the words and the hearts of those who receive them to be united into one, and thus allow us to
move as Heaven immersed in Your grace moves. Allow us to stay still if Heaven stays still, so
that we can experience your heart. By doing so, please guide us to attend the will felt in our
hearts as the will that should be attended before the eternal Father. Beloved Father, I earnestly
wish and desire this to be done.

151
At this hour, as I sincerely wish and pray for You to allow us to offer our body before You as a
sacrificial offering, beloved Father, please have dominion over the remaining hours. We pray in
the name of the Lord. Amen.

God's Grief Caused by the Human Fall

At this hour, I would like to speak on the title of "Let Us Become the Ones Who Can Understand
God's Sorrow."

You know well that throughout the thousands of years of history, grief has been inseparable from
humans. You also know that humans are not the only ones who mourn; the creation, in
relationship with humans, and God, the Creator of humans based on the ideal of creation, also
mourn.

When you compose yourself, and in the midway position between God and the creation, look at
humans who can look up to the Heaven and look down to the creation, you will come to
understand that there has been no one who can claim that he or she is liberated from grief for
God, humans and the creation. As long as God's grief is not relieved, the grief of humans on
earth cannot be relieved. As long as the grief of humans living on earth is not relieved, the
creation created for the sake of humans cannot be relieved from grief.

Who then caused grief to God? That being is not God Himself nor the creation, but it is humans.
Humans, who should have carried out God's central mission and their mission toward the
creation, brought sorrow to God and the creation, due to the fall. Consequently, you should
realize that you are the one who stands alone before Heaven and earth, and are destined to
undergo a course of struggle, which strives to eliminate sorrow that is flowing beneath your
heart.

The sorrow in your heart does not remain in you, only on the individual level, but will be
connected to Heaven and all humankind. One individual's grief will affect your family, society,
nation and the world. Consequently, you should realize that you are standing in an incredible
position today.

With what kind of heart should we then reflect upon that? This is a question that we, all of the
fallen people who are to climb up the hill of the last judgment, should be faced with. At this time
when we are in adversity, after putting the load of burden down, we should be able to say
proudly, "I am emancipated and I have hope, happiness, and love all things in Heaven and on
earth." We should also become people who can transcend the standard in which we have already
removed the sorrow of God and that of the creation. If we do not go beyond that standard, even if
you are rejoicing about something at the moment, the joy will be only transient. Even if you were
endowed with a grace, the grace will also be temporary, and you will be soon immersed into
grief.

How then can we be freed from grief? Humans alone cannot be freed. We know through the
Principle that is the reason Heaven, for thousands of years, has been guiding a providence that

152
can bring a work of a new energy, grace and resurrection, fighting to remove grief while humans
were not aware of it.

You also acknowledge that human sorrow was transformed into the sorrow of Heaven and earth.
Due to the fallen humans, the path of love through which God and the creation could be united,
was blocked.

Consequently, you should never give yourself up, due to your own sorrow. Before you think of
your own position, you should first reflect upon the grief of God, Who has been saddened for all
humankind throughout the course of history. By doing so, when you become a person who can,
in your daily life, empathize with the grief of God, you would not take your sorrow solely as
your own. Unless you can do it, you would not be able to climb over the hill of the judgment in
the Last Days, and come forth as a person who can be qualified to comfort the heart of God. You
should keep this in mind.

The Doubled Grief of God

What kind of sorrow then does God possess? This is a very important question for us. It was
derived from the result that, since the fall of Adam and Eve, God could not establish the original
world of creation, which was to be established through them. We should thus become the ones
who can experience the grief of God.

That is, due to the fall of Adam and Eve, the ideal of creation through which they were to enjoy
an eternal blessing in the garden of love centered on God's love and ideas, was frustrated. God
thus came to work continuously until the present throughout thousands of years of history. To
fulfill the ideal of creation that Adam and Eve could not fulfill due to the fall, God has thus been
experiencing all kinds of grief while fighting Satan. We should also become a person who can
empathize with such a heart of God.

We should now experience the sorrow of God at the time when Adam and Eve were lost and the
sorrow of God at the time when Adam and Eve betrayed Him and fell. To do this, we should first
understand God's love and how much God loves humans. Otherwise, you will never be able to
experience the grieving heart of God at the time when He lost Adam and Eve. Thus, you should
experience the grieving heart of God, who could not realize the ideal of creation due to the fall of
Adam and Eve.

God's sorrowful heart to achieve the ideal of creation is imbedded in all of the creation. You
should understand that God's providence has been to resolve the problem. Since Adam, what did
all the prophets and sages, from Noah, Abraham, Moses to Jesus testify to humans on the earth?
It was only to convey God's grief to the ignorant people.

Due to the human fall, God came to carry a grief for not having been able to realize the ideal of
creation. Thus to fulfill it, He sent many saints and sages and came to have a double grief that He
could not but watch them fighting Satan. You should understand this.

153
That is, many saints and sages walked a sorrowful path to introduce the ignorant people, out of
whom no one has ever welcomed the will of God, and His sorrowful heart. The more they
empathized with the sorrow of God, the more strongly they felt responsible for being sorrowful
for the earth on behalf of God, and they had to fight Satan with the sorrowful heart of God.

They were to appear as the representatives who could be recognized for their value on behalf of
the eternal will, but on the contrary, God had to feel a double grief, by watching them ridiculed
and rejected by the ignorant people and even being chased from here and there. God was already
sorrowful enough not to have been able to fulfill the ideal of creation, but it was indescribable
grief for Him to watch many saints and sages who were destined to awaken the ignorant earthly
people and fight Satan. You should not forget that God was situated to carry such a double grief.

When looking back at the time of Noah, God was overwhelmed with indescribable sorrow for
1,600 years, but he was tolerant of it. The sorrow toward humans was so overwhelming, He
could never forget it even one moment. Overcoming it, to fully manifest His sorrows before all
humankind and the creation, He established Noah.

Why then did God establish Noah in the position that people at that time could not understand?
You should understand that the reason was to establish one person, Noah, as a representative of
humans, and put him in an incomprehensible environment, to experience the sorrow and pain of
Heaven, caused by humans for 1,600 years.

Saints and Sages Throughout History, Who Comforted the Grieving God

Noah tolerated people who opposed and ridiculed him in faithlessness for 120 years. Even 120
years later when a warning was given that the earth was to be judged, he accomplished his duty
to God in faith. He was called a righteous person of that time. Because he was a righteous
person, the more he was concerned and saddened for the society in which he was living, the
more corrupted the society of that time was.

When many people were striving to live for their personal comfort, Noah alone struggled to find
the laws of public righteousness, was concerned about chun ryun, and was saddened in the
environment where no one wanted to belong. Because Noah was concerned with and grieved for
the people of that time, God called him. You should understand this.

This is not limited only to Noah. What was the reason for all the saints and sages, until now, who
were responsible for fulfilling God's will to be chosen? All of them were concerned about the
corrupted earth and people of their time. With the concern for an individual, a family, a society, a
nation and the world, without letting others know, because they prayed, "Does Heaven exist? If
so, please save this sinful earth!" and did their best to be loyal, with a sorrowful heart toward
Heaven, they could be called by Heaven.

You should understand that the heart of God, Who called for any prophet such as Noah, was
indescribably pierced into grief. Even in the midst of people's faithlessness and betrayals, when a
prayer of a prophet called by God rang in the air, with a grieving heart, "Oh, Father!", the prayer
was not joyful to hear to humans. However, God who heard the prayer was moved by the earnest

154
appeal, as many saints and sages throughout history have been walking a thorny path to comfort
God's grieving heart.

Whenever God faced with anyone who appealed and prayed to Him with such a grieving heart,
He related to that person with a sorrow welling up in His heart. You should understand that when
He faced them, he was determined to restore all His desires and ideas.

However, God was not always in the position where He could freely command the saints and
sages who followed Him in faith or His sons and daughters, nor could He discuss with them
despite time and space. You should understand that He was to relate to them only when a certain
symbolic condition was met. Thus, you should understand that God has been conducting His
providence to remove His grief through a sacrificial offering during the time of the Old
Testament Age, and through Jesus during the time of the New Testament Age.

Through them, God's will was not entirely fulfilled. God desires to have a direct, full give and
take relationship with you, and live eternally in the realm of His love, embracing you in His
bosom. By so doing, He would like to call all humankind His sons and daughters. For this, He
has been controlling His desire to express all of His grievance and pain until today. You should
understand this.

Today, you who are living on this earth, can reveal your own sorrow to someone, your family
members or relatives, but God cannot do it. When you are also in difficulties, you can lay your
feelings bare, "I am sad or I am lonely," but God could never freely express His feelings
throughout many thousands of years of history even when He was sorrowful. You should
empathize with such a feeling of God, Who is in such a difficult position.

You should understand that all the saints and sages throughout history first expressed the sorrow
of all humans on the earth, before revealing the sorrow of their own, and when you desire to
stand before Heaven, you should reflect upon your past. You should look back whether in your
own living environment, you did anything small, which can be a comfort to God, who has been
sorrowful throughout 6,000 years of history.

Humans Who Should Liberate the Sorrow of God

Thus you should become a person who can look at the future and can be concerned about your
family, society or nation. Even if the world is shaken and thus swept into a realm of death, you
should become a person who can walk a path toward Heaven. If so, you shall never perish nor
shall you be cursed by God.

God is saddened because humans could not fulfill the ideal of creation due to the fall. To fulfill
the ideal, He has been looking for a person who would be concerned and work hard for the earth
on behalf of Him. You are thus destined to walk a path in which you should comfort God and
remove grief from God, Who is in such a sorrowful position today.

Because humans are the ones who caused grief to God, they are the ones who should eliminate
that grief, yet you are not well aware of this. Thus you should know this clearly, and should try

155
hard to free Him from the grief. You should make it clear that this is the most important thing to
be considered.

God has never been joyful, even for one moment in the life-course of the humans who have been
established. It is because some people did their best to fulfill their mission, but He could not help
but watch those who could not, at times, fully comfort His sorrow to satisfaction. God was in the
position to have heart-to-heart communication with the people who were established, but He has
been heartbroken that they could not complete the mission in their generation.

After a history of sorrow for 4,000 years had passed, God could finally send a person who could
represent the entire history of 4,000 years and all the prophets and sages who had come
throughout history, and could represent the entire cosmos. The person sent by God as a
representative for Heaven, all things and all humankind is Jesus Christ, in whom you believe.
The day he arrived was a joyous day for the creation, all humanity and Heaven. You should
understand this.

With what then did Jesus come to the earth? He came to the earth with an indescribable sorrow
as a person who could represent all the grief of humans throughout the entire history of humans
and that of all things. On behalf of all humans and the creation, he came with a responsibility to
relieve the sorrow imbedded during the past 4,000 years of history.

In order for Jesus to reverse the direction of fallen history, caused by the human betrayal and
their subsequent deviation from God, he fought Satan, who blocked a path to a life for humans
and the creation, from a new angle. In the position where he had nothing to do with Satan's
lineage, he pursued one ideal of God, one hope and joy.

Jesus walked such a path for his life of thirty years or so, but no one understood and supported
him. He shed blood and sweat with all of his loyalty for his entire life, to relieve God's sorrow,
entangled for 4,000 years, and to fulfill the will of God, no one recognized such a heart of Jesus.
He was rejected by the religious leaders and the people of Israel. Later, he had no place to stay or
rest; he had to wander from village to village, from valley to valley. You should understand the
circumstances of Jesus at that time.

What then was the sorrow of Jesus? The sorrow was that he could not fulfill his mission for
God's will, and that he could not awaken the ignorant people and teach them the will of God.
Consequently, he grieved for Judaism and the Israelites, who did not believe in him and who
opposed him at that time.

God's Situation That Jesus Desired to Convey

God, who was watching Judaism and the Israelites persecuting and disbelieving in Jesus, wanted
to judge them and dismiss them immediately, but He did not. You should understand such a
sorrow of God. You should clearly understand that Jesus, who had come as a Savior for all
humans on the earth, took instead all of their grief and that of the creation.

156
Thus you should now have an attitude of heart that desires to feel the sorrow of Jesus, by
exploring his lonely heart. You should also desire to become a friend of Jesus Christ, who was in
the sorrowful position that no one knew. If you cannot be a friend with him for a day, you can be
one even for an hour. If you do not have such a heart at all, you would not be able to come forth
on behalf of chun ryun nor can you comfort God's grief on behalf of humans. On the contrary,
you will end in the position of a betrayer, in which you will be against Heaven. You should be
able to feel the sorrow of God, Who had watched Jesus, who had to be crucified at the end,
despite the fact that with a sorrowful heart, he did everything possible to fulfill the mission
endowed upon him.

On behalf of all humans and the entire cosmos, Jesus was commissioned to relieve the sorrow of
God and have Satan surrender, by fulfilling the will of God, but he was eventually driven to
carry the cross on the hill of Golgotha, in the pursuit of others from here and there. How then
would he have felt?

He perceived that all the promised wills centered on him were to be destroyed, and his life was at
the end to be terminated on the cross, but he still did not betray Heaven and fulfilled his duty
toward God with an unchanging loyalty. Even if humans disbelieved in him, without being
swayed by it, Jesus continued to pursue his life toward chun ryun. You should keep in mind that
such a life of Jesus becomes a way to hope throughout history.

You should be able to figure out the broken and sorrowful heart of God, Who could not help but
watch Jesus who prayed, immediately before his death on the cross, "My God, my God, why
have you forsaken me?" God had tolerated His sorrow for 4,000 years, but because He could not
have a direct dominion over His beloved sons and daughter before they make an appropriate
indemnity condition, He had no choice but to wait with patience until they met a certain
indemnity condition. This you should understand.

How then did Jesus live on the earth? He could not speak or act freely as you could today. Jesus
could not stay in a comfortable situation. Wherever he slept, whatever he ate, in whatever
direction he moved, he always manifested God's sorrow pierced into the marrow of his bones.
Wherever he spoke aloud to the Pharisees, the Sadducees, and the Israelites, he felt such a
sorrow that his bones seem to melt down, and his blood and flesh shrank. Jesus could not discuss
his heart of grievance, imbedded with all the sorrows he had encountered, with the people
because of their ignorance and disbelief. Today, you should not forget such a heartbroken
situation of Jesus.

Jesus, who knew with what mission he was endowed from Heaven and why he came to the earth,
was welling up with sorrow due to the difference between God's hope and the reality in which he
was living. Such a grief could envelop Heaven and earth, but he could not be saddened with his
personal situation.

Today, you should take after the approximately thirty years of the life of Jesus, which was not
bound by his personal situation, but was concerned with the grief of God and all humankind
throughout history, and thus tried to comfort Him. You should now reflect upon how much you

157
were concerned with the sorrowful situation of Jesus, and also, to fulfill the will of God, how
much you came to experience the sorrow.

God's Additional Sorrow Caused by Jesus' Being Crucified

Due to the fall of Adam and Eve, God failed to fulfill the ideal of creation and thus came to
experience an indescribable sorrow. Therefore God desired to receive a day of hope, by having
humans believe in Jesus and be comforted, but He again had to face a miserable scene in which
Jesus was killed on the cross. Through one person who was established as a fruit of His hard
work during the 4,000 years of history, He desired to be relieved from the sorrow and build a
Kingdom of Heaven on the earth, but when the plan was frustrated, how would He have felt?

The grief then was beyond the grief that He had experienced at the time of the fall of Adam and
Eve. At the time of the fall of Adam and Eve, He felt a sorrow that seemed like Heaven and earth
were crumbling down. At the time of Jesus' death on the cross, Jesus who had felt like the tower
of God, built with God's blood, sweat and tears during the past 4,000 years, crumbled in an
instance. Thus God had to start all over again. God's sorrow at the time of the fall of Adam and
Eve was consequently doubled and God could not help but lament over the death of Jesus with
indescribable grief.

What kind of position then are you faced with today? Today, you are descendants of Adam and
Eve, who caused sorrow due to their fall. You should understand that you are also descendants of
the ancestors who brought an additional grief to God, by crucifying Jesus. Nevertheless, God
forgot that humans are the very ones who had betrayed Him and caused Him grief, and is
continuously leading a providence centered on their descendants. All that God looks forward to
is to see a day when humans and the creation are united, and thus His kingdom will be realized
on the earth.

In what kind of environment then are you living today? What is the reality in which you are
living? What is the situation where the world is faced with? Anyone with a meaningful will
would be grieved with and lament over the current situation of reality.

Anyone who understands the mission of Jesus Christ, who had come to introduce the love of
God and comfort His sorrowful heart, could not help but strike, on behalf of the entire world, his
own heart filled with ignorance and darkness. It is so because the reality today is too remote from
the original will of God, and is full of corruption and contradictions.

Consequently, you should pursue the one way, empathizing with God's sorrowful heart and
seeking His infinite love, regardless of whether others persecute or swear at you, only to bring
about a day of hope, even if you fall down while striving to establish God's nation on the earth.
We are destined to fulfill the historical mission.

While carrying out the mission, even if you are faced with tragic situations from a group of
faithless people, you should report it to God, Who is in the position more miserable than yours.
Although God's sorrows toward humans have been immeasurable, God has never expressed it to
them.

158
Until today, as God has been leading a dispensation to save all humankind, restraining His own
sorrow, you should also fight Satan, restraining your own sorrow. Thus, even when you pray,
you should forget your own personal situation, but should be focused on how you can become a
person who can liberate God from Father's sorrow, and will take responsibility for all the
historical grievances and the universal sorrow pierced into Father's heart. To realize the will of
God, you should fight Satan. If you become such a person, even if you would die while
struggling to carry out the will, you shall never perish.

Consequently, God is looking forward to seeing such a person even at this moment. He is
anxious to see a person who desires to eradicate His sorrow at the risk of his own life. By
injecting the original energy of an infinite life of chun ryun into such a person, God wants to
relieve His sorrow and build an eternal relationship with Him. Through such a person, He desires
to relieve sorrow on the levels of a family, society, nation and even the world. You should
clearly understand this at this hour.

God's Wish for Humans

What then is Heaven's piercing sorrow to you? You should not be grieved with your own sorrow.
If you are, you are an unfortunate person. You should become a person who should carry the
grief of your family, society, nation, the world, and further, that of God, and who should liberate
it from them.

Think of Noah in the old days. When he was given a warning from God that the earth would be
judged through the flood 120 years later, he never forgot it even one moment, but believed in it.
He had an absolute obedience in God's one word for 120 years. It is an incredible faith. Yet he
was not the only one who had such an absolute faith in God's words. Abraham also was another
one. When God told him to leave the land of Ur of the Chaldeans, he never forgot the words of
blessing, even one moment in the wilderness. Consequently, he fought Satan every day with faith
in the words of God's blessing to him.

Another person was Jacob. Because he did not forget the blessing from Isaac and the blessing
from God, he could tolerate the life of hardships in Haran for 21 years. Another person was
Jesus. He also attended one word from God to him, and to fulfill the word, he fought Satan
during his entire life of over thirty years. As such, all the saints and sages called by God
observed one word from Him and attended it with faith in their lifetime. You should clearly
understand this.

What then should you do at the time when a historical sorrow is passing through you? You
should first become a person who can experience God's sorrow, and the hearts of Jesus and the
Holy Spirit toward God and humans, and the sorrowful hearts of many saints and sages during
the past 6,000 years of history. By so doing, you should go beyond your own level, and become a
person who can liberate all the historical grief and return joy and glory to God. You should never
forget that God is anxious for you to become such a person even now.

159
160
True Mother’s
Words

161
 Find True Parents’ Courage inside You
True Mother spoke to young members at the Vienna Hilton Hotel on April 30, the same day as the Victory
Celebration. This was her message to them that day.

Are you in the second generation? You should be

proud of your parents. You must love True Parents,
whom your parents love. I have spoken about many
things in Europe but what I want to ask of you relates
to those of the first generation, your parents, who in the
most difficult environments, followed Heaven’s will
with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute
obedience. They stood on the front line, putting their
lives on the line with this heart, working underground
during the communist era. Mission Butterfly, I’m sure
you have all heard about this. You must continue that
tradition, so you can fulfil your parents’ wish, which
going further, is Heavenly Parents’ wish and the wish
of all humankind, to realize one human family that
attends Heavenly Parent.
However, the situation of the world’s 7.5 billion people
today is that many people do not know of True
Parents’ manifestation. To live over a hundred years in
your physical body is difficult. Yet after the Fall, even
though people did not know the providence, their
hearts were still pulled toward goodness and the four
great religions emerged. More than attachment to their
physical lives, they lived believing that the spiritual
life, the life in the eternal world was even more
important.
Learn from the past
From history, we can see this in the Egyptian culture in
Africa. The pyramids... At that time, four thousand years ago, there was no method to construct them.
There was no iron or cement. So, how did they raise the pyramids, which rise higher than fourteen
stories?
Their kings, while they lived in their physical bodies were unable to leave behind great palaces like those
in Europe. This was because those were made of dirt but the Pyramids, which they built for the future,
were made of stone. This means that they lived with the concept that the spiritual world, the afterlife, was
more important.
You must know this: It took the long period of six thousand years until the true parents with the title A 2
“True Parents” could emerge. Heavenly Parent went through a sad, difficult, sorrowful six-thousand-year
history. Two thousand years ago, Jesus Christ emerged to become the True Parent who could give rebirth

162
to humankind. However, the Israelites, figures in Judaism and Mary, did not fulfil their responsibilities.
After the long period of four thousand years, Jesus, God’s only son, died on the cross after a short life.
We cannot call this salvation. Do you know what he prophesized when he died? He prophesized that he
would return. He said he would return to hold the marriage banquet of the Lamb. In light of that, if there
are people who sincerely think of Heaven’s will, if there are religious leaders, they must pray about what
this meant.
Jesus Christ, born as God’s only son, went the way of the cross unable to meet God’s only daughter. In
the two-thousand-year history of Christianity, to give birth to the only daughter of God was Christianity’s
responsibility.
Heaven does not reuse a nation that does not fulfil its responsibilities. Heaven must find a new nation
that can fulfil those responsibilities. Who was born in 1943? [True Mother] That’s correct. God’s only
daughter, True Mother, was born. You who were born and raised within the Christian cultural sphere
must now fulfil your responsibilities. You who have received the blessing and have been born into
blessed families; you must enlighten those in Europe in the Christian cultural sphere that do not know
True Parents have come. The way to educate them is through fulfilling your responsibilities as tribal
messiahs.
As you know from the Principle, when Jesus died on the cross, the thief on the right supported Jesus.
Hence, what did Jesus say to that thief on the right? “Today you will be with me in Paradise.” Paradise is
a waiting room to enter heaven. This means that heaven is a place for families to enter. Therefore,
regardless of your age, you must fulfil your heavenly tribal messiah responsibilities. I am saying you must
become national messiahs.
What I did at your age
Seeing you today, fifty-eight years ago, I was the same age or even younger than you. At that time, I
decided that I must be the one to liberate Heavenly Parent and God. It is I who must do this.
Think about this. How old are you? [Twenty-one years old] If you are twenty, you are older than I was.
At that time, if your partner had been a person forty-year-old, what would you have done? I had to
welcome as my partner, a person who was like my father. Only I, after six thousand years, was born as
God’s daughter. In light of that, shouldn’t I realize God’s wish? Even if it was a little difficult for me, I
first thought of Heavenly Parent. Therefore, I didn’t mind and made the determination that I would do it.
Nobody pushed me to do this.
So, tomorrow will mark fifty-eight years. Do you love True Parents? If you love True Parents, shouldn’t
you work to realize their wishes? This cannot be something that you do because you are pushed. You
yourselves, [must decide] just like True Mother in the past made the decision and went through many
difficulties in order liberate Heavenly Parent, to lay today’s foundation of victory. A sunflower, whether
the sun is out or not, aligns in the direction of the sun. I ask that you become like the sunflower! Thank
you. In coming to Europe, I have a happy heart and a heart full of great expectations that the next time I
see you, you will report to me of your victories. I love you.

163
 Heritage and Destiny: CARP at Fifty
Hak Ja Han
September 25, 2016
CARP's fiftieth anniversary
Cheong Pyeong Training Center
To CARP students from Korea and abroad

I was very excited as I was coming to meet all of you. From the beginning, when God created the
universe, he had a dream, something he had hoped for. When looking at the immediate results of his
dream, I think in his heart he had this same happy expectation. The Bible says that God had created the
universe in six days and rested on the seventh. The concept of time in the Bible, the notion of days, is not
six actual days. It says, "there was evening and there was morning, one day." [Genesis 1:5] The creation
of the universe is not a concept of time but represents the necessary period to give life to all created
beings. God created Adam and Eve and saw that it was good and he was happy. God created the first
human ancestors, Adam and Eve, and specifically gave human beings responsibility. He hoped that they
would grow and become one with God, through the heart of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute
obedience. This was the providence for God to feel joy and happiness through future humans.
Unfortunately, the heart expressing selfishness and greed formed. The result of that untimely greed was
the Fall. That is how the beginning of fallen history of humanity, with no connection to God, began.
Carrying the providence
Most of you here today, are second-generation members from parents who have received the blessing
from True Parents. In that case, each of you is the "pure water" that our Heavenly Parent can feel joy
toward for the first time in six thousand years. Do you understand? Through True Parents -- pure water.
You are in a position with no connection to the Fall. Yet when we look at the environment of this fallen
world, do you think we still have a long way to go, or a short way to go? You all are in the position of
true children who have received the blessing from heaven for the first time in six thousand years. In that

164
case, you must all absolutely become one with True Parents. You must become the filial children, loyal
subjects and soldiers who will realize our Heavenly Parent's and True Parents' dream. Do you understand
that? In order for you to do that, you must all become the best in each of your fields. In this large
environment -- the world -- we must make a protective fence that embraces 7.3 billion people. In that
sense, the world today has been without hope, without peace. This world has many walls. Religions do as
well. The walls in religions are very tall. In light of the original standard, religions that do not know God's
providence should not be greedy but should humble themselves.
Responsibilities
The world today has no owner. In short, this is not the world that our Heavenly Parent desires. You must
lead the way in broadening our Heavenly Parent's and True Parents' hope and in bringing their wish to
fruition. On your own volition, you must gather the 7.3 billion people of the world to praise the heavens,
and guide them to live their lives according to their original minds, offering joy and glory to True Parents.
I am reflecting on the modern conveniences in this twenty-first century. Throughout history as civilization
has developed, no one has known Heavenly Parent's and True Parents' situations. To say that instead
civilization has rushed in the opposite direction, toward destruction, would not be wrong. When we look
at the history of civilization and the history of wars -- far from making the world that God originally
created more abundant and healthy -- our highly developed scientific civilizations have produced
weapons of war and nuclear weapons as means of destruction, leading to hopeless wars that put our world
in danger.
Turning the world around
When God originally created energy, human beings should have done research and begun developing in a
beneficial direction. The result of destructive research is today's nuclear weapons. If we cannot resolve
this, there is no future for the world, no future for the human race. True Father brought together and
educated many intellectuals through the International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences and the
Professors World Peace Academy. In the midst of this, he was able to end the reign of communism. The
United States, a world power, could not even imagine this and felt threatened by communism. True Father
was able to accomplish this without anyone's help. The United States was raised centered on the
providence, but it is now in the midst of chaos. Once again, for you and me, our task is to give the world,
not despair but hope! That is why from next year, I will research ways to heal the damage in the world
and the damage to humans done by the misguided use of civilization's scientific developments. That is not
all. You all like games, right? We will create healthy games for those in preschool, elementary school,
middle school, high school and university, based on the providence, using Divine Principle and True
Parents' global peace initiatives. I have given the order to research this and create a general plan.
Invincible in unity
No one can go against those of you who go forward united with True Parents. We must fulfill our
responsibilities for this nation, which is at the center of national restoration and restoration of the world.
This is not something that someone will do for us. Heavenly Parent and all people of the world must see
you and all the blessed families united as citizens of God's homeland. You are the pure water that took six
thousand years to emerge thanks to True Parents' efforts. Through all of you, this murky world, this dirty
world, must become clear.
Total Commitment

165
In order to do that, you must all be thorough. Absolute faith, absolute love, absolute obedience! Those
who become one with True Parents and march forward cannot be defeated on that path. CARP students,
national restoration and global restoration will happen with your hands! We must mobilize members of
CARP from around the world here in Korea, God's homeland and unite to go forth boldly toward national
restoration and global restoration!

166
 Korea, Japan, and the USA Should Become the
Leaders of the Global Providence
Hak Ja Han
July 2, 2018
True Parent’s Special Luncheon with CARP USA
Hotel Chinzanso, Toyko, Japan

Did you eat a delicious lunch? Did you also read some Hoon Dok Hae to feed your soul? Which one was
more delicious?
I said yesterday that Korea, Japan, and the United States should become the leaders of the global
providence. They should become the protagonists of the heavenly providence. America was blessed with
the mission to ensure a safe environment for the return of the Messiah to this fallen world. “I (the son of
God) will return.” This is certain.
In the Last Days, if humans fail once again, will they find salvation or not? If this planet is destroyed,
humanity will cease to exist as well.
I already said this yesterday, but the people involved in the 2,000-year history of Christianity did not
understand Jesus’ true nature and the heavenly providence. How did communism – the ideology that
proclaims God is dead, does not exist – arise out of the people who said they believed in God? God chose
the United States to create the environment needed for the Second Coming of the Messiah. The U.S.
emerged without a monarchy to lead them, but instead as a democratic country led by its people, its

167
citizens. So, the U.S. should have made the correct foundation for the return of the Messiah, but instead
family disruptions, social issues faced by the youth, hippies, and diseases ambushed the American
society. Moreover, they were not aware that they were being threatened by communism. Because we are
True Parents and understood Heaven’s providence, we came to the U.S. in 1972, because we knew that if
we saved this country, we would save the world too.
In 1960, the providence of True Parents appeared. Only 10 years after our appearance, Korea needed us
and was important, but the foundation in Korea was not strong. So why did we head to America? We
sacrificed over 40 years there. It was to revive America and the world. But they did not welcome the
returning Lord and wanted to chase us out. We invested an unimaginable amount of effort into America
for the global providence.
Washington D.C. is also known as the world’s capital, and there was only one newspaper there – the
Washington Post, but that newspaper was too leftist. Therefore, we poured a lot of financial investment
into the creation of the Washington Times. Our influential power was growing too strong, so they said we
didn’t turn in a few thousand dollars, and sent Father to prison. Does that make sense? However, as the
True Parents, we established America as the eldest son. The eldest son!
Most of the CARP students here were born into American–Japanese blessed families. All of our members
in the world sacrificed themselves to help revive America. Even Kodan is group of Japanese blessed
wives, mostly from American–Japanese blessed couples. We thought that saving America would help
save the world, so when we look individually at these Japanese wives, it must have been so difficult.
First, they didn’t share the same language and culture, so it must have been very challenging to live in
America. But they worked together with True Parents on the projects we led until the very end.
I am so proud of our 1st generation. You [second-generation members] should know this. During
yesterday’s rally, a 1st generation member told me that I only complimented those in the 2nd and 3rd
generation. This person came out during eog mansei and said, “Please praise the 1st generation, too!” It’s
not that I didn’t praise the 1st generation. It is because the 1st generation lived so well that the 2nd
generation are growing to be strong, responsible people. I’m very grateful for this.
America is a country full of blessings from heaven and God. Blessed countries need to fulfill their
responsibilities. Responsibilities! If those responsibilities cannot be fulfilled, they will require indemnity.
Indemnity! Thankfully, I am still on earth and while I am still here, if you are able to fulfill your
responsibilities, the indemnity will be spared. The Kingdom of Heaven on Earth is a free, peaceful world
without indemnity. A world without indemnity! We are heading towards that world and working hard to
become the protagonists in that world. That’s right.
Can you, 360 CARP members from America, remain firm in your resolutions? After Father’s Seonghwa
ceremony, I promised that I would accomplish our Heavenly Parent’s dream and desire while I’m on
earth. While I am still alive, you from Korea, Japan, and America – especially as the eldest son nation,
should become loyal, filial sons or daughters in front of True Parents. You young people from America
should go forth with conviction. Do you understand? From now on, there will be no failures and only
success. There will only be victory.
What are you afraid of? There can only be miracles when you’re unified with the only begotten True
Mother and True Father. I did not know this, but my voice is really soothing and pleasant. And I didn’t
know this either, but I’m told that I have a million-watt smile. Then, should I show this smile to only you?
All of you please grow up to be beautiful and strong for God. Heavenly Parent’s and True Parents’ dream
and the wish of all humanity is to build a peaceful kingdom of heaven on earth by centering on God as

168
one family. Can you see that happening? Or can’t you? If you can then shout, “Let’s run forward on that
path!” “Let’s become CARP members at the frontline!”
To see the U.S. movement surpass Korea and Japan would be spectacular. Aren’t you proud of this? Can
you believe in that? Good. Thank you and I adore you.

169
 -ANTHOLOGY-
Suffering and Victory

Book 1: Global Unity Through True Parents

Part 1: The Life of Hak Ja Han Moon as True Mother
Chapter 6: Suffering and Victory

Indomitable faith, determination, and perseverance

Since you understand who Father is, all of you may think I am very happy. You may simply
think I am perfect in every respect. You may think, "Because God created you to be like that,
and since from the beginning you were born perfect, you were chosen for the position of True
Mother without needing to make any effort of your own.” Your general view of me might be
that since I am married to Father and am the True Mother of the entire cosmos, I must have a
happy family and be enjoying my life. This is far from the reality. Father walked the path of
the cross and suffered immensely in order to stand in his position. Therefore, I in my own way
also had to carry a difficult cross.
170
When I look back and think about my circumstances in those days and the course I walked, I
cannot hold back my tears. My tears become uncontrollable. To talk about my past life is very
painful, because the memories of my trials and tribulations vividly reappear.

It is unbearable even to think about the path I walked. It was a succession of trials that caused
suffering difficult to endure. Just as God tested Father after He chose him, God did the same
to me, again and again. And just as Satan tested Father and Jesus, he also tested me. Women
may be weak compared to men, yet still I had to pass through severe and intense trials,
comparable to what the Messiah passed through. (1977.05.03, Belvedere Training Center)

I grew up like a beautiful flower in a greenhouse, in the most peaceful surroundings and
atmosphere. After the Holy Wedding, it was like I had been plucked out of the greenhouse
and thrown into a desert. I was living in an environment like a desert. Everywhere I went it
was like the rough sea had gone crazy. There were all kinds of temptations and tests around
me, and many troubles swirling around. I was like a little sailboat on a rugged sea.

But during this period I felt the grace of God constantly upon me. When I was in agony God
revealed Himself to me and gave me messages and guidance. When I was not receiving such
guidance from Him directly God used the people around me, loving people, people taking
care of me. Through them God gave me constant guidance, daily instruction, and leadership.
Those days were a tremendous ordeal of difficulties and tribulations, but at the same time
those days were truly most beautiful, a time of grace when God's presence was indeed with
me.

During the growth period I was much worried about reaching perfection, but now that that
period has ended and I have reached the standard desired by Heaven, I look back upon that
time and realize that all my memories of hardships have been transformed into ones of joy. I
was always able to have profound dialogues and exchanges with True Father. In other words,
between True Father and I, there were endless topics of conversation and infinite
understanding. We held unceasing dialogues with complete trust in one another. Without
having to say many words, True Father and I understood each other's situations perfectly.

This was because the circumstances True Father passed through were identical to the path I
had trodden, so much so that it was almost uncanny. True Father and I had an insightful
understanding of the one, common purpose, for which we endured everything with
indomitable faith and fought against all hardships, and we feel triumphant because we have
reached the standard of perfection where Satan cannot invade us in any way. This feeling of
triumph we feel when True Father and I look at each other is a source of infinite consolation
and comfort to me.

There is one more thing I want to say to you. Through many experiences with God, I came to
learn a great deal about how He accomplishes the Will. In my life I truly have traveled to both
heaven and hell. I came to realize that both kinds of experiences, not just one or the other,
were necessary to completely mature my character and make me the person God expects me
to be.

171
If I had experienced only the joys of heaven, I would not be able to deeply appreciate the taste
oflife in the kingdom of heaven, and therefore I would not be grateful for it. I had to travel
even to the very bottom of hell and experience its bitter taste. Countless times I said, "I do not
have the strength to continue on this difficult path any more. I absolutely cannot take another
step. It is impossible. God! Why are You telling me to go this path?" I was required to have
endurance and determination. I needed to have truly unwavering faith that would never fray.
These qualities, I believe, are what made me who I am today.

I am telling you that when you are on your way to the kingdom of heaven, you should not
expect to experience only aspects of heaven. In fact, you must anticipate experiencing aspects
of hell. You must absolutely anticipate that you will also travel to the rock bottom of hell, to
the dungeons of hell. But I can assure you that these experiences are truly the most precious,
for they will guide you to feel God's grace. When you go through such a course, you will be
able to stand more firmly and be a more mature person. Your character and your spirituality
will become well-rounded. And you will be able to feel the kingdom of heaven deep down in
your bone marrow. Such personal experiences will always be your pride. (1977.05.03,
Belvedere Training Center)

Suffering at Danbury and Heung-jin nim’s Seonghwa

When True Father left for Danbury, I was devastated and distressed. Realizing that we would
be parted for quite a while, there was only darkness before me and all energy was drained
from my body. I could not help but say to him, "I never dreamed that something like this
could happen. Not even for a moment did I think that you would have to go to Danbury, and
now that it has actually happened, I don't know what to do.” True Father, however, spoke to
our children all day, telling them repeatedly, "Don't worry about me, because I will never lose
in real life.” When I heard him say that, I was able to set my mind at ease.

True Father told me that when I saw how things turned out, I would offer prayers of gratitude.
His words conveyed his firm conviction that he would transform this suffering into a victory.
In fact, he said that the way would be opened by which America and the world can be saved. I
want to ask you all to join forces and do everything you can to carry out what True Father
desires of you quickly, and make it a great success, so that True Father can be released as
soon as is reasonably possible. I truly hope that you will devote yourselves to fulfilling your
external responsibilities, in addition to offering prayers internally, which is a matter of course.

I came back renewing my resolution to bring about the day on which True Father can return
with joy as quickly as possible, by devoting all our energies into what we need to do. I hope
that you in particular will faithfully carry out your given tasks and attain many great and
wonderful achievements. I know that everyone has set a prayer time for True Father, and the
truth is that I wanted to fast and pray for him with our eldest son, but Father told us not to do
so. He said, though, that we may fast on Sunday together, and so we should fast only on
Sunday and not on any other day. The thought that my fasting would cause True Father even
more worries made me answer him, "I will do as you have asked.” (1984.07.21, East Garden)

172
I would like to ask all of you to have a movement of true repentance before Heaven. This day,
July 20, 1984, is a day I truly would like to erase from history forever. From the very moment
Father departed for Danbury, he encouraged you and tried to inspire you with hope.

Departing from East Garden at 10:00 p.m. on July 20, I accompanied him to Danbury Prison.
Biting my lip, I held firm to my resolve to be strong, yet I could not hold back the tears that
flowed even without my realizing it. During that ride, Father was not the least bit concerned
about what would happen to him. Even as he thought about America and God's providence,
his only concern in that moment was to comfort me. When I saw that, I was overwhelmed; I
did not know what to do.

When Father walked into Danbury Prison, the guards said, "This guy was caught in a trap. I 'm
sure he was trapped.” Father kept saying, "I came to this place to liberate the prison, liberate
hell. So, Mother, you must not cry for me. Cry out for the mission, for the fulfillment of God's
Will. That's what you should do. Don't worry about me. I came to fulfill a glorious mission,
the liberation of hell in prison.” In giving you this message today, I have one purpose, and one
purpose only: that you now become responsible leaders. You must conduct yourselves,
conduct your mission with utmost responsibility, as you never have before.

You are living in the time contemporary with our True Parents—breathing the same air,
walking in the same space, drinking the same water, sharing the same food. Whatever you do,
it is a unique opportunity in history, and your deeds shall be recorded in history. What kind of
statement can you make to our posterity? I think most of you here are blessed family
members. You must reflect within yourselves, re-examine yourselves. Let us repent totally
and renew ourselves and approach Heaven with a clear heart. (1984.07.22, East Garden)

I believe you have also heard True Father say many times that he will perish without a
foundation. The path followed by True Father from the position of the Parent on behalf of
Heaven is the path where he must embrace the world, and it is a path of suffering and the path
of the cross, for he has to walk this path unprepared because his children have failed to make
everything ready. This path, however, is also the path of love. During this time, befor e
anything else, you need to sincerely repent and unite.

Of course, for individuals, it is important for them to become one centering on the Will at the
place where their minds and bodies are united. From your viewpoint as the children, it may be
difficult and troublesome for brothers and sisters to unite, but it is something that we must all
do. Therefore, if three people in a trinity unite completely centering on True Parents in a place
where they have dominion over their own selves, and work to expand the foundation, the
providence will surely be realized. In the four position foundation, which can be said to be a
miniature of the world, the horizontal number is the number three.

When three horizontal people of the four position foundation are united, it becomes that much
easier to bring the world into oneness. This also means that, from the broader viewpoint of the
world, the world can be said to be an expansion of the four position foundation created by
three people in complete unity. When you look upon this world, you see some people who
boast of their intellect, or authority and power. In addition, financial power cannot be

173
disregarded either. We could even say that these three kinds of power dominate the world. In
the smaller sense, these powers can also be found within an individual, and from this
viewpoint, if you were to understand, love, and cooperate with one another through dialogue,
I see no reason why you all cannot make unity. (1984.10.24, Belvedere Training Center)

It is important for Unification Church members to live principled lives and it is also important
to work hard to accomplish the missions that you have. The most important mission of the
Unification Church is to protect Father's life, so that Father's physical presence on earth will
continue for a long, long time. A message sent from a spiritualist from outside the church said
that in December 1983 a very dangerous time would come for Father.

Spiritual revelations unanimously confirmed that Heung-jin became a sacrifice on behalf of

Father. In order to save Father's life, Heung-jin went on his behalf. Even the number of
terrorists who were aiming at Father was 36. Spiritualists are saying that 36 satanic spiritual
agents took the life of Heung-jin. So when I reflect, I feel this is an absolute, final, incredible,
extraordinary attack of all satanic forces.

When Heung-jin was born as the second son, he went through incredible trauma for three
days. Some people thought Heung-jin would not make it at birth. He was going through the
path of the cross even at his birth. But at his death I knew he was chosen to do a more sacred
mission than anyone under the sun could think of-dying for the sake of Father.

Heung-jin knew that through his Seonghwa, the spirit world and the physical world can be
more directly united with True Parents, and Heaven's blessing would come, which would
speed up the completion of the providence, and that he could send his last comfort to Father
and his older brother. He is not gone. He is working together with all of you. Think of Heung-
jin's messages from the past and the present, and do your best to offer your filial hearts to
Heaven. (1984.01.03, Belvedere Training Center)

Even when True Father collapsed under the indescribable weight of the cross on his
shoulders, he emerged triumphant and proclaimed Pal Jeong Shik and Heavenly Fatherism in
Alaska, and there were circumstances behind it all which are only known to Heaven.

As we say good-bye to grandmother Hong (Daemonim), I wish to ask something of you. She
dedicated her entire life for God's Will, and gave up everything as a woman to meet the Lord
during her lifetime and to attend and work for him. In fact, she even gave up the position of
wife and mother to walk the path of the providence unwaveringly, and up to the last moment
of her passing, she offered such serious devotions that only Heaven and she knew her
sacrifice. When you think about her and remember the life she led, you should try to adopt her
life of service as an example and a goal for your own lives and live accordingly.

You should take this moment as an opportunity to look back upon your own lives and
consider whether you ever strayed from the path of the providence, whether you ever thought
of yourselves first before you thought of the providence, and whether you ever took care of
yourselves and paid attention to your own sorrows before you gave a thought to True Father's
sorrowful course of suffering, and you should repent if you have done so. As the rain that falls

174
down on the world cleans away all filth and makes everything clean, during this period you
too should cleanse your body and mind of your own accord and clean yourselves of
everything that should be cleaned and rid yourselves of everything that should be gotten rid
of, thus renewing your own selves. You should send her off with such thoughts in your mind.
(1989.11.05, Shinmun-ro Residence, Seoul)

A course of life-and-death struggles

When I was married at the age of 17, I resolved to do the best I could, no matter how difficult
it might be, to achieve what God desired, the ideal He envisaged at the Creation, and to
simplify all complicated matters and arrive at simple solutions. Heaven blessed us with many
children, and I did my best in giving birth to them all. From 1972, when Father began his
work in America, we had many difficulties. Communists followed Father wherever he went
and interfered with his work, and there were many threats and dangers along the way. My
nerves were on edge all the time. I had to travel by car constantly, so over a five-year period I
had many miscarriages.

In 1975, Kwon-jin was born, and after that I gave birth to five more children. The doctor told
me, "You should concern yourself with staying healthy for the children you have now. Why
aren't you concerned about protecting your health?" From my point of view, however, I
couldn't say I wanted to stop. An elder sister went up into the mountains for three days to pray
especially for me. She returned and told me, "Mother! God says you should have 13 children.”
Then I had Young-jin; I tried to give birth by natural delivery, but his head was large and it
seemed I might die during childbirth. Father was in Germany, and the doctor said that both
mother and baby would be in danger if a decision was not made in 30 minutes. I had no
choice but to have a caesarean section, and so Young-jin was born. Once you have a
caesarean section, you can't give birth by natural delivery. Therefore, I had to offer a special
prayer to find out what God wanted me to do. Heaven confirmed that God was waiting for me
to give Him 13 children. It was a surprising answer. After that, I had Hyung-jin, who is my
seventh son, and including the last two daughters, I also have seven daughters. So I have
given birth to 14 children, an equal number of boys and girls. (2011.03.04, Cheon Jeong
Gung)

I hear a family with many children usually means between five and nine children. However,
how many have I given birth to myself? True Parents are the ones who indemnified and
restored human history, which had gone astray, to its original state. Isn't that so? That is why I
had to match the number of my children to the providential number for the sake of family
perfection. To give birth to 14 children within twenty years is virtually impossible. Having
even one cesarean section is difficult, but I have had four. What made me do so, do you think?
I did this to save you. Don't you think I am a mother you can be proud of? From this point
alone, the satanic world cannot say anything against True Parents' achievements. (2015.04 .26,
Cheon Jeong Gung)

I have told you before about the resolution I made when I met True Father at the age of 17,
haven't I? I resolved, "I will end this path that God has walked in suffering, this wearisome
history of the providence of restoration through indemnity, in my lifetime. I will be the one to

175
end it.” I was able to say this because I knew about God. I gave birth to many sons and
daughters, and it is not easy to have your stomach cut open four times. I met someone the
other day and asked him, "How many children do you have?" He answered he only had two.
When I asked him why, he replied that he couldn't have any more because his wife gave birth
through caesarean section. I, however, went through that four times, risking my life every
time. I was determined to help God carry out His dream of creation.

Can you honestly say, "I will do it, no matter what difficulties come my way?" The being that
I am does not exist as an independent being. God depends on me, as does humanity. You
know why Jesus said he must come again, don't you? The same could have been true of True
Father. It was made possible because I stood firm in my own position. (2013.01.07, Cheon
Jeong Gung)

My life has been like an ocean. The ocean can generously embrace and unite with the sky and
resemble its color. It is in the lowest place, where it accepts all the water of the world. The
ocean embraces everything and conceives all life. In the ocean all varieties of living things are
born and raised in abundance. Its tides ebb and flow in response to the pull of the moon and
the changing seasons. It responds to the rays of the sun, creates water vapor and influences the
weather. A calm ocean is peaceful on the surface, but deep inside enormous currents that
move the ocean are constantly surging. When the waves of a tsunami rage, they can swallow
everything. People cannot see the whirlpool beneath the surface. Heaven's providence has
surged like a typhoon, and my life has unfolded in its midst. There are so many circumstances
that cannot be spoken of, which only I understand from the center of the providence. Crossing
over that whirlpool, not allowing it to pull me down, I joined Father in the work to complete
the providential history of restoration. (2013.12.06, Cheon Jeong Gung)

176
 Heavenly Tribal Messiah Activities and Reviving the
Church

Book 1: Global Unity Through True Parents

Part 2: Global Mission Strategy for National Restoration
Chapter 1: Heavenly Tribal Messiah Activities and Reviving the Church

Tell people about True Parents

It is most pressing that we let all the people of the world know that the True Parents have
come to this earth. Telling all humankind that they are here is our great responsibility for the
sake of the future. Christians are still waiting for the Returning Lord, the Messiah. We have
already gone beyond the Completed Testament Age and opened the era of Cheon Il Guk, but
people do not know the providential time in which they live.

We must not remain passive. We must mobilize every means to let people know that the True
Parents have come. We must let people know that the Messiah has arrived. True Parents came
to this world to save all people. For the sake of the salvation of humankind, we must let the
world know the legacy that True Parents achieved during their lives. Such things do not come

177
about just by talking or by making proclamations. Your efforts must bear fruit through putting
things in motion and taking substantial action.

If all seven billion people in the world go to the spirit world without ever hearing about the
news that True Parents have come, what do you think they will say to you in the spirit world?
"You and I both breathed the same air and lived in the same era as True Parents. Yet, why
didn't you tell us about True Parents? Why didn't you introduce them to us? IfI had known
True Parents, I would have attended them much better than you did.” You will be subject to
such accusations for eternity. If you fail to fulfill your mission of telling people about the
True Parents, you will not be able to escape such accusations. (2013.04.20, Cheon Jeong
Gung)

True Parents are the eternal Parents. The mainstream is a vast current and is the only thing
that flows in True Parents' path. There cannot be any branch currents. If a branch current fails
to join the main current it will dissipate. It will lose life. When you were following God's
Will, you followed True Parents. It was not as if you were following the path of any one
individual. You have to show your true colors: whether you are the water oflife or muddied
waters. The water of life is the main current, the mainstream. I am telling you not to become
stagnant water. If you realize that the path you have taken leads to death and is void of life,
unless you are a fool, you will choose to stick instead to the path that leads to life. True
Parents are God's only begotten son and daughter, unparalleled in history. You may be
forgiven for denying Jesus but what does it say happens if you go against the Holy Spirit?
There is no forgiveness. This means that those who do not follow True Mother are not part of
the mainstream but are headed toward hell. Once that happens, nobody can save them. If you
have a loving heart toward such people around you, you have to make this life-or-death
resolution. It should not be a life-or-death situation only for the other person. You have to
think about your descendants. Never again should you allow the vestiges of the fallen world,
like that which we see today, remain in Heaven's presence. (2014.11.20, Cheon Jeong Gung)

That is why True Parents had to rise up from the very bottom. Through that, they liberated
God and opened the door to Cheon Il Guk in 2013. Centering on True Parents, we have to
move forward as one body. All of our existing institutions must be aligned under one system.
It is time to move forward as one tribe with True Parents at the center.

My dream is your dream. Until your life's last breath, you must absolutely realize this goal
with True Mother! That is the hope of Heaven. The world's seven billion people must know
True Parents while they are on earth. I have to show you the way that we must go.
(2016.10.06, YongPyong Resort)

Heaven and humanity have sought after a world of peace, a world without wars and hunger, a
world of freedom, but history to this point has been unable to achieve this goal. Father led the
history of the providence of restoration through indemnity to victory. However, the truth is
that behind it all was too much sorrow, grief and suffering to measure. That is how it is with
indemnity. Father recovered and established everything for us, but the fact of the matter is
that we are not in a position where we can just receive it. If we fail to fulfill our
responsibility, we too need to pay indemnity. In the past 46 years the world population of

178
three billion has become seven billion, and it is the wish of our Heavenly Parent and our wish,
as well as a responsibility to be fulfilled in our lifetimes, to make sure that no one in the
world, not even those living in the far corners of the world, remains ignorant of the Heavenly
Parent. Titles like filial son or daughter and loyal patriot cannot be given when you are
comfortable. Unless you have endured much suffering and difficulty and risked your lives for
your parents, devoted all your energies for your country, unless you have such a heart and
have translated it into action, you cannot receive such titles.

This moment in time, never seen in history and never to be seen again, is truly the most
blessed and happiest time in your life, but if you fail to fulfill your responsibility, it will
become the most wretched moment. Why? Because the seven billion people of the world to
whom you have failed to witness will accuse you. They will say, "Why did you receive the
Blessing and not tell us about it?" When those living in the farthest reaches of the world join
our church, learn about the providence and come to know that the long-awaited Lord at his
Second Coming, the Messiah, the Savior, came to earth and lived in the same era that they
did, breathing the same air, yet they did not have one chance to see him before he passed
away, they will deplore this fact forever. You have to understand that the blessed families
have a great responsibility and that they may have to pay much more indemnity for that.
(2013.02.10, Cheon Jeong Gung)

In the book of Romans is a parable about a wild olive tree and a cultivated olive tree. A wild
olive tree cannot become a cultivated olive tree on its own. When the owner comes, it can
then engraft itself to the owner, the cultivated olive tree. However, this process of engrafting
is not easy. The cultivated olive tree has a responsibility; its roots must be planted deeply so
that it can survive in any difficult circumstance. What does this mean? After enduring many
difficulties, you were able to receive the Blessing from True Parents. Then, being in a blessed
family, what should you do? The Blessing will hold no meaning if you allow your Blessing to
extend only to your family, while living in this age of True Parents.

Those in blessed families must fulfill their responsibilities. The Blessing must not end up as a
Blessing that extends only to your family. You must reveal to your neighbors, your tribe, and
your nation that True Parents are the true owners. That is the only way for you to go today if
you want to receive the crown of glory, the only way to prove that you lived in this era with
True Parents. Please engrave this in your hearts. All the blessed family members throughout
the world should proclaim True Parents to all four corners of the world and fulfill their
responsibilities as tribal messiahs practicing true love according to True Parents' teachings.

Human beings are suffering and dying amid the destructive power of the barriers between
religions, races and nations that are inflicting tragedies upon the world today. Can you watch
these things happen without doing anything? We must educate everyone and raise them as
True Parents' children. That is the only way to go in order to bring about the one united world
that we, God and all humankind have longed for. (2015.03.03, CheongShim Peace World
Center)

I spoke with great confidence at the United Nations when I was in Europe. The United
Nations has worked hard to realize global peace and done many other things over the past 70

179
years; yet, the result is that they have been pushed to the edge of a cliff. In my message to the
United Nations, I said that it should become an organization that reveals the truth, that we
should attend God, our true owner, and that this endeavor should begin from the United
Nations. Only by doing that can humanity, in its tangled situation, find its center and follow
the direction of that center, completely untangling itself in the process. In that way, we can
become one united world.

To fulfill your responsibilities in relation to this as blessed members, can you allow a person
in your neighborhood, nation or world to remain unaware of True Parents? No? You must let
others know about True Parents. Those in the Christian cultural realm have waited for the
returning Messiah for 2,000 years. They have a great culture but since they are drifting away
from God, it is becoming a culture with no substance, like an empty shell. Therefore, t o
realize world peace and one family centered on God while living in the same age as True
Parents, you need to do your best and fulfill your responsibilities as tribal messiahs.

Won't you go to the spiritual world someday? Your lives in the spiritual world will depend on
how you acted, how you lived and whether you practiced true love—lived for others—on
earth. This means that nothing is greater than letting others know of True Parents. Seven
billion people are orphans. What is wrong with letting orphans know who their parents are?
This gives them hope. Therefore, your positions in the eternal world will be decided by your
actions—whether you fulfilled your responsibilities and how widely you expanded hope in
others.

To think that just because you are suffering fatigue you want to have comfortable physical
lives, a span that is quite short and not longer than 100 years, is not correct. You must strive
to become one with Europe, so that you can liberate those in the Christian cultural sphere
even one day sooner. Think of how unfortunate they are. For 2,000 years, though Christians
went through many hardships in their own way, they only became empty kernels of grain.
You must let others know the truth. You must guide them to realize that only this truth —the
True Parents' truth—is their hope and the way for them to attain a glorious and blessed
position in the future. (2015.05.24, Manhattan Center, New York)

Father's last request was for us to fulfill our responsibility as tribal messiahs. How seriously
have you carried this out? Today we are gathered in this place together with members from all
over the world to celebrate the members of these two nations who have lived according to
True Father's words and completed gathering 430 families as tribal messiahs. We should
celebrate and encourage them and we should each make a determination to fulfill this
responsibility as well.

The marriage Blessing gives fallen people new life through True Parents. The fallen world is a
polluted and murky place, and blessed families are like clear water, the water of life. But even
the clearest water will turn bad if it stagnates. It needs to flow toward the great sea. In the
place where living water flows, living creatures revive. Tribal messiahs are responsible to
clean this polluted world with pure living water. Now the tribal messiah movement has
become a giant wave sweeping across Thailand and the Philippines and through other nations
in Asia as well. After having passed through the continents of Europe, North and South

180
America, Africa and Oceania, it is moving across the ocean. And wherever this wave passes,
countless people are born anew. We can expect nothing from the world as it is. The only way
is for us to tell the world about True Parents.

When our families, tribes, nations and the world become one with True Parents, bound
together in the providential Will, and sweep across the five oceans and six continents, we will
realize one world under God—the kingdom of heaven on earth longed for by our Heavenly
Parent and long awaited by all people. For this day to come, all blessed families in the world
should achieve oneness in heart, oneness in body, oneness in thought and oneness in harmony,
not only with the Heavenly Parent but also with True Parents. Can you stand still knowing
that our brothers and sisters are still out there, miserable and struggling like orphans? You
must stand up. Will you do that?

We must confidently testify to the world that True Parents have come. You must help people
outside our movement become aware of True Parents' achievements and of how great they
are. Do not be afraid. I say that wherever you act and reach out in the name of True Parents,
the support of the spiritual and earthly worlds will be with you. What is there to be afraid of
then? Confidently cry out. Confidently show the world that you are true blessed families,
children of True Parents. Remember that this is the only way you can stand as an ancestor of a
victorious true family that has guided the seven billion people in becoming citizens of Cheo n
Il Guk, the status we so longed for. (2014.10.26, CheongShim Peace World Center)

Families who have received the marriage Blessing probably have children. There is no parent
who would say, "I gave birth to this child so he will grow on his own.” Unificationist parents
who have received the Blessing and non-unificationist parents alike want their children to
become better than they are. You are people who have been educated with in Divine Principle.
True Father worked hard all his life up until he passed away to educate you and raise you up
as true people. This means that you owe a lot to True Parents and to God. If the first
generation of the Unification movement is to fulfill their responsibility completely and if you
are to make Heavenly Parent's dream come true by following True Father's word, then you
should not just be content with receiving the Blessing yourselves but you must also guide all
seven billion people of the world to receive the marriage Blessing. When you think about your
surroundings and your tribe, race, nation and world, you who have received the Blessing
should have created the environment to welcome the day that Heavenly Parent longed for. For
decades, you grew up receiving True Parents' fundamental heart. Therefore, you have to live a
life that can repay this to Heaven. You have to complete your mission as tribal messiahs. You
should have created this environment already. If you had done this, everyone in your
hometown would already know the flow of providential history. (2013.05.02, Cheon Hwa
Gung)

The people of today need to be different. You have met the True Parents. You have received
the marriage Blessing from True Parents. You are no longer wild olive trees but true olive
trees. This means that you are now in a position that has no relation to the Fall. Is it okay for
only you to be in such a position? Heavenly Parent's wish and True Parents' wish is to bless
all seven billion people of the world as Heavenly Parent's children. If they know of the truth,

181
what will happen to today's people? They will become one. If that happens, the unified world,
heaven on earth, will automatically be achieved.

However, you who have received the Blessing, pastors who have received the calling first,
you have a responsibility. True Parents cannot fulfill this responsibility for you. You need to
do it. True Parents have shown you, practiced it and prepared a foundation of victory. Thus,
you only need to fulfill your responsibility by following us exactly. Do you understand? I am
saying that you must not stop because one family is blessed.

Educating people will help overcome natural disasters and all the things that are happening
around the world. Whether I am in Korea, Japan or America, I ask members to unite and
educate others so that these problems can be resolved. This is fulfilling one's responsibility as
a tribal messiah. You need to tell others. There must be no one who does not know, especially
since they are living at the same time as True Parents. By doing this you will live freely in the
eternal world.

Our life as blessed families is the greatest blessing in all of the 6,000-year history of fallen
human beings. You must not keep it to yourselves. There is a future for us, and for those of
the second and third generations. Depending on how you expand your environment, your
descendants can be freer. Isn't it the parents' heart to hope that their children will live a better
life than they have? Hence, for the sake of your loving children, you must fulfill your
responsibilities before you go to the next world. (2015.12.12, International Peace Education
Center, Las Vegas)

Truly, our Heavenly Parent, who has worked until now for the providential history of
restoration through indemnity, has been lonely. God, who has to be the omniscient and
omnipotent king of kings, has been lonely. Why is that? Can there be a king without citizens?
You must liberate your ancestors in the spirit world. True Father said to liberate 420
generations of your ancestors. The spirit world has formed during the long, long period o f
6,000 years since the Fall, as indicated in the Bible. Your ancestors there have no connection
to God. They do not know God's Will.

Now that you have received the Blessing from True Parents, you must liberate and bless your
ancestors and help them change into good spirits. You and all tribal messiahs must take on
this responsibility today. Therefore, you must expand the environment of the spiritual world.
This means that our Heavenly Parent's and True Parents' people must increase. By fulfilling
your responsibility, you who are on earth will be able to carryout Father's providential work
more enthusiastically around the world. Seven billion people do not know True Parents' or
God's Will. We must open the way oflife, the way of hope for them. (2015.05.30,
International Peace Education Center, Las Vegas)

Spreading the Word and practicing true love

You who joined the movement first should 100 percent convey the Word that explains God's
situation and True Parents' heart to others. You have this responsibility to convey the Word. If

182
you give someone who is eating a rotten fruit a fresh fruit, who will refuse it? You must give
people of the world an opportunity to make a choice. That is your responsibility.

You only live on the earth for a brief moment. It is not easy to live to 100 years. The reality is
that we cannot go beyond 100 years old in good health. This is the same as a baby who spends
ten months in the mother's womb. If the baby who has been in the womb for ten months
decides not to come out, then the mother and the baby will die. We have to go to the spirit
world. That is how God created it to be. We have to become people who are fit to go to that
place that we all must go. This world was created to be a place where we can practice true
love. Are you living like this for the sake of your family, tribe and nation? You must make a
determination to live like this from now on. (2006.07.07, Sarajevo, Bosnia)

You must practice the Word in your daily life and harvest the fruits. You have to start by
conveying the Word to your relatives, siblings and people who are close to you, then change
their lineage by them receiving the Blessing. If the fallen world is a wild olive tree then the
blessed families are the true olive trees. You should not be the only ones to hold that title.
You must multiply this. You must expand the movement to practice the word and be grateful
every day to be living in an era when we can realize the kingdom of heaven on earth and in
heaven, which is God and humankind's wish. During the Universal Peace Federation rally to
send people back to their hometowns, I saw many people prepared by God who accepted the
Word and who determined to live according to the Word. There are people who are investing
their lives to live up to the Word. That is why you have to do your best day and night to
convey the Word. There are more blessed families here than people who have not been
blessed. People who have received the Blessing should have children. You must have children
and you must spread the Word as well. You cannot go to heaven with just your one blessed
family. (2006.06.24, Riga, Latvia)

When the movement to practice true love according to True Parents' teachings begins in this
nation and spreads to all the world, then naturally we can realize one global kingdom of
heaven centered on God, which is what God and humanity have been waiting for. In order for
this to happen you have to do your best in the face of adversity. As tribal messiahs, there is no
problem in blessing 430 couples. Why is that difficult? True Parents are waiting for the seven
billion people of humankind. These are people who have lost their parents like orphans and
you are simply letting them know about their parents. This is the path that will make you a
proud ancestor of Cheon Il Guk. You will become filial and loyal sons and daughters.

You must work together with True Parents in this era so that your name can be remembered in
history. How can you just sit and wait when you think about the seven billion people who
depend on you? You must get up. You must go forward. You must make noise. Each person
must do his best and complete his responsibility as a tribal messiah. You must heal the
anguish and pain of Heavenly Parent, True Parents and Jesus Christ and you must become
proud filial and loyal sons and daughters in your life on earth and in the eternal world.
(2014.12.21, South Point Hotel, Las Vegas)

You just saw on the screen a short video about the life of a monarch butterfly, which is only
about three to four centimeters in length. The size of its brain is about the same as the tip of a

183
needle. Yet, a new butterfly born as a larva flies to the very place where other butterflies in its
lineage had gone and died. Isn't this profound and mysterious? Human beings use a compass
and what they have learned in order to find their way. How could this tiny being with a brain
the size of a dot—I mean smaller than what you'd get if you prick something with a needle—
navigate to safety and multiply? When we observe these things, we know for a fact t hat
compared to Mother Nature we have led truly shameful lives.

You are people whom Father remembered when he was alive. That is why he said that he
would place you in the position of Cheon Il Guk owners in the new era. Think about this. A
king cannot exist without his subjects. As you carry out your responsibilities as a national
messiah or a tribal messiah, you have to raise people, your subjects. You have to witness.
Only then can you fulfill your given responsibilities. A person who fails to fulfill his
responsibilities is without a future. Do you want to live in that way and exit without leaving
behind a name or a legacy? It should not be that way.

I personally enjoy watching nature documentaries. I have watched many. I heard the other day
that there is a certain bird that lives in Alaska called the longbill. When preparing for the
winter, the longbill flies non-stop for ten days to Australia. It prepares to fly like that. Who
taught it to do this? So many things in nature put us to shame. Have we ever strenuously made
effort, like this bird, for ten days, without eating or sleeping, for the sake of restoring our
neighbors, our tribe or our nation? Even this bird, which cannot speak, exerts itself in this way
to multiply its own kind. What can we say for human beings who were created as the lords of
creation? (2014.11.12, Cheon Jeong Gung)

Recently, I probably told you about the story of the monarch butterfly. With its small body, it
travels 5,000 kilometers from Canada to Mexico. It does so in order to multiply. The course it
needs to fly. It was not taught how. Yet, it finds that place, returns to its hometown, and
multiplies.

Human beings in this fallen world are living in a way that is less profound than this small
creature, this insect. You have to stimulate people's original minds and teach them what kind
of beings we are and that we must meet the True Parents. They have to be reborn through
True Parents. Only by attaining new life in this way can they return to the state that our
Heavenly Parent envisioned for human beings at the time of the Creation. Even though the
tiny insects know the way they have to go, human beings are ignorant. But you know True
Parents, and you are living in attendance to them. In other words, you are all wealthy people.
You are not wealthy people because you have a lot of money, but because you are happy and
are big-hearted. Sharing this with others should be the way you live.

If you live a happy life with everything you need, the final place to go is God's kingdom in
heaven. If you lived alone in heaven, you would not be happy. You would be lonely. We have
to go all together. In this light, nobody else is happier than we are; nobody else is wealthier or
more deeply blessed than we are. We can share this. Yet the world does not share, right? Even
though they already have something, they still want to take away from others, right?
However, we share our blessings, which is why they multiply. We become wealthier. We
become happier. This is all thanks to True Parents. (2014.11.30, Cheon Jeong Gung)

184
In Hawaii you can find banyan trees. They are huge and leafy, so they provide shade in the
strong sun. People can rest under their branches. This tree does not grow toward the sky, but
its branches extend down to the ground and it produces numerous roots, which expand more
and more horizontally, so the tree gets bigger and bigger. The branches reach down into the
ground like roots to help the tree be strong. I have self-realizations when I look at the natural
world our Heavenly Parent created. Like that tree, True Father explored wild and remote areas
around the world and he expanded his roots oflove with numerous conditions of devotion. He
came as the True Parent, and created a foundation for victory for humankind for the first time
after 6,000 years, but when looking around the world as a whole, we see there is still so much
more we must accomplish through our devotions and effort. (2014.05.11, Cheon JeongGung)

Let’s return to the early times

The Unification Church originated from divine spirit and truth. In the beginning, when Father
was ministering, whenever members came to the church, they never wanted to leave. They
wanted to stay with True Parents, even if it meant staying up all night. If there was anything
True Father wanted done, members wanted to do it for him. Even without anyone pushing
them, back then the members led that kind of life of faith. Though ours was a small church, it
was overflowing with love. Everyone was united and we overcame the most difficult of times.

The Korean church produced many blessed families and came to have many unforgettable
stories. Married women who had joined the church before their husbands did went through
many difficulties when their husbands were unsupportive. Moreover, we were all in a position
where we had to go out to pioneer; everyone had to go, regardless of age or sex. Women who
had families had to do pioneer witnessing as well; to do that, some even left their children in
orphanages. In this way, from the time of the 36 Couples Blessing until the 430 Couples
Blessing, Korean church members made many sacrifices in order to advance God's
providence.

In those early days, our church president Rev. Eu Hyo-won gave lectures all day long, even
though he suffered physical disabilities. Even healthy people find it difficult to lecture for an
hour or two, let alone all day long. Not only that—we were too poor to have proper food at
that time, so he was malnourished. Despite such difficulties people joined the church and we
blessed the 36 Couples. We need to cherish the 36 Couples because they are the root of heart;
membership multiplied based on the foundation of the 36 Couples.

Therefore, all of us, including members in Korea, Japan and the United States, need to return
to that beginning time when we were passionate and our church constantly overflowed with
true love. We must begin anew. Accordingly, we will have Divine Principle taught
continuously in our churches and have workshops continuously. You should pull yourselves
together mentally and physically, and do whatever it takes to unite and fulfill what you were
unable to do for the Parents—what you were unable to do though you only received love until
now—even if it means making effort, spending sleepless nights. Even then that would not
suffice. (2012.10.01, Cheon Jeong Gung)

185
In the early years of the church Father raised the members through his words, his love and
with strong bonds of heart. From now on, the church in Korea and throughout the world must
become like that. Overall I will lead the Korean church in that direction. The same goes for
the rest of the world. Even without explaining it in words, we all can feel the bonds of heart
we have with each other, forged with God at the center. When we unite, we can be totally
interconnected. You are blessed families who are connected to one another with a strong bond
of heart, and based upon this, you need to cooperate fully with one another. To build a church
based on heart, whether you have a public mission or not, gear your every action, word and
attitude first for other people and the environment. You must be considerate of those around
you. (2012.09.03, Cheon Jeong Gung)

Most pressingly, the question is how we can return to the spirit of the early days in our
church. How can we unite with the Word in spirit and truth, so we can become a vibrant living
church? Our task is to share the words of the Principle unceasingly every day with new
people, and inspire them to attend seven-day, 21-day and 40-day workshops and then receive
the marriage Blessing. We need to find many new members and make our Unification Church
vibrant and full of life and spirit. What should we do to transform the current church so that it
can become a church vibrant with life? Can we become a church that can give birth to new
members without overly focusing on numbers? I have thought deep and hard about this. The
projects that True Father initiated are so vast and numerous. How can we adequately preserve
and develop this and take it with us? I have contemplated deeply about this.

The sight of Rev. Eu Hyo-won in the early days of our church, lecturing all day long without
eating properly despite his disabilities, and laboring so hard to find one new life, remains
deeply impressed on my mind. The fruits of his efforts at that time are the 36 couples and 72
couples, right? They became the roots of the Unification Church. Among them there are those
who didn't receive this grace in the end. However, I saw how most of them remained in the
position of the elder brothers and sisters of all the blessed families as the roots of this
movement. There are now only a few of you remaining but you are indebted to Heaven in
many ways. I think I have to help you repay those debts before you go to the spirit world.
Internally I am doing these things, and externally, I want to push all of you into a position
where you can make great effort, like Rev. Eu did in his time, in offering all of your soul and
might in finding even one new life. The church should be overflowing unceasingly with God's
Words. You cannot call it a church just because worship is held there on Sunday. You should
create a church that can be breathing and moving with life twenty-four hours a day.
(2012.09.30, Cheon Jeong Gung)

I have been saying that I will transform the church into one that is alive and breathing. As
long as people have life, they continue to move. It is only the dead that do not move. I have
said that I will make such a church.

If you make effort with the resolve to restore the people of this town in a month, why would
True Father not help you? Wouldn't True Father, who transcends time and space, be drawn to
your devotion and do great works? Can't you think about that? We are living in the era when
achievements must be tangible. Your church should be a place where the lights are always on
because you are awake at night. Wouldn't Father be drawn to the churches that have the lights

186
on while he tours around the world? I am saying that you should make your church center a
place that True Father would not pass by without stopping. (2012.10.16, Geomundo Ocean
Cheon Jeong Gung)

Spring brings into mind the earth blooming after being frozen throughout winter and the
hearts of people cheering up after that gloomy season. People busy themselves in preparation
for spring. You can feel the arrival of spring in reality when you see these spring preparations,
the great activities being carried out, and videos covering the hard work of leaders and
members on the front line. The hardened land will receive water in spring and soften for new
sprouts and to receive new seeds. Let your imagination wander. Isn't our Heavenly Parent's
creation simply profound and mysterious? Spring is just the right time to feel and experience
these wonders.

A new spring has also started for us, the new spring of Cheon Il Guk. A whole new history
has begun with a fresh start. We have all eagerly waited throughout providential history for
this culminating event to take place. We must be grateful and joyful for having the
opportunity to welcome this new era while we are still on earth and remember that we have
the responsibility to live a life of practice. For farmers, spring means energetically and
painstakingly plowing their fields and planting seeds in order to harvest enough crops by
autumn. A farmer must take good care of his or her land in the process. Some farmers convey
their love by conversing with the land within their hearts, protecting the land and fertilizing it
well enough for the seeds to grow well and to produce a great yield. What do you think must
be done for the seeds of life to yield abundant crops? You must bear in mind how important
your missions are. Therefore, you cannot rest. You must raise every single life with a parent's
heart day and night.

It is important that you set up substantial goals every day. We have three meals a day, but a
person's life is more important and urgent than food is. We must be able to reveal to the world
that this country is God's homeland by 2020, but this goal cannot be achieved using our old or
current methods. Therefore, we must dedicate ourselves day and night, investing tenfold,
twentyfold or a hundredfold more effort than we do now. (2013.04.03, Cheon Jeong Gung)

187
 Our Global Mission Strategy

Book 1: Global Unity Through True Parents

Part 2: Global Mission Strategy for National Restoration
Chapter 2: Our Global Mission Strategy

Cheon Jeong Gung and the International

Headquarters

I declare that it is now time for all of you to

unite with True Mother with one mind and
one body, no matter what, and to take action
and live up to your beliefs, moving as a single
organization. The providential history that
began from Korea is the mainstream. Haven't
I said that this will grow to become a great
current that will sweep across the five oceans
and six continents and that all life will be
resurrected in its wake? We must
enthusiastically take action in making that a
reality. To accomplish this, you should all
learn from the good examples that you heard
in the reports from each region today and
make effort to achieve similar things. You
should hold hoondokhae every morning and
offer devotion in your families and at church.
Only then will you mobilize the spirit world.
Now you have nothing to fear. You are not
alone. The spirit world is working through
you in a comprehensive way. You should be
grateful for these busy but happy times when you can actually feel this happening, and
accordingly take action. Otherwise, you and your descendants will be left in bitter sorrow.
(2014.10.27, Cheon Jeong Gung)

If you want to become a great current and race toward the vast ocean, all the smaller currents
along the way must combine. Through the Cheon Jeong Won and through the mission
headquarters centered here in Cheon Jeong Gung, we are globally one! All organizations must
become financially independent. To achieve this you must make effort. You must invest
devotions. Now I am trying to appoint young people for the sake of our future generations.
From now, the age group will continue to become younger. This is necessary for the sake of
our future. You have to raise your successor. That is why after True Father's Seonghwa, the
first thing I did was reinvigorate the education of second generation members. Take the
history of Christianity, for example. It took more than 300 years for Christianity to be
recognized by Rome. We have to be different. We have to achieve the same feat while True
Parents are still on earth. In order to do that, all organizations and everything must become
188
united and become one in heart and body as we harvest results. (2014.10.27, Cheon Jeong
Gung)

Spring is the season of hope. It is a precious season during which our dreams can rise higher
and spread wider. But despite the beauty of the season, we hear horrific and indescribably
painful news from this country and from the world. This situation can be compared to the
people of the world being on a ship without sailors, a captain or even a compass. They
experience deep anxiety, not knowing how well the ship will contend with strong winds and
high waves, or when it might sink by ramming into a rock.

As we watch these incidents take place, blessed members of the Unification Church around
the world should stand up as heavenly soldiers. We can no longer just look on and wait. We
should not keep the Blessing that we have received to ourselves. We must let the people of the
world, who are like orphans, know that our Heavenly Parent and True Parents are carrying out
great works.

Centering on the Cheon Jeong Gung holy ground, we have opened the providential era where
Heavenly Parent can directly rule over us. We should not keep this marriage Blessing just to
ourselves. We have to fulfill our mission as heavenly tribal messiahs as true sons and
daughters who resemble True Parents. Only then can we stand in the position of ancestors . We
must rise up to fulfill that responsibility. We cannot wait anymore.

Even at this moment, do you know how many people around the world are dying without
receiving True Parents? We need to think of our fellow human beings living in misery, not
knowing the providence and not having received the amazing Blessing of Heaven, even
though they live in the same age as the True Parents. We need to be aware that this Blessing
has been bestowed for the first time, after a wait of 6,000 years. Firmly planting your feet on
the ground, you must roll up your sleeves and boldly proclaim True Parents are here on earth.
(2014.05.11, CheongShim Peace World Center)

You have to proclaim the True Parents boldly and testify that the nation and the world cannot
survive without the True Parents. This is the only path for us to show our gratitude and repay
God. Now is the time to take action. I have divided up the world into regions based on
language. I am trying to give all humankind an opportunity to participate in the providen ce.

Furthermore, I have appointed special emissaries who can embrace the continents and the
world. They will be working with you on the front line of the providence to testify about True
Parents to all of humankind. All of you gathered here should also unite as one in spirit and
heart. I will be grateful if you can have the heart to feel as if you were going together with
them. This is the message of hope for all humankind this spring. (2014.05.11, CheongShim
Peace World Center)

National messiahs, regional presidents and special emissaries, you have to have a strong sense
of mission and responsibility and focus on how to turn your region and nation around toward
God. We know this is possible based on Christian history. When the Roman Emperor
accepted Christianity, Christianity became the people's religion.

189
Currently the entire world is in chaos. It does not know which way to turn. We must step
forward. Sparing not one minute, even one second, we must seek ways to save even one more
human life. Without our awareness, Heaven has made many preparations for us. We have to
grasp hold of the hands of God who has prepared all of this for us. Our great contribution to
help God and humanity shall determine the destiny and future of the world. In light of this, I
am saying please do not squander your time.

Throughout the world, many people are striving to live good lives. They do not know God's
providence, but they are trying to be good. How grateful they will be when we convey
Father's words to them! What a precious thing it would be if you shared Father's words with
one person, and then that person shared it with their neighbors, and it spread to their tribe and
nation, and they all turned around and came to True Parents! As I was looking at the banyan
tree, I thought, "Ah, this is a tree that is fulfilling its purpose as God intended!" Like this tree,
you young people need to understand the precious Will of God and share His blessings with
the world as blessed family members.

I have moved the International Headquarters to the Cheon Jeong Gung Palace. Henceforth our
Heavenly Parent will directly guide everything. Even offering your small strength or a small
condition of devotion, you must not miss the chance to unite with True Parents moment by
moment. I am saying that you must not let the remainder of your life pass by without leaving
your mark, without shining like the sun. We alone represent the hopes and dreams of the
people of the world. Wherever you go, you must create a joyful environment. Let True
Parents be the center of that environment. If you move forward attending True Parents, you
will be able to achieve unlimited development and victories. (2014.05.11, Cheon Jeong Gung)

The need for national restoration

Even now we should repent that we have fallen short, and we should make a new
determination to do our utmost to return glory to God and fulfill His expectations. Henceforth,
our church should never make so much as a crack through which Satan can enter. We need to
unite absolutely. I am saying that there should not be "my voice" and "your voice.” We need
to speak with one voice. By doing so we can be a model for this nation and world. We need to
uphold the dignity of the living Heavenly Parent and True Parents. We need to become one
with True Parents. If we do this, we will have no need to be ashamed before our descendants;
we will be able to have pride that we have lived during this age as blessed families. All our
leaders and members should be of one mind and one heart, and we all should stand up once
again with new resolve to accomplish God's Will. (2014.07.01, Cheon Jeong Gung)

What is the very first thing we, FFWPU, must find so we can realize Heaven's providence,
Heavenly Parent's dream, True Parents' dream and humanity's dream? You must inform all the
people of this nation that they are the chosen people that Heaven has prepared. They are the
people of Korea, the Republic of Korea, the people among whom True Parents were born.

Through this long period, God has waited for True Parents, who would be able to realize His
dream. Christianity, which Heaven had prepared to spread the providence, did not cooperate
and no choice remained but to start again from the very bottom. We have experienced many

190
of those desperate moments over the last 50 years. God had originally planned to send the
returning Lord with a national foundation. Through that one nation, all the world's nations
would participate in our Heavenly Parent's providence. Your duty when Father was alive was
to achieve national restoration; you should have sent Father to the spirit world as the chosen
people of Heaven's homeland. That was your filial duty. Blessed families and early members,
you must deeply repent. (2017.01.03, Cheon JeongGung)

In our work to create the environment for the returning Lord, the True Parents, our most
urgent priority is national restoration. One of us has gone to spirit world. While I am still
here, we absolutely must create that environment. However, how confident are you in this?
The people of this nation still do not recognize True Parents. We are in an era with the
benefits of civilization. We live in an era in which we can connect through the internet in a
second, but what have you been doing? Why have we been unable to use the path of
civilization Heaven has given to us to get ahead? Heaven has given you the means by which
one person can reach 10 people or 100 people. Why are you not using these methods?

In order to be victorious in battle, you must gain control of the most important high ground.
What is the high ground you are challenging right now? It is the high ground of national
restoration. We must have the cooperation of all the providential organizations. The blessed
families, the early members, ambassadors for peace and national messiahs must unite with the
Korean headquarters for the establishment of Cheon Il Guk, especially for the grand goal of
national restoration.

In order to regain the high ground, you must all become one. There is only one goal, the
fulfillment of which brings us to this high ground. If you made the determination to fully
advance, we can be full of hope. Until now, we have been unable to fulfill our responsibilities
and offer this to Father. We must absolutely achieve this. If we advance with strong
determination, we can accomplish it. (2017.01.03, Cheon Jeong Gung)

I spoke about national restoration, but it does not end with just national restoration. We must
also achieve global restoration. Heaven prepared much of True Parents' environment but
human beings were the ones that could not fulfill their responsibilities. That is why no choice
existed but to take a difficult path. True Parents are the owners of this nation. They are the
owners of this world. Heavenly Parent is the Creator, and the ones that will achieve Heavenly
Parent's dream are True Parents. The principle is that the nations that unite with True Parents'
teachings will flourish and the nations that cannot unite will fail.

Right now, many problems have arisen around the world. The strong nations are thinking first
of the benefit to their own nations. However this is not Heaven's Will. What they are saying
and what they are asserting will not go far. You must take the lead. Heaven has prepared a
global foundation. It would be a serious matter if you were unable to fulfill your
responsibilities. Do not focus on who is the superior or who is the subordinate, but instead
focus absolutely on the development of God's Will, which will complete the providence. Until
your last breath, you must do your utmost with the determination that you will absolutely
realize national and global restoration. (2017.01.03, Cheon Jeong Gung)

191
You all have a responsibility you must fulfill while the True Parents are on earth, which is to
complete your mission as heavenly tribal messiahs and establish Cheon Il Guk. In other
words, you need to restore the nation, the fatherland of faith, God's homeland, before the
whole World. Heavenly Parent and True Parents are our pride. We need to use the word to
bring spirit and truth that will bring rebirth to this country as God's homeland by 2020. Once
you have decided your goal, you need to be ready to risk your life in order to achieve it. I
want to take all of you who are sitting here right now to the position of the future's proud
ancestors and true owners. You must not hesitate before the Word. You must bring the Word
to all the elderly people in all the remote country towns and mountain valleys in every corner
of the country. How painful it would be if you are not remembered by the True Parents even
though you lived in the same age and even in the same country as they did. True Parents are
the answer to everything. We now need to be forthright in teaching this to all the VIPs, or
peace ambassadors who are connected with us, and open the path for them to fulfill their
responsibility before the end of their lives. {2015.04.24, Cheon Jeong Gung)

Right now, the world is in the midst of chaos and confusion. The great nations are concerned
with their own nation's benefit. It is the same with smaller nations. And the same wit h the
religious realm. Then how can we unite the people of the world? The only way is to teach
them the fundamental truths. They must come to know about God. They must know God's
hope and dream. The only people who can teach them this is the True Parents. If we don't
know True Parents' words and will, we cannot become one. We must absolutely succeed in
our goals and plans. You must not hesitate. We do not always have such opportunities. Time
is of the essence. When we look at how this nation and the world is revolving, we can say that
God gave us an opportunity. This is not possible by human strength alone.

That is why I am emphasizing that you must know the truth and that you must know God. The
original owner of this universe was God, the Creator. There is no way for resolution without
knowing God. You who know God should be marching forward boldly and strongly.

The religions are longing for True Parents. Without True Parents, you cannot separate
yourself from Satan's lineage. From now on, you must put your life on the line and carry out
revolutionary works during your lifetime. Don't wait for someone else to do it. What is there
to fear? We have to teach and educate people. People are wasting time. It will be quick if they
come to know God and True Parents and move forward in the direction of creating one world
under God. Their wish is also for a peaceful and free world. In order to build this world, there
must be a center. We have to become one. We must become one with True Parents as the
center. (2017.02.09, Cheon Jeong Gung)

From now on, our providence, True Parents' providence is to search for a nation. With the
world as our objective, we should bring at least seven restored nations to God by 2020. Are
you ready for this? It is not enough to just say "Yes.” You must show results. In order to do
this you need to solve all humankind's difficult problems, racial problems, and religious
problems with True Parents and True Parents' ideology. We have one single goal. We must
unite and move toward our goal of establishing God's fatherland, a nation united centered on
True Parents. All our organizations should educate others about True Parents and guide them

192
to develop into blessed families engrafted with new life through True Parents. (2015.09.17,
Cheon Jeong Gung)

God's dream should be achieved while I am still on earth. The Korean people need to be
awakened from their ignorance. So what do you need to do? You should start by bringing
change to the people. You need to fulfill your responsibility as tribal messiahs and restore the
nation. Our religion must become a religion of the people. A religion of the people is a
religion of True Parents. This must be a nation that attends True Parents. You must bring this
nation to become one with True Parents while True Parents are still alive. We must develop
this idea. That is the only way. (2016.04.06, Cheon Jeong Gung)

Global mission strategy

Strategic nations, all nations, need a strategy. Today, there are many religious conflicts arising
all over the world. A few days ago, many people died in France. The only organization that
can resolve this issue is the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification.

Not only that, what is China doing right now? When we look at China's territory, there isn't
much sea area. Therefore, they are trying to expand their ocean sphere by building an artificial
island. This is a boundary issue. The only organization that can resolve this issue is the
Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. Only the True Parents can do it. With t he
current system, there is no way to resolve all the issues happening worldwide. There are
serious family and youth problems in every nation. We have the answers to these issues. That
is why we must start educating youth in elementary, middle and high schools. (2016.07.17,
Cheon Jeong Gung)

In the history of Christianity, we can find many examples of people who joined Christianity
by following the king or governor's determination. You can also achieve such miracles in your
activities. Do you think God was just sitting back and waiting for this moment to come? He
could not bear fruit because there was no one on earth who could become his object partner.

From now on, you must consider yourself as all grown up. For how much longer will you
depend on your Parents? You must bear fruit. Try praying to God while earnestly offering
sincere devotion. True Parents have given you everything. You must offer more sincere
devotion if your report prayers are to reach the level where God can answer them.

I will teach you the way. Why aren't there miracles on your path? You cannot hope for a
miracle to come in a day when you haven't offered sincere devotion.

All the Unificationists must unite and do whatever it takes so that the nations that were
selected as strategic nations this time can be victorious. This must become your greatest goal
today. (2016.07.17, Cheon Jeong Gung)

You should not make excuses anymore. Do not make the excuse that it is too hard. You
should be positive: I can do it. I just have to do it! I did it! You need to make a habit of this

193
attitude. The status of the Unification Church has soared all around the world. It is different
from the past.

The history of civilization is the same. Many conveniences make life more comfortable and
faster, save time and space and contribute to civilization. By utilizing these to their utmost, we
should teach all of humanity about True Parents. We should let them know, "True Parents
have come as pioneers and have worked for the sake of humankind. Thus, they have opened
Cheon Il Guk. You all have the opportunity to become citizens of Cheon Il Guk. Come!"
(2015.06.22, Cheon Jeong Gung)

We have sent missionaries to many countries all over the world, but in reality many countries
still have not accepted the Family Federation or the Unification Church. Even Europe is still
like that. I know that it has been difficult for members because it is where the Christian
culture originated and we have received great opposition there. However, this is a new era.
The Christian culture is of the past. Currently, there is no other path to the future but us. We
need to teach this.

The Word, the Principle, is important in raising a human being. Those who do not grow up
with the Principle will bend here and there depending on the situation or environment, like a
wavering reed. Yet, those who know the Principle do not waver. This is why I have stressed
church innovation through the spirit and the truth, and cultivating and educating competent
individuals among our second generation! (2015.06.22, Cheon Jeong Gung)

The Korean church must witness a lot and become a central nation that can send many
missionaries around the world. Korea must become the source nation. In light of this, I am
greatly interested in CARP and the youth movement. Cheon Il Guk is the goal of this age in
which we are living. We should become devoted children and patriots that bring forth many
Cheon Il Guk citizens. You must save your tribe and liberate humankind. The season of
harvest is a good season for witnessing. We are in an era that is different from past eras. We
must be innovative when it comes to witnessing methods. And you must start in gratitude and
joy. It is a very joyful thing to find one life. Please pray that we can succeed in awakening our
young people and reviving the church. When this happens, the whole church will be alive.
(2014.10.01, Cheon Jeong Gung)

Whatever I have decided and have told you will surely come true. The problem is you. In this
respect, as long as I am on earth, I will directly help you. The same applies to everyone else.
We must be victorious while I am on earth. Centering on True Parents, we must accomplish
the dream of our Heavenly Parent, the dream of True Parents, the dream of humankind.
Centering on True Parents, we must become global citizens who can move forward to develop
and accomplish a new providential history. Please work hard to accomplish your strategic
goals. (2016.07.20, Cheon Jeong Gung)

Learn Korean

If we analyze the term Hananim (God in Korean), hana means first or one and only a nd nim is
the honorific title. This means the one and only God. The Korean language can express all the

194
sounds of nature. The Korean language can mimic all the sounds as they are. It is the most
scientific and ideal language.

One of the reasons True Father emphasized the need to learn Korean is because God likes the
Korean language the most. The languages used by the billions of human beings on earth are
all different but the language that touches and moves God's heart is the Korean language. The
language that liberates God is the Korean language. The language that made it possible to
move and open the heart of God, who had no choice but to carry the weight of the lonely and
sad history after the Fall of Adam and Eve, began with True Father. (2006.06.18, Ula anbaatar,
Mongolia)

The Korean language moves God's heart the most. It is through True Parents that God's heart
was opened. There are many languages in the world but they were not made by God. They
were made by human beings after the Fall. The Korean language is very simple, but scientific
at the same time. It can express all the sounds. God allowed the birth of the Korean language
because He loved humankind. The Korean language is very easy if you know the basics.

The Korean language can establish the relationship of father and son. It is a vertical language.
It is the language that can open God's heart. It is the language that God listens to first and the
one that God speaks. Since you know this reality, you must learn Korean.

When we do hoondokhae, it is not just for us but God and all the ancestors in the spirit world
are also listening. So which country's language should we be using so that everyone can join
in? We have to use the Korean language. When I did the world tour, I tried to be considerate
and did hoondokhae in English and your native languages, but the principle is that it should be
done in Korean. (2006.06.24, Riga, Latvia)

God loves the Korean language the most. There are more than 6,000 languages in the world
but there are not so many languages that can move God's heart. The language in which we can
understand God's heart and situation, comfort him and melt his anguish and pain is the Korean
language.

Also, the Korean language is scientific. You can use the Korean hangul alphabet to write
down the sounds of nature just as you hear them. Furthermore, the language form differs
based on whether it is spoken to an adult or a child. Imagine there is a family of three
generations living together. In the English language, a three-year-old can go to his grandfather
and ask, "Have you eaten lunch?" using informal language, which does not express the respect
the child should show to his grandfather. In the Korean language they would use the polite
form. That is why the Korean language is most suited to attend and live with God. Once you
know the grammar, you can quickly master the Korean language. (2006.07.03, Warsaw,
Poland)

Which language do you think touches God's heart and goes straight into His ears? There are
many saints who have come and gone in history and they earnestly offered sincere devotion to
God. However it is the True Parents who have comforted God's heart and liberated God. Only
True Father's words reach God's ears. The Korean language is the best way to become one in

195
heart with Father. The young second generation should absolutely learn Korean. As the
number of second generation members increases, they should all start making an effort to
learn Korean.

The fastest way to learn a language is through songs. In the American movement, the Seattle
church has a blessed family choir that includes first and second generation members. When I
did the world tour, I saw these white children with blond hair and black hair singing Korean
songs. It was very beautiful. I gave them the name "Sun Hak Choir.” This choir once came all
the way to Korea to put on a concert.

Wherever I go, I see many second generation. I told them to create a choir if possible because
singing Korean songs will help them learn the Korean language quickly. (2006.07.02,
Valletta, Malta)

196
Challenges in Inheriting the Tradition, Hoondok and
the Importance of the Word
Book 1: Global Unity Through True Parents
Part 3: Tradition and Inheritance
Chapter 1: Challenges in Inheriting the Tradition

Let us resemble True Parents

You must have heard stories about True Father going fishing or hunting. Every time Father
goes fishing, I find myself pondering. Father is one of the busiest people in the world. He is
always talking about the providence and taking care of business and thinking up com plex
plans in order to realize it. However when he is fishing, he looks like he is not thinking about
anything other than fishing and concentrates completely on it like it's the most fun activity in
the world. When he was young, if he saw a big fish in the pond, he would go fishing there for
40 days straight saying that he had to catch that fish. I don't think there's anyone in history
who has as much will and tenacity as True Father. I hope that you will long and yearn for God
the father and that you will learn the truth and strive to become the source of the truth until
the day when you become perfected people who resemble God. (1967.08.03, Tokyo Church,
Japan)

True Father has no private life. He lives like he has forgotten about it. However when it
comes to humankind, he treasures every last person in his heart and believes that he has to
raise them up to stand before God. He is pouring out his heart and soul to save people so that
they can be reborn as filial sons and daughters. He is always thinking about you members and
your personal lives. There is not a day that he does not worry and think about you. I always
feel sorry to True Father. Even if Father goes to bed late, he rises early in the morning and
prays seriously. Even if the wind is blowing or if it is raining, night and day he is praying for
you, the children of the Unification Church. When I see the face of Father meditating deeply
on how to fulfill God's Will, I think he is someone whom God cannot help but love.
(1967.08,03, Tokyo Church, Japan)

I hope that you empower yourselves as much as you can with the Divine Principle. I hope that
you can be unchanging in a world of heart that is firmly connected, not in a master -servant
relationship, but in a father-son relationship. When you are suffering, please think about True
Father.

True Father is concerned about the situation surrounding you, prays for you and is
cooperating with you. You should feel safe and secure in your hearts knowing that True
Father is here and marches forward despite any adversity or difficulty. You must become
children who can convey truth and love to every corner of the world. The path to becoming a
true child that can receive the love of True Father is to understand his heart and to become
one in heart with him. (1967.08.03, Tokyo Church, Japan)

197
In 1995, the year motto contained the phrase, "Inherit the True Parents' realm of victory.” This
means that True Parents were victorious. True Parents have realized the goal that they came to
the earth to fulfill. Therefore, the child has to inherit the victory of the parents. What will you
do? True Parents' victory is not ordinary or easy. These days I am living life in a constant
state of tension and urgency. For example, we have to walk and make our way through places
surrounded by cliffs. Even then, we must survive. The more I see the will of God expanding
and being realized, the more my heart is like that. From now on, we must live our daily life,
putting Father's teachings into practice. Until now, you only thought it in your head and said
that you would practice it but from now on you have to become people who can practice it
with the actions of your body. Therefore, you cannot say that you were not able to accomplish
your responsibility because of someone else. You should come to the conclusion that
everything is your responsibility, that you must work harder and that you were lacking. True
Father is the one who has lived like this on the front line. (1995.09.17, Osaka, Japan)

Establish Heaven's tradition

I made a promise to Father. At the time I met Father I was 17, and I understood God's
providence. So I made a determination. I said, "No matter how difficult it is to fulfill the Will,
I will bring it to a conclusion in my lifetime.” I told him that I would accomplish God's
purpose of creation and the ideal world of creation. I said that I would accomplish this by all
means. To do that, I am determined not to change. I want to accomplish the Will that he left
for us to fulfill, together with all of you. I hope that as we go along the path, none of you will
be sons and daughters who fall away. That is my wish, and it is also Father's hope.
(2012.09.03, Cheon Jeong Gung)

We must be grateful to True Parents. Through the Word, we came to know the principle of
indemnity and we came to know that we cannot move forward without going through a course
of restoration. You have to stand in the same realm of heart as your parents and furthermore,
you must live in the same realm of heart as them. In this sense, from True Parents'
perspective, the children of the True Family are just like you. From now on, for as long as I
live, I will establish the tradition so that you and the True Family can stand in the same realm
of heart as the True Parents. (2013.04.20, Cheon Hwa Gung)

You have a lot of good fortune. You were favored to stand in the position of ancestors in this
new era, the Cheon 11 Guk era of the new history. That is why from now on, it will be
recorded on earth and in the other world how you lived in the position of absolute faith,
absolute love and absolute obedience by establishing a vertical standard centering on True
Parents. True Parents began a new history, so while they are here on earth, they have
pioneered everything for us. While I am still alive on this earth, I will develop True Father's
legacy and establish a tradition so that it can shine into the future. I will completely organize
and arrange the words that True Father left behind. This is True Father's will and this is my
will. (2013.05.13, Busan)

This day, the day of the worship service celebrating the 40th day after True Father's
Seonghwa, marks a new starting point for the providence. During the last 40 days, Father has
visited many places in the spirit world. He has met figures from providential history and has

198
experienced directly the circumstances of God's creation of heaven and earth. I have been
conversing with True Father in my heart over the past 40 days. I have been preparing. Father's
thoughts have become my thoughts and my thoughts have become his thoughts. Throughout
those 40 days, Father visited me at Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, and I spoke with him heart to
heart. In particular, True Father agreed with me 120 percent when I told him I would revive
the Korean church with Spirit and Truth, and he said he was very grateful for that.
(2012.10.25, BonHyang Won)

Before True Father passed away, as soon as he got out of the car he would say, "Omma, I
want this to be done here. It would be nice to have a path like this. It would be good if you
could do that.” He was preparing to pass away and was making all these requests to me. I
never go down this road here without a care. Within the next 20 years, I must accomplish all
the things that True Father could not realize and do all the things that True Father wanted to
do. I have a lot of weight to carry. The path to establishing the tradition and order internally
and externally is urgent.

We have to quickly show the world that the Unification Church is alive and well and growing
continuously. We must have people seek us out on their own. It is also important that you
witness and make effort. People should see the results of the providence and their hearts
should guide them so that they think, "This is the place where I will pour out my heart until
the very end.” In this era, it is necessary to ensure that groups can come seeking for us on
their own and then be connected. We cannot postpone this further. I will keep moving
forward. (2012.10.01, Cheon Jeong Gung)

As people who are responsible in each field, you have received a lot of love from True Father
compared to the Unification Church members worldwide. I think all this time you have heard
many words oflove. You cannot measure the value and gravity of that. Think about yourself
Do you think that you were able to fully carry out even one command fully? I think it's good
to hold meetings, listen to the Word and redetermine yourself but from now on, you must
bring and show your results to True Father. (1984.07.22, East Garden)

If we think about God's Will and humankind, there is no time. There is really no time. If we
think that all of those people are my brothers, my family, my tribe, can't we manage to offer
this nation of Korea to God? When will we be able to offer all humankind before Heaven?
You have to make a life or death determination and invest everything you have. There is no
more opportunity to repay Heaven. Think about it. Because I am here on earth, Father will do
even greater works.

In the future you will be able to experience that Father is with you in spirit. True Father
promised that. So, if you want to see Father, please bring substantial results. I hope you can
see him that way. During his lifetime, Father did not expose his arms and legs to anyone. He
said that he took great care to protect his body, even in prison. Do you think he will appear to
anyone anytime and perform spiritual works? So I am saying, "Let's move forward with one
accord, totally focused on the Will and centered on the Principle'.' (2012.10.25, BonHyang
Won)

199
True Parents are as one person. Our thoughts and our will are one. You must become one with
me. My thoughts must become your thoughts, and your thoughts must become mine. On that
point, you must clearly boast that you are the children of our proud True Parents. There is no
need to hesitate. If you listen to what I say, follow, and do as I say, Heaven will work with
you. At that moment, your dreams will be achieved. You must unite 100 percent with True
Parents. (2017.03.29, CheongPyeong Training Center)

Chapter 2: Hoondok and the Importance of the Word

The importance of the Word

True Parents' words are like a textbook that we should read every day. It is a guide for our
daily life. If you read their words, you will get an idea about what you should do today.
Unlike the past, you must have confidence and take pride in mobilizing all of the spirit world
together with True Parents. (2006.07.02, Valletta, Malta)

To you, True Parents' words are a guide and text book. The person who has no work to do is
the most pitiful. We are happy people because we have a lot of work to do. You should be
able to share this happiness with those around you and have a great dream to return that
happiness to God abundantly. I believe that only True Father's words and ideas can resolve
the problems happening all over the world. That is why leaders who can give lectures must be
sent out to many nations. We need many leaders. If you equip yourself with True Father's
words and teachings, then you can accomplish the work of 100 people. Imagine if all the
people around you would come together for the sake of carrying out God's Will. (2006.08.18,
Honiara, Solomon Islands)

You will not be able to do hoondokhae without shedding tears as you begin to realize and feel
the depth of these teachings. If you do hoondokhae every day, then your heart will begin to
change. You will see the world in a different way. Even True Father, who is the embodiment
of the Word, reads the Word up until it is time to come out and do hoondokhae with you. You
have to be grateful for God's infinite love for humankind and become people who can share
that love. The Word will become your daily guide and textbook depending on how well you
prepare the standard of your heart. (2006.07.19, Nairobi, Kenya)

Hoondokhae life

You should show an example to your children by reciting the Family Pledge every day. You
have not properly raised the second-generation in front of God. You may have several excuses
or may blame it on the wilderness era, but now times are desperate. Out of those who carry
responsibility [in the church], the younger ones are in their S0s and many are in their 70s and
80s. For the sake of the future, we need to educate and nurture our second-generation blessed
children in front of God's Will. (2012.09.17, Cheon Jeong Gung)

I have told families to do hoondok every day together because I felt urgent about educating
our children, the second generation. You made excuses that you were doing public work and

200
neglected your children. Yet, even so, you should do hoondokhae with them. You must begin
your day this way. You need to raise the second generation well. No matter what position you
are in you must think about the future generations. Moreover, leaders should think about our
own future. However, you should repent with a desperate and earnest heart for not finding
someone to take your place. If you haven't done that already you should start now. You must
be ready to die for it. (2012.10.01, Cheon Jeong Gung)

In the early days of the church, there was no environment prepared. It was as if the first
members of the church were in a wilderness era. However, what are your circumstances
today? Of course, there are people who have a hard life, but when we think of our future, it is
hopeful. You should have confidence. You should be proud of True Parents. With just that,
your descendants will have an easy path. You should work hard to fulfill your responsibility
as tribal messiahs. You must also educate your children through a life of family hoondok so
that not one of them falls behind. Believe that Heaven is with us. This way, our country will
fulfill its responsibility to become God's homeland. You should become citizens who
reciprocate Heaven's grace. Many people around us are still unaware. You are trailblazers.
Please nurture your children so that there is not a single family in which anyone is left behind.
(2015.04.26, Cheon Jeong Gung)

If you do hoondokhae every day, you will gain wisdom on how to live in your daily life. Now
all the good ancestors in the spirit world are coming back and are working with us. God is
with us and this is the era when He can exercise His authority. Therefore, you should read the
Word day and night and you must be able to convey it fluently even as you fall asleep at
night. You must gain wisdom through the Word and propagate it. It is the same for students.
You should strive to become one in heart with God through doing hoondokhae in the morning
before going to school. If you go out with the sincere heart to meet a student who can work
even harder than you in realizing God's Will and restoring this nation, then naturally a
prepared student will emerge and come to find you. (2006.06.18, Bishkek, Kyrgyzstan)

201
 The Need to Educate the Younger Generation
Book 1: Global Unity Through True Parents
Part 5: Educating the Second Generation and Training Future Leaders
Chapter 1: The Need to Educate the Younger Generation
The second generation should be trained
to lead the providence
After True Father's Seonghwa (Ascension)
was that we must "move forward without
stopping,” and I said that I would realize
Cheon Il Guk before my life ends. To bring
that about, we need to cultivate our second
generation members. We have a tremendous
foundation, in that there are more than 500
people with doctorate degrees in the
Unification Church. That is why I recently
created an academic center. It would not be
an exaggeration to say that we developed
rapidly in our early days through CARP,
which sets us apart from other churches.
What that means is that our intellectual level
was college level. We need to work more
actively in college campuses, both to train
capable people for the future and also to
witness to the students. In addition to
college campuses, we should also
thoroughly educate middle and high school
students, since we have already created an
environment to do so. The Sunhak Educational Foundation has a high standard. Every school in
it, including the kindergarten and middle and high schools, is prestigious. In the future, all of our
schools should be brought together under a single organization so that we can create a
comprehensive educational system. Then we will be able to teach them about True Parents as
part of the curriculum. (2016.04.10, Beom-Il-Jeon, Busan)
True Father began many projects based on both spiritual and practical considerations. It is my
responsibility to bring them all under control, to organize them well and to refine them. There are
so many things for us to do in following the Word. Unfortunately, however, when it comes to
those who should lead the Unification Church in the future, we have failed to fulfill our
responsibility. We have allowed many second generation members to drift away. I am in a
position where I must take full responsibility for the present reality. My position is not an easy
one, as I need to deal with issues both on the inside and the outside. It is easy to build a new
house. In contrast, fixing, repairing and improving an old house that used to be occupied takes

202
twice as much effort and money. That is the job I have taken on. Therefore, each and every one
of you should help me out by fulfilling your given responsibility. (2012.10.18, CheongHae
Garden)
It is important to witness to new members, but we have failed to dedicate our own second
generation members to God. Whose responsibility is this? As parents, and as those who are in
charge during this age, this is something we should be ashamed of.
That is why I had to ask True Father for his consent about something. I plan to sell the helicopter
he used. Ifl don't use it, there is no one to use it. Any machine, especially something like an
airplane or a helicopter, will quickly deteriorate if left unused. It will become useless even faster
than an unused car. That is why I made a report to True Father. I told him that I will sell it and
use the money as a scholarship fund for training leaders and second generation members
worldwide for the coming age. Then he told me, "Please go ahead if that is what you want to
do.” Once that decision had been made, I felt so much lighter in my heart.
Nonetheless, now that I am about to sell it, it hurts me to think that I am unable to preserve it for
all eternity. We have all failed to fulfill our responsibility. Still, I wish to let this nation and the
entire world know about True Father, and show Heaven how quickly the Unification Church can
grow. Once I had made this resolution, I felt that there was no need to put it off any longer. What
I earnestly ask of you is that, if you truly believe in True Father as the Lord of the Second
Advent, the Messiah, the King of Kings, and the True Emperor with Holiness and Virtue, you
should testify to him and to his achievements in front of others. The way for you to witness to
others is by revealing True Father to them. (2012.09.30, Cheon Jeong Gung)
I have said that, henceforth, I will place more importance on the second generation. To make
sure that the results of your past efforts were not in vain, we need to train talented people who
can take responsibility for the future. I stated that I will sell the helicopter and use the money to
create a scholarship foundation in order to train your second generation as leaders. Of course, I
have already received permission from True Father. As blessed families who have lived in the
same age as True Parents, what should you leave behind? Lineage is important, as are traditions.
If we cannot help our future generations take firm root on a solid foundation, when could this
world possibly become one united world centered on God? You need to make it so that such a
world indeed comes to be. When spinning a top, you have seen that if you apply enough force, it
spins for a long time even when you don't whip it again, haven't you? That is the way it should
be for Korea and Japan. (2012.10.18, CheongHae Garden)
You need to raise your children or second generations in such a way that the first thing that goes
into their heart is the Divine Principle. And when they thus come to stand in a well-centered
position where they follow absolute sexual ethics, you can even let them dance or do music. You
still need to take care of them well until they reach maturity and receive the Blessing.
(2012.10.01, Cheon Jeong Gung)
Our history dates back 60 years, and yet we do not have a welcoming environment for our
second generation. That is why many of them drifted away. They have gone astray because their
parents failed to create an environment where they could grow up within the providence, and we

203
cannot just let them remain distant from us any longer. Now we have ushered in a new age, and
in this age of Cheon Il Guk, where a new history is to begin, we need to safeguard those in our
future generations and train them as leaders who can take charge of the future of Cheon Il Guk.
When I recently instituted the Universal Peace Academy, I realized that we are very short of
capable leaders. It is truly a sad reality. You are now in your 60s and 70s, and you have lived
longer than the number of years you have remaining. During that short time you still have on
earth, you need to at least become a solid rock for future generations. Also, we quickly need to
identify their strengths and train them to use them to their best advantage. In the matter of the
worldwide mission work, we need to train the second generation to take the lead. What I mean is
that the first generations should serve as good fertilizer for them. (2013.05.08, Cheon Jeong
Gung)
Hyo-jin nim and Heung-jin nim set a good example
You should exhibit the talents you were born with in every field. If you can thus bear beautiful
fruits in the culture of the Unification Church, my meeting and talking with you today will have
been more than worthwhile. You need to know the heart of our Heavenly Parent, who has sought
after His lost children for 6,000 years. I hope you will be a source of comfort to me.
The elder brothers you should establish at your center are Hyo-jin and Heung-jin. Heung-jin
passed away first. He was the son who took a risk at such a young age to protect True Father in
the time of the Cold War. He was the son who more than anyone else tried to protect True
Parents. In the Cold War era, Korea faced the threat of becoming communized. At the time, True
Father held a National Victory Over Communism Rally to protect the country. On the last day of
the rally, there were many members who had been offering devotions and prayers, and they said
to True Father, "True Father, it is very dangerous. The communists have made a plan, so you
should not speak at the rally.”
However, did True Father ever compromise with the world? I should share a secret with you.
When True Father delivered the speech, he had a diamond pin on his neck-tie, but he lost it. I
guess Satan was not satisfied with that. Heung-jin, who was in America at the time, was in a car
accident. Since he was the one driving, there was a way for him to survive that accident.
However, he thought of the second generation member sitting next to him, so he turned the
steering wheel the other way. Through this spontaneous action of a mere moment, he saved a
brother, and that is why he is now working in the spirit world as its commander-in-chief.
You have two proud elder brothers before you. You need to fulfill your responsibility in your
respective fields to finish what they could not realize on earth, and stay healthy and become
beacons to the world. You need to light up the world. You are the pure water born for the first
time in 6,000 years. Pure water must not become muddy water. In order not to become muddy
water, you need to keep on flowing. By flowing, I mean that you need to keep on developing. In
this way, you need to not only stay healthy, but also grow in every aspect, including in your heart
and in your faith. (2015.05.10, Hilton Hotel, Vienna, Austria)

204
Heung-jin had a masculine side as he grew up but he was also meticulous. He would understand
his Parents' heart and did whatever he could to make them more comfortable. For example, first
of all, Heung-jin fulfilled his duty of sacrifice in front of his parents. Second, he established
harmony among his siblings. Furthermore, as the younger brother, he completely loved his older
brother. He fulfilled Abel's responsibility. Heung-jin was 17 years old, 18 years old in Korean
age, but he had become a saint. Heung-jin was a man who had developed fully, both mentally
and physically. There was a reason God allowed Heung-jin to develop so quickly. Jesus left this
earth without fulfilling the mission of True Parents, but Heung-jin was able to perfect Jesus'
position through the True Parents. (1984.01.03, Belvedere Training Center)
I know that you are very worried about the True Children. From the time he was born, your
eldest brother, Hyo-jin, grew up saying all the time, "The position of filial son is mine!" He said
he would give his mother everything she needs, and let her enjoy wealth and prosperity. That
was how he was from a young age. In the 1960s, the Unification Church was rather poor, and he
thought that his mother should have certain things, and yet she had nothing, so he wanted to give
his mother everything she didn't have. He practiced filial piety not only with words alone.
In carrying out the providence in America, True Parents went through a difficult time. Until as
late as the 1970s, Europeans did not have a high opinion of Asians. In a word, Americans called
us Chinese. It means a person from China, but it was also used as a disparaging term to refer to
anybody from Asia. Hyo-jin, who was very proud, could not stand that. Such was the
environment of the time. At that time, American families were breaking down, serious juvenile
problems were on the rise, and the people were becoming more influenced by communist ideas.
That is why True Father went on a speaking tour of the 50 states, saying, "I came to America as a
doctor and a firefighter,” and the people of the leading class who were worried about the country
all welcomed him.
Because of True Father, however, the communists were about to lose the prize they had almost
had in their grasp, so they followed him wherever he went to try to eliminate him when the
opportunity presented itself At the time, Hyo-jin was also traveling with True Father, and he saw
them. He was so hot-blooded that he could not sit still and watch. This small boy, barely in his
teens, said he wanted to fight against adults. Such was the environment he grew up in.
(2015.03.18, Cheon JeongGung)
Knowing that it takes manpower and effort to bring people to accept the Word, Hyo-jin
wondered time and again, "Isn't there a way to save people effectively, all at once, almost as if
they are caught in a whirlwind?" That is why he began doing heavy metal music, which was
quite a contemporary style. Thinking to himself, "I will change the hearts of people through this
music, and thus guide them to the Church,” he created more than 10,000 songs in three years.
That was an impossible feat for a human being. He both wrote and composed all the songs. That
being the case, night and day lost meaning for him. His days became irregular. His physical
rhythm changed completely. A person's physical body has limits, and if you continue to use up
your energy, you need to replenish it, don't you? His character was just like True Father's.

205
The lyrics of Hyo-jin's songs reveal his filial heart. Also, because he studied in Korea, his
vertical standard stood tall and straight. From now on, I will establish the tradition. I hope you
will become the Top Guns whom I can remember in my heart. Henceforth, the life of a church
leader must be stainless. It must be transparent. Their words should suit their actions, and they
must put their words into practice. What I am saying is that their words should carry weight.
They must not say words that a leader would not say, just because they are "upset" or "angry.”
Since you are blessed families, I am sure you have raised children. When you are educating
them, you start out by using the polite form of speech for their education even though you are
adults, don't you? You thus teach them to use polite speech first. This is similar to that. I hope
you will become virtuous leaders. This is the true and truthful model. By following it, you should
create a culture such that, when someone says, "So-and-so of Top Gun is on the way. So-and-so
is coming,” you are welcomed with loud applause. And I have not forgotten how hard you have
worked. You are greatly blessed to meet True Mother. (2015.03.18, Cheon Jeong Gung)
Hyo-jin's portrait should be placed in the Jeong Shim Won at the CheongPyeong Heaven and
Earth Training Center. Hyo-jin and Heung-jin stand in the position of the restored elder son and
younger son, that is, Cain and Abel. Until now, Heung-jin was at the center of the spirit world as
its commander-in-chief, but from now on Hyo-jin stands in the position of attending True
Parents as the elder son. Hyo-jin's portrait should be placed on the right side of the portrait of the
True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind in Jeong Shim Won, and Heung-jin's portrait
should be placed on the left side and Daemonim's portrait on the right side of his portrait.
Hyo-jin passed away on March 17, 2008, and True Father bestowed on him the title, "Shim
Cheon Gae Bang Won Choong Hyo Gae Mun Ju." "Shim Cheon Gae Bang Won" means a
garden that can open the deep, wide, high and infinite spirit world, and "Choong Hyo Gae Mun
Ju" signifies becoming the owner of liberation and freedom who will not be stopped anywhere,
be it the physical world, the spirit world, all nations or all ages-because he is the representative
of a family of filial piety and loyalty that attends Heaven based on the original standard.
(2015.08.27, Cheon Jeong Gung)
Education of the third generation members in Hawaii
We all need to go together as precious children of the providence centered on true love. What I
mean is that all of you born through the Blessing of True Parents should move forward together,
without anyone falling behind. Education centered on true love is important. Once a year, I am
going to choose primary, middle and high school students from Korea, Japan, America and the
rest of the world who wish to become church leaders in the future, and bring them to Kona in
Hawaii, since it is the center of the Pacific Rim providence and geographically well situated, so
that they can attend a workshop together with the True Children and True Grandchildren for two
or three weeks. We should become proud people as citizens of Cheon 11 Guk. We should treat
other members with the heart of a parent, the heart of living for their sake. (2013.07.05, Hawaii)
True Parents should not only be your True Parents, but also the True Parents of all of
humankind. Even the people living in the fallen world feel in their innermost heart that they wish
to be happy, to be peaceful and to live well. Human beings today, however, have never yet

206
known a day of comfort. Though they think that they would be happy if they could eat well and
live in affluence, things do not work out that way. They become discontented. Why is that? It is
because this world did not grow and receive the Blessing as it should have done in accordance
with the original Word of the Heavenly Parent. The Fall of our first ancestors Adam and Eve has
caused human history to be miserable in our present time. God should have become the King and
Owner of Peace, but instead this world came to be under the dominion of Satan, so it cannot be
peaceful. Problems related to national borders, race and religion are breaking out, and and the
conveniences of civilization are also causing the destruction of nature. The only people who can
resolve all such problems are True Parents. However, only a handful of people know about them.
I cannot help but reach the conclusion that your parents, the first and second generation members
who received the Blessing before you, failed to fulfill their responsibility. Though they should
have expanded the environment for True Parents, they failed to adequately support True Parents.
Now, I wish to place high hopes on you. In the world, you alone are the pure water. You are the
pure water that is neither tainted nor polluted. The world today is very polluted. In particular,
severe droughts caused by the destruction of nature are brought about through human
wrongdoing. True Parents are in a position where they cannot just sit still and watch. We need to
step forward and educate others. We need to restore the environment from its current state back
to that originally created by God, to return to a clean, unpolluted world. That is our
responsibility.
Hawaii has some of the least polluted islands in the world. There are seven islands in Hawaii,
and this island we are on is called the Big Island. It is also the least polluted island. As you gaze
upon this wonderful natural environment, you should offer earnest gratitude and glory to our
Heavenly Parent. You all need to make efforts to restore your own countries back to their
original, beautiful state as created by the Heavenly Parent. (2014.07.22, Queen Garden, Hawaii)
Hawaii is an unsoiled, pollution-free and beautiful kingdom of heaven on earth. At five o'clock
in the morning, I go out for a walk though it is still a little dark. Birds respond to you with songs,
beautiful flowers bloom in profusion, and mango trees bent over under the weight of their fruit
abound. In the Kana region, avocados grow. This is a precious fruit, rich in protein. It was the
first time I had seen that avocados grew on such big trees. I have heard that the soil of Kana
region is best suited for growing trees like avocados. That is why I recently planted an avocado
tree in Queen Garden. True Father liked bananas very much. In the beginning time, it was not
easy to find a banana. I thought that bananas grew in the shape of a fan. When I saw a banana
tree, however, I observed that it bears fruit in spiraling layers. I counted the number of bananas
in one bunch, and there were 140. Banana flowers are very big, and as the petals fall, one by one,
they are replaced by the fruit, which grows in a line that spirals around seven times, and there
were 140 in total. They had somewhat ripened, so I instructed that the banana bunch be cut
down. I had it hung up, and when it ripened and yellow, I peeled one and tasted it. It did not taste
like the bananas I had eaten in Korea. It was so good. The peel was very thin, and the flesh was
so chewy and sweet. And it was so big that someone with a small mouth would have had to cut it
in half lengthwise to eat it. As you can see, Hawaii is a place with an interesting natural
environment. I wish to show such an environment to our second and third generation members. I

207
wish to educate them here. You all have children, don't you? Is there any child among them
whom you can present before heaven and earth with pride? If you have such children, our future
will indeed be bright! (2013.07.20, Cheon Jeong Gung)

208
 The Settlement of Cheon Il Guk and the Life of the
Owners of Cheon Il Guk
Book 1: Global Unity Through True Parents
Part 7: The Responsibility of Blessed Families for the Secure Settlement of Cheon Il Guk
Chapter 2: The Settlement of Cheon II Guk and the Life of the Owners of Cheon II Guk
Tasks to fulfill for the secure settlement of Cheon II Guk
You need to be proud of True Parents. Now is the time when the people who are connected to us
should actually come to church. Those people need to receive education. You need to help them
know that church is a place worthy of appreciation where their families can be saved. It does not
matter how much worldly fame someone has; that is temporary. However, within True Parents'
ideology, whatever results one had and whatever responsibilities one fulfilled, those are eternal.
Those who have this kind of qualification can become true owners, become pioneers. That is the
path to becoming filial children and loyal subjects of our Heavenly Parent.
We must focus all our attention on that. The church needs to grow in order to restore the nation.
The growth of the church means that we need more families that are blessed. When we have
them, ours can become a good nation, God's homeland. It should become a nation where Satan
cannot exist, and cannot enter through the cracks. The politicians cannot solve everything, not
even the North-South problems that we are facing. They have everything. Why can't they use
those resources? You must find ways to teach others about True Parents 24 hours a day, whether
you are awake or asleep. Only on that path can you, your family, your nation and the world live.
(2015.09.17, Cheon Jeong Gung)
Spring is the season of hope. Our dreams can be grand. Depending on how you dream, your
dreams can develop infinitely. We must fulfill our responsibilities and achieve the first stage of
the goal we set by 2020, and then we must continue to move toward global restoration.
What kind of seeds will you scatter around you, in your nations, and in the world? Those seeds
will grow throughout the summer and when harvested in the autumn they must produce a
beautiful harvest. You have the responsibility to help them grow well. You must all have the
same heart. You must do this with a mother's heart.
You cannot solve all the problems that are occurring throughout the world if you do not attend
True Parents at the center. You must enlighten people about this. You must teach them. You
must be serious about education.
Like roosters, you must tell people that it is time. Roosters tell us when it is time. The rooster's
comb is also a symbol of courage and wealth. However, to be successful, you must make effort.
Through your efforts, you must be able to fly. You must work so hard that twenty-fours a day is
not enough.
We are happy people. Rather than my speaking a lot, while I am here on earth, I would like to fill
my heart with memories of all of you. The urgent task is national restoration! Especially this

209
nation, the Republic of Korea, must unite and must emerge as God's homeland. This is a pressing
matter. Let us unite and become proud, brave generals of Cheon II Guk, who will assuredly
realize that goal! (2017.02.10, Cheon Jeong Gung)
Living in the Cheon Il Guk era, we have concluded a historical providential period and have
made a new start. Yet, can you confidently say that you are adequately determined or resolved to
repay Heaven? Neither time nor the entire providence will wait for us, and we cannot retreat. The
only thing we can do is advance. Everything now depends on how greatly we expand the
environment from the position we now are in. You must bear in mind that an opportunity like
this, where this nation can stand as God's homeland and the central country in the world does not
come all the time.
Accomplishing Vision 2020 is our first step. I understand that all of you who have come here are
doing your best on the front line. It is true that my heart becomes increasingly serious with each
passing day as we still have many responsibilities to achieve.
Can you guarantee that you will remain in good health for over 100 years? Your lives at this very
moment are poised to become the life elements and the treasure of the spiritual world, throughout
the eternal future, and to give you special qualifications and authority in front of heaven and
earth for having lived in the same age as True Parents. You are in a position where each one of
you can become beautiful gems.
It is much easier to talk about taking a central responsibility than to actually succeed in that
responsibility. Let us say you are in charge of a small church or a regional church headquarters.
Can you stick to your responsibilities? If we think about True Parents and God's Will, we will
absolutely want to do our best. You must lead a life in which you invest your maximum effort
with a live-or-die determination every single day. You must promise that by 2020 you will make
Korea into God's homeland, which stands firm in the world centered on True Parents.
(2013.07.20, Cheon Jeong Gung)
All blessed families in the world must fulfill their responsibility by 2020 without fail, in order to
substantially realize the long-awaited dream of the Heavenly Parent and the True Parents of
Heaven, Earth and Humankind. When Cheon Il Guk is firmly established on this earth and this
entire planet is filled with citizens of Cheon Il Guk through your efforts, the dream of humanity
as one family centered on the Heavenly Parent, which is God's hope as well as ours, will be
realized. You need to bear in mind that you are now at a crucial point in time. During this period,
you should substantially work together with True Mother, with your mind and body united as
one. Each of you needs to carry out your given responsibility, the responsibility of tribal
messiahs, to create the kingdom of heaven on earth, the world over which Heaven will have 100
percent dominion. (2016.02.20, CheongShim Peace World Center)
To be strong, a nation needs many citizens. At this time when a new era, Cheon Il Guk, has
begun, you blessed families need to fulfill your responsibilities that you pledged in front of
Heaven. The more citizens Cheon Il Guk has, the closer we are to realizing Heavenly Parent's
dream and True Parents' dream. That dream is heaven on earth. If you are to live in heaven on
earth, what do you imagine it will look like? Do you eat to live or live to eat? Today's world

210
currently lives to eat. There are many different types of people, but they cannot think of the
whole because they think and act according to their own selfish desires.
We need to become one. Mind-body unity is important and you and your neighbors need to
unite. You need to live with one mind and one will. If you expand that kind of environment, it
will become heaven where God can reside.
When you are filial toward Heavenly Parent and True Parents, not because anyone pressured
you, but as an expression of your original mind, original nature, and when you first think of
Heavenly Parent and True Parents every time you have something, such as food, in front of you,
Heaven will remember this. In a place where only such people live, there cannot be any fighting;
there is complete freedom. Even your body will naturally show how happy and free your spirit
has become. How wonderful it would be if that world were to come! We should build that kind
of world.
After your parents have passed away, no matter how much you struggle to express filial piety,
who will acknowledge it? You must not forget how precious, how much a source of pride this
moment is.
Thus, we must change. Your habits, your lifestyle must all change and turn around by 180
degrees. I like the song by by Jo Hang-jo that says, "Flowers of joy blossomed after I threw away
my greed.” All these divisions occur because of self-centered desires. All these divisions
between nations, religions and races occur because of greed. The planet Earth and all creation are
not your possessions. They are God's, Heavenly Parent's possession. We, as the borrowers of the
Earth, should pay the price and compensate Heaven. Therefore, we need to change our daily
habits now. When we can do this, we will be able to witness to others easily. Has Heaven been
idle? God has been awaiting earnestly and longingly for this day to come. Has He been idle? You
are all leaders, so you should all make sure you are good examples to yourselves, in your
families and to your brothers and sisters at the church. (2016.07.07, Cheon Jeong Gung)
What I always say is that we need to unite. The first, second and third generations all need to
become one, centering on the vertical standard.
During our time on earth, we each must fulfill our given responsibility. We all need to carry out
the responsibility we have to the Heavenly Parent as His true children. Such is the position you
are in. For you first generation members, the time remaining to you is shorter than the time you
have lived. Your dream is to go into the presence of the Heavenly Parent, isn't it? What is the
Heavenly Parent's wish? It is the kingdom of heaven on earth, and humanity living as one great
family. Along the path headed toward that goal, there must be no obstacles.
I have said that you stand in a blessed position, for you are eligible to become noble families.
Your families cannot become noble families at anytime, anywhere. In this age, the age of Cheon
Il Guk, a noble family is one whose first, second and third generations have continued to fulfill
their duties of filial piety and loyalty to the Heavenly Parent and True Parents, generation after
generation, as citizens of Cheon Il Guk. I am sure there are many among you who should reflect
upon this with your hand on your heart and feel remorseful. I am the True Parent of the 7.3

211
billion human beings on earth, and only the people who fulfill their responsibility are the true
children of True Parents. There are no side paths or shortcuts along the way. Doesn't it say so in
the Bible? The children I gather will be the wheat, not the chaff.
It is true that General MacArthur performed a wonderful feat in the Battle of Incheon. However,
before he could do so, he had to receive help from a special unit because he did not know about
the geography of Korea or the situation at that time. Thanks to the members of that special unit,
General MacArthur was able to land at Incheon. You should do your absolute best for the
settlement of Cheon Il Guk with a spirit like a member of a special unit. (2016.08.11, Cheon
Jeong Gung)
Today, we live our lives with a keen sense of the spirit world. When you reach the necessary
standard to connect to the spirit world, it will work through you 100 percent. You need to live,
breathe and work with such a sense of responsibility. Once you can do that, the spirit world will
cooperate with you 100 percent. Our hope, as well as the hope of the spirit world is the kingdom
of heaven on earth and in heaven, that is, Cheon Il Guk. Shouldn't we be greatly excited, joyous,
and thankful to think that we can achieve this during our lifetime? If you truly sensed this in your
everyday lives, how could you possibly sit still and do nothing? You could not help but work
hard.
Our goal extends beyond Foundation Day, for we need to bring the marriage Blessing to all
humanity. We need to make them all citizens of Cheon Il Guk. If you live your lives in such a
way that your yesterday is no different from your today, you cannot receive the cooperation of
the spirit world. You need to know what it actually feels like to make a resolution at the risk of
your life and to dedicate your heart and soul to your mission. You need to practice such a way of
life. You need to become people who report to Heaven every day, and who work together with
Heaven. (2012.10.18, CheongHae Garden)
Life as owners of Cheon II Guk
I will give you the motto we should uphold until 2020. "Let us become true owners of Cheon Il
Guk who practice true love in resemblance to our Creator, the Heavenly Parent!" In our daily
life, we should not forget about our Heavenly Parent. During our earthly lives we should find a
way to rescue the Earth, which was created by God, the Creator. Another mission we have is to
witness to and educate people. Fallen people must go through restoration.
For the sake of the restoration of the nation and world, we should not forget this motto for a day,
an hour or even a minute between now and 2020 . We must reflect on it repeatedly, borrow
Heaven's wisdom, mobilize all the methods and skills we can muster and resolve the problem. If
we fail to resolve this problem, we also have no future. We are all part of the Unification
movement. We are one family. With this objective in mind, we must strive to achieve it with one
heart and one will wherever we are.
Let us become true devoted sons and daughters who can achieve higher results with every
passing month and year through which our Creator, the Heavenly Parent, can delight in and trust

212
us. We must not become people who keep changing. I trust that you will act responsibly with a
sense of ownership in all respects where responsibility is required.
As the motto I gave you states, let us become true owners of Cheon Il Guk who practice true love
in resemblance to our Creator, the Heavenly Parent. This motto does not imply our becoming so
later, but becoming so now. It means we must absolutely be victorious. We should not think of it
as something we will do in the future, but a motto we should achieve now. Even though the first
anniversary of Foundation Day is around the corner, please make a strong determination and
advance with this heart. (2014.01.01, Cheon Jeong Gung)
True Parents have opened the age of Cheon Il Guk, an age where the second generation must
carry out its responsibility to True Parents. That is why I have chosen as this year's motto, "Let
us become true owners of Cheon Il Guk who practice true love in resemblance to our Creator, the
Heavenly Parent!" To become the true owners, you first need to meet True Parents. It is through
True Parents that you have been enabled to stand in the position of the owners. Thus, you have
come to stand in the most precious and proud position in all of history Now, you need to open
the way for all seven billion human beings on earth to stand in the same position as you. That is
your responsibility. It is to create one world, one culture, centered on the Heavenly Parent. You
are in the position where you can save the seven billion people of the world.
True Parents have opened a new, indemnity-free era. And yet the whole of the world's population
is still waiting for True Parents. Only when we fulfill our responsibility by restoring all seven
billion people can we move on to the era that is free of indemnity. To accomplish this, each and
every one of you has the important responsibility of saving the countries, the world, all peoples.
If you want your future descendants to live in a world free from indemnity, you must accomplish
this.
You have received great blessings in the new age of Cheon Il Guk. Now, you need to become
proud filial children and loyal subjects who can unite with True Parents and establish new
traditions. You are truly happy people, because you have True Parents. I have always said that
the more happiness you share with others the bigger it grows. Only by sharing like this can we
build the kingdom of heaven on earth. And after we have created the kingdom of heaven on
earth, we will next go to the kingdom of heaven in heaven. You should not forget that you stand
in the most important central position. (2014.01.14, Cheon Hwa Gung)
I told the leaders, "From now on, all blessed families in the Unification Church should put down
strong and healthy roots with one heart and one will, centering on True Parents.” I then gave an
olive tree as an example. People who have been to Israel may know that the land there is not
fertile. It is said that it takes an olive tree 15 years to put down its roots in the barren desert, not
one or three years, but 15. How, then, can it survive in the meanwhile oppressed by the heat of
the desert? There are many stories about olive trees in the Bible. When a cloud of grasshoppers
pass through a place, all the trees there die. Olive trees, however, cause a chemical reaction that
drives the grasshoppers away from their leaves. They also warn other trees nearby to be aware,
so they can all survive. Such laws of nature are so profound and beautiful. There are trees that

213
are over 2,000 years old. We should learn from them. The question is how we, the blessed
families centered on True Parents, can put down our roots. (2015.03.07, Cheon Jeong Gung)
For the Heavenly Parent and True Parents to carry out their providence as the king of kings of
Cheon Il Guk, they need to have subjects. There cannot be a king without subjects. We blessed
families need to fulfill that responsibility. Until now, we thought of the marriage Blessing as
only belonging to my family and me, and did not consider the future. That is a truth of which we
should be ashamed. Now we cannot put it off any longer. The Incas built cities on high
mountains, and they had to find ways to supply food and other necessities at that high elevation.
Those cities were located more than 2,000 meters high. It may be possible now, but at that time it
was impossible to draw water up to such a high place by human effort alone. That is why they
had to depend on God. What we should observe in them is that even so, they adapted to such a
life, and shared the water equally, starting with those at the top. There is a Korean proverb that
says, "Only when clean water flows from the top can the water at the bottom also be clean.”
Leaders should newly reflect upon themselves from this perspective, and set an example by
following the traditions of True Parents. You must steadfastly advance to the position where you
can proclaim to the world that you have fulfilled your responsibility as blessed families who
lived in the same age as True Parents. (2015.03.07, Cheon Jeong Gung)
You can now see the path we are walking most clearly. You need to know what a great blessing
it is for you to live and carry out your responsibility here. Therefore, you should live each and
every day with gratitude. You have more things to be grateful about.
I began the story of the Swiss soldiers. When the French revolution broke out in the eighteenth
century, Louis XVI of France asked Switzerland to send soldiers to guard him because he could
not trust his own people. At the time, Switzerland was a poor country because it was situated in
the mountains. Most men from mountainous regions are strong. Swiss soldiers thus came to
guard the palace of the French king. They fulfilled their responsibility to the end and not one of
them deserted their post. They became famous for doing so at that time. The money they earned
while doing this helped Switzerland to become the wealthy and powerful nation it is today. The
people guard the Vatican today are also Swiss Guards. This is a historical fact.
After 6,000 years, the history of Cheon Il Guk, which can make God's dreams come true, is now
unfolding and developing in front of us, thanks to True Parents. You are the key people attending
True Parents in this era of Cheon Il Guk. No matter in what environment you may be, you need
to move forward with an indomitable spirit. (2016.06.01, Cheon Jeong Gung)
You have a responsibility as people who are connected to True Parents. What do you think will
happen if you pass on to the next world without fulfilling your responsibility? This matter does
not concern only you. You need to open the way for your descendants and ancestors. If you do
not carry out your responsibility, you will end up blocking their way. That is why this is serious.
If you work hard now and make effort, your descendants will receive much blessing and grace.
What I mean is that you should not think only about what is in front of your eyes, but look to the
far future. Since the path of True Parents lasts forever, your connection to them will not end after
a short while. You people who have received the marriage Blessing of True Parents stand in the

214
position of God's children who have nothing to do with Satan. Could there be anything that can
make you feel more grateful than that? (2016.11.18, Cheon Jeong Gung)
You need to repent. Even though you have lived in the same age as True Parents and worked
together with them, you should reflect much on the questions, "How much of my responsibility
have I fulfilled for True Parents' status? Am I standing in the position of a filial child? Am I
standing in the position of a loyal subject?" You should be weeping and saying, "Thank you so
much for forgiving us and letting us live as citizens of Cheon Il Guk despite everything.
Henceforth, we will carry out our responsibility as more mature children.” Fulfilling your own
responsibility must be your first priority. There is not one person who has the right to criticize
others or decide whether they have done right or wrong. (2016.07.16, Cheon Jeong Gung)
As I handed out the Cheon Il Guk holy items, I prayed that they would have not even the
smallest trace of the satanic world. You need to carry out your responsibility. No one can do it
for you. This is also true for the second and third generations. You need to fulfill your
responsibility centering on the purpose for which you were born. The question is how you should
live as citizens of Cheon Il Guk.
I say this to you most earnestly. I will make it clear to the Heavenly Parent and all the people in
the world as quickly as possible, while I am still on this earth. I will do it, I will say to them,
"True Parents lived their entire lives for the 7.3 billion people of the world, and left behind many
achievements for the coming generations and the future. You can see what they have achieved.”
You must not fall behind. There is a world of difference between your fulfilling your
responsibility while I am still on earth and your doing so after I have gone to the spirit world.
That difference is greater than the difference between heaven and earth. I hope you will live your
lives with an eagerness you can actually feel. That is how I want to remember you. This is the
love of True Parents. From now on, we will see nothing but hope in our future and in everything
that unfolds in front of us. (2016.04.23, Cheon Jeong Gung)

215
 Witnessing and Creating the Environment for
Witnessing

Book 1: Global Unity Through True Parents

Part 7: The Responsibility of Blessed Families for the Secure Settlement of Cheon Il Guk
Chapter 3: Witnessing and Creating the Environment for Witnessing
Why we should witness
We need to spread the word to the ends of this earth. The Bible also says that all nations will be
ruled by the Word and the rod of iron. This means we need to witness to others. God needs a
nation He can dwell in. For a nation to be established citizens are needed. Hence, we must
witness. You must fulfill your tribal messiah mission. You need to do this in the remaining years
of your life. If you fail to do so, you will not be able to face True Father when you go to the spirit
world. He will say to you, "I taught you to do that while I was on earth; moreover, Mother also
earnestly asked you to do it. Why didn't you do it? You need to do this at all costs not only for
yourselves but also for the sake of your descendants.” (2013.02.10, Cheon Jeong Gung)
Without a grateful heart, you cannot advance into the presence of Heaven. All of you are far too
unworthy. Still, you are lucky and should be grateful that True Parents are with you to place you
in that position and lead you even though you are inadequate. There is no time now. You have to
act differently. You should think twenty-four hours is not enough and work without sleep. You
should lead your life while strenuously striving to think about how to save one more life. This is

216
about people's lives. Someday, you and the people who lived in your time will all go to the spirit
world. They will recognize you saying, "You are that pastor, elder or deacon from the
Unification Church. How come you didn't know me even though you lived next to me? Why
didn't you talk to me or my relatives?" There are people who lived in goodness who were
prepared. Heaven has nurtured many of these people. You have to find these people. Since you
received a lot of grace, you have to offer devotion and find these people. You should present
them before Heaven. The church does not exist only for the blessed families. You have to save
the seven billion people of this world before you go. You have to love even those at the very
bottom in order to become a true teacher and true owner. Isn't there a passage in the Bible that
says those who humble themselves will rise? With a grateful heart you should think "I am so
grateful to be able to live and breathe in this age. I am even more grateful to be able to shoulder
this great mission.” This is something you can truly be grateful for. If you can have that heart, all
your desires will disappear. Do you understand? You have the Word that is more powerful than a
missile. Is there anything more important than True Father's words, True Parents' words? I am
telling you to live according to those words. (2013.04.15, Cheon Hwa Gung)
I blessed Japanese members, that they may become rich. Korea is not an exception. Please
become rich, too. The way for you to become rich not only on earth but also in the eternal world
is by saving many lives through the True Parents. Compared to our lives before, the time
remaining ahead of us is short. No matter how long we live, we will not live for more than 100
years. Please bear in mind that only when we honor True Parents' will and practice it in our lives
can we stand in a blessed position, in a position filled with love and in the position of central
figures as leaders in the eternal world. However, that does not mean that because you are a first-
generation member that you may divide all your responsibilities among the second-and third-
generation members. You must also fulfill your own responsibilities. That is why we are hopeful
and happy people. Your actions and the practice of your faith will decide the number of people
that find salvation through you. When the people that gain life through you grow in number,
True Parents, who embrace Asia and the world, will achieve everything.
No worldly laws will work in the new peaceful world, a world overflowing with peace, freedom,
unification and happiness. It will be a world without need of lawyers, attorneys or judges. You
should introduce True Parents to the seven billion people on earth and educate them so that they
can all partake in this joyful world. This is the only way we can become proud blessed families
and leaders of the Unification community in this era. (2013.10.27, CheongShim Peace World
Center)
We need to witness to as many people as possible and show True Father's glory and prestige to
the world. What is truly important is the number of people we can call our members, not just the
number of people that come to Sunday service. We need to continue giving Divine Principle
lectures in our churches. People need to be reborn through the teachings. Where individuals,
families, tribes, peoples and nations practice true love, that is where we will find Cheon Il Guk.
That is the kingdom of heaven on earth. When this happens, each and every individual will find
peace in his or her own heart.

217
I had a dream in the early days, right after Father and I were married. In the dream, I was holding
a child's hand, carrying a package and walking along on a dangerous path along the edge of a
cliff. I couldn't see what was in front of me, but I succeeded in following this path without falling
over the edge of the cliff. At the end of the path, I reached a bright light. I believe that time is
now. Let us all work hard so that on Foundation Day many people will come flocking here, like
the tide coming in, whether they are eminent members of society or ordinary people. Let's make
it a day on which large groups of people come flowing in like clouds. This is why we need many
capable people. (2012.10.01, Cheon Jeong Gung)
It is most revolutionary that the terms, “True Parents,” “the Blessing” and “blessed families”
have emerged after 6,000 years. People still don't know how precious True Parents are. We are
the only ones that understand this. We have the most precious thing right here with us. We
should let people know this. Jesus did not leave behind very extensive teachings. Even though
the area of Christian influence has not included the whole world throughout the 2,000 years of its
history, the nations that are leading the world today grew within the Christian cultural sphere.
Their hope was to welcome the returning Lord. They believed that once they met the Lord at his
Second Advent, coming on the clouds, everything would immediately change. However, they
were not aware that because human history had gone wrong from the start, restoration through
indemnity had become necessary. Without going through indemnity, it is not possible to stand
before Heaven. The laws regarding the satanic realm prevent it.
True Parents have achieved the realm of liberation and complete freedom. This is indeed a
miracle. Our Heavenly Parent waited for True Parents for 6,000 years. The four major religions
today are an expression of the hope of humankind, which has also been waiting. However, these
four religions did not reveal the fundamental truth. We have a great truth—not only to become
True Parents' children, but to realize the nation and world that our Heavenly Parent and humanity
have hoped for. Are you aware of how great a blessing, hope and miracle this is? Our blessed
families around the world must rise and let others know that True Parents have come. An
ignorant person can neither develop nor reach perfection. They must be educated. This
responsibility falls on you. Please do not give up because your immediate reality is difficult.
Through you a nation can be restored. Heaven will remember those who work to achieve this.
(2014.05.24, CheongPyeong Training Center)
You are all blessed families. You became blessed families because of True Parents. Now you do
not share any blood relationship with the people in the satanic world. They may be your brothers
and sisters but they are of a different lineage. If you are going to embrace all seven billion people
of this world, you need to tell them what you know. You should show them what kind of person
you are and tell them you became what you are because of True Parents, and encourage them to
join you. This is what True Parents meant by starting a true love movement. If you can help a
person to begin a new life, that in itself is a success. You are giving hope to them.
The True Parents of humankind are the king of kings. There should be people who can attend the
king. The king of kings cannot be the king of just one nation, Korea. God endured hardships and
troubles for 6,000 years to give this special bond and gift to us today. If you think and live the
same way today as you did yesterday, you will not be able to fulfill your responsibility. You will

218
end up hanging your head in shame before your descendants. When you go to the other world,
how many people will you find who will say "It's good to see you. I am able to lead life here in
heaven because of what you did for me during that time. Thank you.” You have been studying
God's Word for a long time and profess to know the Divine Principle. However, you have not
practiced it. After you close the book, you go off and do your own personal things. You must be
public-minded in your daily life. In other words, our Heavenly Parent and True Parents must
always come first. (2014.12.18, Cheon Hwa Gung)
Heavenly Parent, God, is the parent of all human beings. True Parents are the ones who make it
possible for us to come into God's presence. Without them, none of you is able to approach God.
Due to True Parents, we can stand before Almighty God, the Creator, as His children.
Particularly in the Orient, filial piety toward parents is taught. This means loving and respecting
your parents. Parents love and take care of their children, and they offer devotions in the hopes
that their children will surpass them. In many countries today, however, people are unaware of
the philosophy of filial piety. We are trying to fulfill our responsibility so that we can become the
filial children of God, the Absolute Being.
Receiving the marriage Blessing is not for your benefit alone. The desire of Heavenly Parent is
to be able to embrace all of the 7.3 billion people of the world as His children. Those of you who
received the Blessing earlier have to guide the rest of the world to participate in the Blessing. In
plain language, the more happiness is shared the more it will spread. The more blessings you
give to others, the more happiness you will receive in return. That is the desire of your original
mind. You must follow the road to becoming a filial child and a loyal subject. (2016.05.08,
Cheon Jeong Gung)
We need to make a new culture that will go beyond Christianity. True Parents have opened
Cheon II Guk for you. That is why all of you must take action suitable to citizens of Cheon II
Guk. You must surpass the Christians, who have been investing in attending God for the past
2,000 years, and building great cathedrals as symbols of their faith, by opening the door for the
salvation of the your descendants.
When I visited the nations of Europe, I cried profoundly in my heart. What do you members of
the Unification movement think about this age we are living in? Do you know how precious it is
that people have been able to participate in the Blessing for the first time after a delay of 6,000
years? Please become people who can be proud, not ashamed, of European culture and Christian
culture, and leave behind your history and culture. I have been worrying that perhaps you blessed
families have been living for the sake of yourselves and your own families alone. What kind of
position are you standing in? What is the center of your focus? You must think about the future.
Looking from this point of view, there are many, many things that we need to teach to the world.
What do I need to say to you so that you will understand my heart? I feel I must tell you
everything from beginning to end.
We need to leave something more permanent than what Christianity built for 2,000 years. Our
descendants should be able to admire and love True Parents just by looking at even one building,
saying, "Thank you True Parents. You came into this corrupted world and practiced true love,

219
found and restored all of humanity as your own children and opened the doors to the path of
eternal life. Why was I born in this later time? If I had lived together with the True Parents, I
would have brought greater achievements to True Parents than my ancestors did..." All of you
please awaken. From now on you need to be different. From now on do not be satisfied to be
observers. All of you, please become responsible people, become the owners. (2015.05.23, East
Garden)
Do you know the story of the white-naped cranes who go over the Himalaya Mountains? In
places like Siberia or Mongolia, about six months after they have their chicks, the white-naped
cranes fly over the Himalayas and go as far as India. In order to pass over the Himalayas like
that, they go as far as Tibet and then they have to wait for the right air current to get over the
mountains. If the air current ascends, they must go over within 30 minutes. It's truly an amazing
thing. How can they know about that air current? When they go over the mountains, because of
various kinds of air pressure and air currents, they cannot ascend in a straight line. They ascend
while circling around. Isn't that amazing? At that time if they hesitate or stop what would
happen? Your portion of responsibility is the indemnity you have to bear. If you cannot fulfill
that, your descendants will have to fulfill it. Could there ever be parents who want to bequeath
that kind of thing? From now on we should not say that we are distressed or things are difficult.
God and True Parents have prepared the spirit and the body, and in addition, the surrounding
environment. In the future whether you will be able to go into the ideal world, the kingdom of
heaven, depends on your carrying out your responsibility.
You must think about how this providet1tial time can be shortened. You must go the way of filial
children in your family, patriots in your nation, saints in the world, and divine sons and
daughters in heaven and earth. (2002.08.18, Fukuoka, Japan)
Expand the environment for witnessing
Up until now, we could not create a significant environment for witnessing, for Heaven and for
Father. I often speak about "Creating an environment.” Reflecting on the past, we are lacking so
much in front of Heavenly Parent and our descendants. This is surely true. Our earthly life that
remains is shorter than that which we have lived. I think we should become the ones who can
respond to heavenly grace and love, accomplishing in the rest of our life what we could not do in
the past.
Father especially proclaimed that Korea is the fatherland of our Heavenly Parent. We should not
leave his words unfulfilled. This nation should be the substantial Cheon Il Guk that we can offer
to Heaven. What do we have to do for that sake? If this nation were governed by heavenly law
which reaches beyond national law, it would be easier to restore the rest of the world. It is true
that we have many restrictions on our activities in many countries. But in this era of Cheon Il
Guk that Heaven has opened, when you bring the results which you have assembled after
working with me for 10 years, 20 years or 39 years, Heavenly Parent will say to you "You are
great. You did it!" when you return to our Heavenly Parent. That is the hope I have for you.
Think big like that in order that such a day will come in your earthly life. Do you understand?
Then I hope you will be ready to do your best without listening to me any further. In this era, the

220
words "life-or-death resolve, investing oneself completely" must become a tasty dish that you
want to have every day. I have said you need to lead a life of gratitude, haven't I? When we think
about what grace we have received from Heaven, we realize how much we have fallen short.
When you deal with all things with a sincere gratitude, peace, freedom and happiness will come
to you. Unification can take place. Hoping you will do your best, I will observe you with
gratitude.
When we offer this nation to Heaven, I think we will be able to fulfill Father's wish. Father
accomplished a great many things internally and externally and I want to fine-tune them and put
them into order, and establish the heavenly tradition. I will make it perfect so that nobody would
even want to change it later. All of you are happy people. You are happy people since I am here.
Do you know that? (2013.03.20, Cheon Jeong Gung)
I am not sure if you recite the Family Pledge every day. What is part three of the Family Pledge?
Don't you pledge that you will realize the realm of the royal family?You say this every day; yet,
do you practice it, or not? You have received blessings that are difficult even to cope with; yet,
the more you share them, the greater they become. If you think of your blessings as being just for
you, that is where they will end. If you share them with the people around you, your environment
will become broader.
You all need to grow. Growing can also be described as fulfilling your portion of responsibility.
How wide and how deep your roots grow depends on whether you fulfill your tribal messiah
responsibility or fail to fulfill it. That means you must witness.
You must expand the scope of your environment. The root of an individual or that of a family
can shake with the wind. However, if the roots of a tribe that centers on you grow down together
those roots will not budge even if a powerful tsunami were to pass over them. The remainder of
your life should be dedicated to witnessing. You should become model people in thought and
action and be able to change the mind-set of the people your age in your surroundings, in Japan,
Asia and the world. (2015.03.18, Cheon Jeong Gung)
I have said that we should create a good environment. Once a good environment has been
created, even if I say only one thing, people will be able to figure out its meaning from ten
different angles. When God created Adam and Eve in the beginning, could they communicate
with God or not? They could ask Him questions and receive answers. It can be the same now. If
the blessed families can create such an environment, there is no reason you cannot successfully
witness with even a little effort. Now you are living here on the earth. What kind of title will you
receive when you arrive in heaven after investing your life for God's Will on the earth? You will
be called a loyal subject or a filial child. (2013.02.10, Cheon Jeong Gung)
You, the second generation members, stand at the center of the Unification community. Hence,
you must know your roots and you must also create an environment. Creating an environment,
simply put, means witnessing. You have heard that the spiritual world is a place where you
breathe love, haven't you? If you go to the spiritual world without fulfilling your responsibility
on earth, then the environment you can freely enjoy in the eternal world will be small. Wouldn't
you want to live comfortably in a massively large house if you could?

221
Everyone, without exception, must witness. This is the only way you can avoid accusation. No
matter what you take with you to the spiritual world from this world, whether it be honor or
something else, it will all be useless if you receive accusations. Even if you lived without
wavering in accordance to God's Will, you cannot be free in the spiritual world if you left
elements of accusation on earth. Hence, you need stimulation. We must think of humanity. Our
environment is still narrow. You must truly experience why we must invest our everything at the
risk of our lives.
Then, what should you do? I heard of a person who cannot sleep at all without witnessing. Are
you like that person? There are also people who put work first. I agree that work is also
necessary; however, for you to be remembered by your descendants and by Father who is in the
eternal world, you must witness.
The story of Joshua and Caleb is told in the Bible. How are they described by history? When
others disbelieved, they maintained their faith in Heaven. You must be familiar with the story.
However, there's another beautiful aspect to this story. Joshua was from the tribe of Ephraim and
Caleb was from the tribe of Judah. Caleb had the disposition of a general and yet, he acted in
unity with Joshua. Isn't that beautiful?
We all have just one goal regardless of our various positions or titles. Our goal is to make all the
people of this world into citizens of Cheon Il Guk. Do not cling to your positions, but live a life
of practicing true love. Second generation members, in particular, must do their absolute best in
front of Heaven. You must not rest until all the people of the world become citizens of Cheon Il
Guk. (2012.12.14, Cheon Jeong Gung)
The message I have given you today was about this: Forgive, Love and Unite! This is the true
love "FLU" of this age given to you by True Parents. I hope this heavenly flu spreads to the
nation and moves on to all of Asia and the entire world and that you will yield results working
from such a foundation. The work that we do, however, is to save people. What else should we
be grateful for that is greater than this? You should be afraid of sleeping. Father tried not to
sleep. You said you would become devoted children and patriots. If that is the case, shouldn't
you take after True Parents? Please become sons and daughters that resemble True Parents and
realize their hopes. This is the only way to give blessings to our descendants. These days, I have
been thinking a lot about indemnity. What can be done to establish a future without indemnity?
The Cheon Il Guk era, the kingdom of heaven on earth, the kingdom of heaven that you realize
will accomplish this. Of course the doors were opened by True Parents, but how extensively we
build a good environment depends on you. (2014.09.01, Cheon Jeong Gung)
You all must liberate your ancestors. After you liberate your ancestors, you must create an
environment for them to be free from all indemnity and then invest yourself in outreach work.
You need to make a life-or-death determination to do so. In order for you to do this, I made the
Cheon Seong Gyeong and Pyeong Hwa Gyeong, containing the extract or essence of True
Father's words. Now you must become people who make the utmost effort to save even one more
life by telling them about True Parents, even giving up sleep to do so. You need to put this into
practice. You need to take action. This is the only way for you to repay the debt that you have to

222
True Parents. It is up to you to set the traditions that will last for thousands of years into the
future. (2013.06.23, Hawaii)
If the Christian foundation had quickly accepted True Parents and formed a heavenly
environmental, the religious conflicts, conflicts between races and territorial problems taking
place today would have not existed. The beautiful Earth that God created, investing all his heart
and soul, is being devastated. It is an undeniable fact that the Earth is suffering indescribably
great damage as it suffers from earthquakes, tsunamis, and the rising sea levels. However, if we
don't do anything about it, the future of humanity and of the Earth will not be guaranteed. You
probably know this very well. Being the True Parent, I could not stand still as I thought of the 7.3
billion people, life in the future, and the environmental problems. Hence, I began work that could
help resolve these problems. We are very inadequate in comparison to the standard desired by
Heaven. We must become blessed families who can save the face of our Heavenly Parent and
True Parents within 2020.
You are happy people. As blessed families living in the same era as True Parents, what are you
afraid of? Do not hesitate to let the world know that the True Parents have come and that True
Parents are actively carrying out providence of restoration. You must become blessed families
that give hope to all of the world's 7.3 billion people. (2016.10.22, CheongPyeong Training
Center)

223
 A Life of Gratitude and Devotion

Book 1: Global Unity Through True Parents

Part 7: The Responsibility of Blessed Families for the Secure Settlement of Cheon Il Guk
Chapter 4: A Life of Gratitude and Devotion
A life of gratitude
I have only one goal for my life. It is to find what I should do so that I can live with a more
grateful heart today than yesterday. It is the goal of my life to have a heart which is grateful
every day, in order to live endeavoring to be more grateful today than yesterday, and to be more
grateful tomorrow than today. But if I frankly confess my heart to you, although I think that it
would be wrong of me not to strongly determine to have a grateful heart and go forward every
day, sometimes I feel a little weak or emotional. Therefore, I hope that you can understand what
I am facing.
In my life of faith towards God, I am always thinking about which path will be the truer one. If
we knew a way to understand God's Will clearly and to know it definitely, that would be good,
but sometimes we can't do that, and we get discouraged. I think that happens because we are
human. Therefore in order to have absolute faith in God, more than anything else you must be
obedient to the Will of God and True Father. (1984.07.31, Belvedere Training Center)

224
We learn great lessons through history. And we always determine that we will not repeat the
failures of the past. I imagine that before Jesus came 2,000 years ago, the Jewish people would
have thought the same. They also would have thought that when the time came they would not
do something like fail, but in the end, they wound up failing. I am sure you know well about how
Christian history unfolded. Today what kind of position are we standing in? Like the Jewish
people 2,000 years ago aren't we also making a historical failure and losing hope? If not, do we
have a strong determination and attitude not to make the same failure again a second time?
Just before True Father left for Danbury, he said, "You must not complain. Keep your position
and be grateful, and when you become completely one through gratitude, a great miracle will
happen:' You are well aware of the work of True Father. True Father came to the position where
he should have been attended. If the people of the world had accepted True Father earlier, his
course would have unfolded quite differently. But True Father received opposition from the
people of the world and has walked a lonely course of suffering.
But what is sure is that no matter what kind of opposition and persecution there was, True Father
was fulfilling God's Will. True Father always invested everything for Heavenly Father's Will and
never retreated even slightly. Having heard the testimonies of the elder members, you all know
the course that True Father walked in the past. He was never indebted to anyone, and as he lived
he erased the debts of other people. He always lived for other people.
When True Father went into Danbury, I felt him making a resolute determination in his heart. If
people had carried out their portions of responsibility well, True Father would not have walked
such a difficult, strenuous path. Instead of a path of opposition and suffering, it would have been
a path of glory as a victor. However, True Father walked a path of unspeakable suffering. He
considered that path the path of destiny, and he always forgot about his personal concerns and
focused on comforting God. He lived offering God happiness by finding the best possible path in
any situation. (1984.07.31, Belvedere Training Center)
We must attend God and ultimately complete Cheon Il Guk. This must begin from the
individual. Father said that Cheon Il Guk is the nation which is achieved when two people
become one. How can a person live with complete unity of body and mind 100 percent of the
time? This is a fundamental issue that we must practice through our faith. Hence, before I
criticize your wrongdoings, I want to remind you to first begin with a grateful and pure heart
toward Heaven. Those who can say, "Thank you,” honestly and without reserve, are people who
have attained enlightenment. If you can attain oneness on the individual, family, church, tribe
and national levels, then one world centered on God will automatically be realized. (2012.11.11,
CheongShim Peace World Center)
Have those in the first and second generations led a life of gratitude toward True Parents? There
must be no complaints or grumbling on our path. The reality of both the second generation and
the first generation deeply concerns me as I see a lack of the most basic element of faith—a heart
of gratitude toward everything. Just as is mentioned in the Bible and the Divine Principle, a
common person of faith first offers gratitude to Heaven. However, we have unconsciously
strayed into a self-centered life of faith. (2013.07.05, Hawaii)

225
We must always start each day with a grateful heart. We are gradually aging. All people are very
interested in health, but the most important thing about health is always living with a positive,
happy, grateful heart. When we open our eyes in the morning, we should smile and shout out,
"Today I am beginning a happy day!" It is said that if we do that, all diseases fall away, and
endorphins are produced. Therefore, we become more healthy and efficient in our work.
(2006.03.22, Japan, Tokyo)
Humans want to live for eternity but with the body, we meet a limitation. In the future, our
environment might improve and we might live up to a 100 or 200 years. In the end, however, we
still have to return to our eternal original homeland. True Parents taught the way to live well in
that original homeland. How grateful should you be! It is True Parents who called you from
Satan's grip, gave you the Blessing, believed in you, and said they will bless you so that you can
form a lineage of noble God-centered families through your descendants. True Parents do not
exist all the time. They only exist within this era-while I am still on earth. You have received all
the blessings you can get on earth. If you can throw away your greed, envy and jealousy, and live
in gratitude, then every day would be the kingdom of heaven. (2016.07.07, Cheon Jeong Gung)
You should be grateful that True Parents have laid the foundation we have today from an
environment where they had to start from the very bottom. Luckily, one of the True Parents,
True Mother, is on earth. You should be grateful for this. You should begin each day saying,
"Thank you, thank you.” With this kind of heart there, there will be progress. A song I like by Jo
Hang-jo goes, "Flowers of joy blossomed after I threw away my greed.” This is quite correct.
Adam and Eve fell due to self-centered desire. It is the same for you and for blessed families
who are aware of the Will. Doing things centered on yourself is counter to heavenly law. You
need to align yourself with Heavenly Parent and True Parents, moving in oneness of mind and
oneness of body with them. Your Parents' wish should be your wish. Fulfilling Heavenly Parent's
dream is the substantial kingdom of heaven on earth; the place you go after you live on earth is
the kingdom of heaven in heaven. The life we live in our physical bodies will determine the
attitude of mind and body we have when we enter the eternal world. If you cannot fit the
environment of heaven, you will be naturally excluded. (2016.04.23, Cheon Jeong Gung)
Our circumstances, our positions, are not what are important in our lives of faith. What is
important is how we lead our lives on earth so that we can ascend well when the right time
comes. How do we die well?
What you should think about is getting rid of greed. Why do you think Christianity isn't
developing anymore? It is because they are only praying for themselves or for their own sons and
daughters. They are not thinking about what Heaven's hope, Heaven's Will and humanity's wish
are.
We are different. We have learned through True Parents what kind of lives we should live. When
you know your place and push away your greed, then blessings will come to you. When that
happens, you can be even more grateful toward Heaven. When you live a life of gratitude toward
Heaven, then Heaven will bestow you with great blessings. You must have had many such
experiences. You must live this kind of life. (2015.10.30, Cheon Jeong Gung)

226
The blessed members of the Unification Church are pure water within this fallen world. As more
pure water appears on earth, the rivers and oceans become cleaner—people who are not pure can
become pure. You do not realize how valuable each person is. Every day I say this: I am the True
Parent, the True Parent of 7.3 billion people. All 7.3 billion people need to know True Parents.
Our blessed members have to take responsibility for this mission.
That is why I gave you the four Cheon Il Guk Holy Items, on the anniversary of True Parents'
Holy Wedding. Regarding the place where Heavenly Parent resides, to go there you need to be
certified of having lived a high noon life that cast no shadows. You need to know how indebted
you are, as you receive the grace of this age.
Whenever we think of our Heavenly Parent we should say thank you. "Thank you for True
Parents who have opened the way for Heaven to embrace me. Thank you that I have become
someone who can go in front of Heavenly Parent.” We should begin every day by saying thank
you. (2016.06.06, East Garden)
The Pilgrim fathers crossed over to America because they wanted to get away from the man-
made strictures that had come to be placed on the practice of religion in Europe, and be able to
worship God freely as the wished. They arrived in America in the winter. Even though they
suffered from the cold and hunger, they put the future first and planted the seeds they had. When
they finally had their first harvest, they first offered gratitude to Heaven. This is truly precious.
That is why God blessed the emigrants. The reason I celebrate Thanksgiving is because I really
hope blessed families can inherit the Pilgrims' tradition of first offering gratitude to Heaven,
desiring Heaven's compassion, and achieving Heaven's dream. (2016.11.24, Cheon Jeong Gung)
A life of devotion
Think of God's creation of the heavens and the earth. God was thinking of an ideal nation when
he began his creation of all things. Who was that creation for? He was creating an environment
for Adam and Eve, his son and daughter, who were to grow into True Parents, His substantial
selves. The creation of an environment is not easy. When you make an artwork according to your
talents, you invest an offering of devotion. It doesn't happen by simply saying, "Ah, I want to
make it this way. You, rose! Take this form.” Devotion is essential. (2012.12.14, Cheon
JeongGung)
You have everything. When Jesus came 2,000 years ago, he had the qualification of the True
Parent, but He could not achieve that and went the way of the cross. How distressed must He
have been? To send Jesus, God prepared the Israelite people and went through unspeakable
troubles. Jesus also knew what His mission was, but because the environment was not prepared,
He died hanging on the cross. However, when He thought about meeting God in the spirit world,
how would his heart have been? Jesus would have had an earnest heart wanting to complete his
mission at least spiritually after shedding his body.
When Christianity first started, many people were eaten by lions. When we consider that they
had to go through that kind of path to demonstrate their faith, you of the present day are people

227
who have received a great blessing. We must think about the heart of Jesus who had to wait
2,000 years.
In his lifetime, True Father laid the foundation for victory while going through repeated suffering
in prison and receiving much persecution. While following him, you also went through many
difficulties, but when you think of True Father, the point is whether you will be able to say,
"Father, I did my best.” Even if you recite the Family Pledge every day, speaking about filial
piety in the family, patriotism in our nation, saints in the world, and divine sons and daughters in
heaven and on earth and are going that way, and even if every day you bow and pray even
thousands of times with a grateful heart, it will not be enough. (2002.08.21, Takamatsu, Japan)
As blessed families, you must offer devotion for fulfilling your mission. Until God welcomed
Cheon 11 Guk how many difficulties did He go through? In spite of True Father going to prison
six times without having done anything wrong in his 80 years of life, he still carried out God's
Providence to the end. That was for God and for you. The blessed couples have a great debt to
God and True Parents.
The original mind of humankind is such that if a person receives 100 of something, when
returning it, he does not want to take away ten percent and return only 90. The original mind
wants to return more than 100 percent, more than 120 percent. When you live matching your
focus with True Parents, then God, of course, and your good ancestors in the spirit world will
help you, and you will encounter an age where you can feel and see miraculous, amazing works
happening. You cannot enter heaven alone, you can enter as families. Heaven is not a place that
you can enter just as a blessed family; rather it is a place you can enter only if you bring all your
tribes and your people with you.
You must not think complacently saying, "Someone will help me; a miracle will happen.” You
must first establish your position as an object to Heaven by first demonstrating your standard of
faith and commitment so that Heaven can come and touch you. Change the attitude of life you
have held until now; after morning bows, offer special devotion, or if you set a special time and
offer devotion for your tribe, nation, world and God's Will to be realized, then, a new path will
open. (2006.06.20, Dushanbe, Tajikistan)

228
 The Providential History of Salvation from the
Viewpoint of the Principle, Part 1
Book 2: A Model for the Family Ideal and World Peace
Part 2: The Path to Exemplary Families and Global Harmony
Chapter 4: The Providential History of Salvation from the Viewpoint of the Principle
This speech was given by the Reverend Sun Myung Moon at a Divine Principle Seminar for
Christian clergy on February 27, 1996, and then by Dr. Hak Ja Han Moon between July 20 and
October 29 on a speaking tour for Koreans residing in the United States, at the founding rally
for the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification and on a global speaking tour to
inaugurate the Family Federation for World Peace in 185 nations.
Distinguished guests, ladies and gentlemen, today I sincerely thank God that you and I can meet
as we face this era of great, historic change.
Religion and the purpose of the providence of salvation
God is the absolute One, the unique, unchanging, and eternal One. His Will is the same. If the
human beings Adam and Eve had become one body under the love of God, everything would
have been complete and ideal. God's origin, purpose and process of creation are absolute, as well
as cause, effect and direction.
The human ancestors Adam and Eve entered into chaos after they fell due to their ignorance.
This ignorance and chaos expanded from the individual level to the levels of family, nation and
world. It has been the task of religion and God's providence of salvation to liberate us from this
sphere of the Fall.
In the Last Days the Messiah comes and teaches clearly the absolute, unique, unchanging and
eternal cause, direction and effect, from God's viewpoint. He will cleanse the world of ignorance
and chaos and return it to the original bosom of God. This is the completion of the Will of God.
If this does not happen, then in the Last Days all religions, systems of thought, "-isms" and
nations will pass away. Humankind is now facing the twenty-first century and will enter the new
historic era of the third millennium in just a few years. At this important moment, I would like to
deliver this speech “The Providential History of Salvation from the Viewpoint of the Principle”
so that we can resolve to prepare ourselves for the new era.
To bring about completion and the ideal relationship between God and humankind, centering on
true love, God required that human beings fulfill a condition of responsibility in order to attain
unity with Him. Therefore, God needed to give the commandment to the first ancestors. In other
words, God knew that they were in the growth period, on the way to reaching physical and
spiritual maturity, so He established the commandment as the condition for His children to
inherit the most precious thing, true love.

229
Originally, true love was to be gained through life experience and understood through internal
realization. True love is not something that can be learned through words, a written text, or
schooling. It is experienced completely only in the context of living our lives. Created as
newborn infants, Adam and Eve were to grow and perfect themselves gradually through
experiences of the heart of true children, true brother and sister, true husband and wife, and true
parents, encompassing their whole lives. Only after experiencing the true love of God in its
entirety can one fulfill the purpose of creation and become an ideal human being.
All people desire their object partner of love to be many times more valuable, even infinitely
more valuable, than themselves. In the same way, God desires that humankind, His object
partner of love, become infinitely valuable. When human beings perfect themselves, then those
persons come to possess godlike value by participating in God's divinity and perfection.
God is absolute; however, He cannot realize the ideal of true love alone. That is because love
always requires an object partner, a beloved. At this point, we need to understand the relationship
between God's true love and humankind's true love, and how they begin and are brought to
fruition. What would have happened if God had not chosen human beings as His absolute object
partners of true love, and instead had sought to realize true love in some other way? In that case,
God and human beings would have pursued the ideal of true love with different motivations,
directions and purposes. God would have had to achieve the ideal of love through an object
partner higher than humankind, and, by the same token, humankind's ideal of love would have
had no direct relationship with God.
True husband and wife perfect God's absolute ideal of love
God, as the subject partner of true love, did establish humankind as the object partner of true
love. Accordingly, God can fulfill the ideal of true love only through humankind. The fulfillment
of God's purpose of creation is the ideal world where God and humankind are united through
absolute love. Human beings were created as the greatest object partners of God's love. They
alone in all creation have the potential to embody the full nature of God, and they are born as the
visible bodies of the invisible God. When people mature, they become perfect temples of God—
visible, substantial bodies in which God can freely and peacefully dwell.
God's overall ideal of absolute true love is realized and perfected through humankind in a
vertical parent-child relationship. God created Adam first; he was to be the son of God and, at
the same time, the substantial body of God. Later, God created Eve as the object partner of Adam
so that Adam and Eve could fulfill the ideal of horizontal love in conjugal love. Eve was to be
the daughter of God, and as a bride she was to realize substantially the ideal of the horizontal
love of God.
The place where Adam and Eve are harmonized perfectly, consummating their first love by
marrying under the blessing of God, is precisely the place where God meets His substantial
Bride. This is because God's ideal of absolute love descends vertically and joins where the ideal
of conjugal love between Adam and Eve is realized horizontally. In this way, the true love of
God and the true love of humankind join in perfect communion at a single point, although they
come from different directions, one vertical and the other horizontal.

230
God's act of creation was necessary, and we cannot imagine creation without a purpose. There
was only one reason God needed the creation: to realize the ideal of true love. God developed
life in pairs, from the simplest and lowest levels up to the human level, subject and object and
positive and negative, to form reciprocal relationships under the ideal of love. The creation's
ideal of love and God's ideal of ultimate love are not separate or different. The Principle of
Creation is at work to complete the absolute love of God through the realization of true love
between men and women in the human world. This is the reason why, in the beginning, God
created one man and one woman, Adam and Eve.
God's purpose of creation called for Adam and Eve to obey the commandment from God, who is
the subject of true love, and complete their maturation as a true man and a true woman. Beyond
that, they were to become a true couple united in the true love of God, and then, by having sons
and daughters through true love, they would have become true parents and lived in happiness.
Had Adam and Eve matured in true love, they would have fulfilled God's desire to dwell on the
earth in a substantial body, and when they perfected themselves as a true couple, the ideal of
God's absolute love would have been fulfilled.
By Adam and Eve having children of goodness and becoming true parents, God would have
established substantially the position of parents eternally and achieved His ideal, which was to
create an infinite number of citizens for the kingdom of heaven in heaven by means of
multiplying myriad generations of loving descendants in the physical world.
Adam and Eve, our first ancestors, fell away from God. When they were expelled from Eden,
they had not yet had children. Having driven them out, God had no basis to follow after them to
bless their marriage. The entire human race has thus descended from our fallen ancestors.
Humanity has multiplied without any direct relationship whatsoever with the love of God.
Human perfection includes the responsibility to love
Ladies and gentlemen, could the Fall have been the result of eating the fruit of a tree? The Fall of
Adam and Eve was an immoral sin against the ideal of the true love of God. The fact that Adam
and Eve needed to obey the commandment shows that they fell in a stage of immaturity, that is
to say, during their period of growth. The archangel, symbolized by a serpent, tempted Eve to eat
of the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil, and she fell spiritually. She later tempted
Adam, who was also too immature to eat of the fruit, and they then fell physically.
The only possible sin that could have been fatal in the garden of Eden, where Adam and Eve
were in communication with God and living in joy, was the sin of illicit love. The first
consummated love of the human ancestors, because it was supposed to have been the perfection
of the love of God Himself, was to have marked the beginning of a celebration that would
continue throughout history, filled with the never-ending intoxication of joy and blessing for
God, Adam and Eve and the universe. It was supposed to have been a joyous occasion through
which the love, life and lineage of God would have been established within humankind.
However, instead Adam and Eve covered their lower parts and hid themselves among the trees,
trembling in fear. By disobeying heavenly law, they established an immoral relationship as the

231
basis for false love, false life and false lineage. As descendants of Adam and Eve, all human
beings are born with original sin. The Fall gave rise to conflict between the mind and body
within every person, thereby causing our societies to be filled with tainted love and with people
who do things that contradict the desire of their original minds.
According to the ideal of love, sexual relations in the animal and plant kingdoms are for
reproduction only. Human beings are the sole exception.
Humankind enjoys freedom in the conjugal relationship of love, which is humanity's special
privilege as the lords of all creation. God gave the blessing and infinite joy of love to His sons
and daughters. However, the true freedom that God allowed requires human responsibility.
When an individual insists upon and practices freedom of love without responsibility, how much
confusion and destruction takes place! Achieving the highest ideal of human love is possible
only when one takes responsibility for love.
We can think of this responsibility in three ways. The first is for one to become the master of true
love, truly free and thanking God for the freedom of love, wherein one knows how to cultivate
and control oneself. This responsibility for a love relationship is not to be taken merely because
of law or social convention. Instead, a person needs to establish responsibility through his or her
own self-control and self-determination within a life-committing, vertical relationship with God.
The second is one's responsibility toward the object partner of love. By nature, people do not
want their spouse's love to be shared with others. Horizontal conjugal love, which differs from
the vertical love between parents and children, loses its potential for perfection the moment it is
divided. This is because the Principle of Creation requires husband and wife to become one in
absolute love. Each spouse has the responsibility given by love to live absolutely for the sake of
the other.
The third responsibility of love is toward children. The love of parents is the basis for children's
pride and happiness. Children want to be born through the total and harmonious unity of their
parents in true love, and they want to be raised in that kind of love. The most precious
responsibility of parents is not only to rear their children externally; it is also to offer them life
elements of true love that can bring their spirituality to complete fruition. This is why the family
is so valuable. The daily experience of the heart of true children, true brothers and sisters, true
spouses, and true parents cannot be acquired in any place other than a true family.
The Messiah is the true person who brings the seed of new life
If Adam and Eve had become a couple of true love centered upon God, God could have dwelled
in them as His substantial body. Adam and Eve thus would have become true parents who
substantially embodied God and thereby could have become the origin of the love of goodness, a
life of goodness and a lineage of goodness.
Due to the Fall, however, Adam and Eve became the substantial body of Satan and ended up
becoming the original fallen couple, fallen parents and fallen ancestors. Their union became the
root of fallen love, fallen life and fallen lineage. Because human beings originated from this root,

232
humankind has descended from the adulterous Satan, who is the enemy of God, and inherited
this lineage of fallen parents.
Ladies and gentlemen! How great God's pain must have been when, due to the Fall of
humankind, our ancestors destroyed His ideal of true love! People were to have been the sons
and daughters of God; yet they do not know God as their original Parent. Yet, even though His
sons and daughters serve Satan, God has worked for the providence of salvation. Because He is
an absolute Being, and the ideal of creation is also absolute, He has carried out the providence of
salvation even amid great sadness. God's providence of salvation is the providence of restoration,
which means to recover the lost purpose of creation, centered on true love. The providence of
salvation is also the providence of re-creation.
Based on this understanding, the root of the providence of salvation is the re-creation of the seed
of the original child, the person who will fulfill the ideal of creation. That which God abhors, the
life and lineage that began with the false love of the adulterer Satan, must be cleansed. The
essence of the providence is the task of setting up the birth of the True Parent, the Savior united
with the true love, life and lineage of God.
Since the ancestors of humankind failed to fulfill their responsibility, inherited the immoral
lineage of Satan, and came under the dominion of Satan, God could not directly intervene and
return human beings to their original position. Furthermore, God can neither unconditionally
accept humankind, who chose to go to the side of the evil archangel, nor punish them. Rather,
God uses the strategy of placing a central figure on the side of the good archangel. Then, by
being struck first, that figure fulfills an indemnity condition to recover what was lost. Satan
strikes first and, as a result, must take the losing position. The First World War, Second World
War and Third World War—the Cold War—are good examples of this: that is, the side that
struck first lost.
From the overall perspective of the providence of restoration, the foundation of cooperation
between mother and son is very important. This was so at the time of Jacob, Moses and Jesus.
God was working His providence to separate people from satanic life and lineage by establishing
the foundation of cooperation between a mother, who needed to fulfill the responsibility of Eve,
the originator of the Fall, and the second son of the family.
God cannot directly relate to the first son, because he stands in the position of having a direct
blood relationship with Satan, who, through the Fall, was the first to dominate humankind. By
having the second son, who represents the side of goodness, fulfill a condition, God has been
restoring the lineage of goodness. Then God has had the first son, representing the side of evil,
take a position subordinate to the second son.
In the family of Adam, God carried out the providence of recognizing the second son, Abel, and
having him subordinate the first son, Cain. Even though Eve had fallen, as a mother she could
have made an effort to foster unity between the two brothers. In the end, however, Cain
murdered Abel, and the providence of salvation was not fulfilled in Adam's family; it was
prolonged. There was also a required formula of cooperation between mother and son at the time

233
of Noah, but that formula of meaningful cooperation was not realized until the time of Rebekah
and Jacob.
The Fall was committed by three beings: Adam, Eve and the archangel. The archangel seduced
Eve, causing the spiritual fall, and later fallen Eve seduced Adam, causing the physical fall. As a
result, they turned their backs on God, and the fallen archangel became Satan. Since the
providence of salvation is the providence of restoration, the Principle of Restoration can be
carried out only by going in a direction 180 degrees opposite to that of the Fall.
God lost Adam, who had the seed of true love and true life. So God needed to find a son with the
new seed, free from satanic accusation. Just as God created Adam first at the time of the creation,
God must prepare a son first who has no relationship to the Fall, according to the providence of
restoration which is the providence of re-creation. This is the basis for the idea of the coming of
the Messiah. The Messiah rejects the sinful lives of those with a fallen lineage under the
dominion of Satan. He comes as a true person who engrafts fallen people into the seed of new
life. The Messiah has his roots in God and comes as the second Adam, who wipes away all that
was committed by the first Adam. This is the reason God cannot send a superman Messiah who
will work only through miracles.

234
 The Providential History of Salvation from the
Viewpoint of the Principle, Part 2
Book 2: A Model for the Family Ideal and World Peace
Part 2: The Path to Exemplary Families and Global Harmony
Chapter 4: The Providential History of Salvation from the Viewpoint of the Principle, Part 2
The providence of the restoration of lineage centered on Tamar
For a son to be born on earth with this seed of God's love and life, there first must exist a mother.
Such a mother cannot give birth to this child in a conventional way; conception must happen in
accordance with the formula of restoration. All the cooperation between mothers and sons in the
providence of restoration is a preparation and a condition for the son of God to be born with the
seed of new life, free from satanic accusation. By making conditions to avoid Satan's attacks and
by subordinating the firstborn son who represents evil, mother and son restore the love, life and
lineage that were taken over by Satan.
The Bible, which records the providential work of God, contains many stories that are difficult to
understand. For example, Rebekah deceived her husband, Isaac, and her first son, Esau, and
helped her second son, Jacob, receive the blessing. God took the side of that mother and son, and
although they used methods that at first glance seem unjust, God still blessed them for their
actions.
In Adam's family, Cain and Abel fought, and their struggle resulted in the death of Abel, the
second son. Then came Jacob. On the merits of many godly people who paid indemnity and
sacrificed after the time of Abel, Jacob at last reached the level at which Satan first dominated
humankind. Jacob had to deal with his twin brother, Esau. At the ford of Jabbok, Jacob set up the
condition of spiritual victory over the angel, and through winning over Esau, who was in the
position of the archangel, Jacob consequently was blessed as the first victor in history and was
given the name Israel (Gen. 32:28).
By then, however, Jacob was forty years old. Satan had sown the seed of false love within the
womb of Eve, which gave birth to evil life. Therefore, God needed to purify a mother's womb
from which the heavenly son could be born. That purification period of separation from Satan
had to begin at the time of conception and continue to the age of forty. Even though Jacob was
victorious, he made only one step toward meeting that criterion. The great mother who assumed
the responsibility to meet this condition was Tamar.
Tamar had married Er, the eldest son of Judah, but Er displeased God and he died. According to
the custom of that time, Judah gave Tamar to his second son, Onan, that they might bear a child
for Er. Onan, knowing that Tamar's child would not be his own, spilled his semen on the ground.
This was a sin in the eyes of God, for which Onan died. Then Tamar wanted Shelah, the third
son of Judah, for a husband, but Judah did not give him to her. Judah thought that his two sons
had died because of Tamar, so he was afraid that Shelah would die and end the family lineage.

235
Tamar had the conviction that she was meant to carry on the lineage of the chosen people. In
order to do that, she disguised herself as a prostitute, slept with her father-in-law, Judah, and
became pregnant with twins. At the time of birth, one of the twin sons, Zerah, stretched out his
hand from the womb to be born first. When he was pulled back into the womb, the second son,
Perez, was born first, taking the position of the elder brother.
The reversal of position that resulted from Tamar's first and second sons fighting within the
womb was the condition that separated them from Satan. This became the condition for the
restoration of the womb, which made it possible for the Messiah to be conceived in the lineage of
the chosen people. Thus the foundation was prepared for the nation of Israel to stand up to the
Roman Empire 2,000 years later. The victorious foundation on the national level could then be
formed in the womb of a mother free from satanic accusation, prepared for the seed of the son of
God. On this foundation, the Holy Mother Mary emerged in the mainstream of God's providence.
Jesus alone could possess God's first love
Mary, when she was engaged to Joseph, received from the archangel Gabriel the surprising
message that the Messiah would be born through her (Luke 1:31). In those days, if an unmarried
woman became pregnant, she was killed. However, Mary accepted the Will of God with absolute
faith, saying, "Here am I, the servant of the Lord; let it be to me according to your word” (Luke
1:38).
Mary consulted with the priest Zechariah, who was her relative and was highly respected.
Zechariah's wife, Elizabeth, with the help of God, was pregnant with John the Baptist. Elizabeth
said to Mary: " … Blessed are you among women, and blessed is the fruit of your womb! Why is
this granted to me that the mother of my Lord should come to me?" (Luke 1:42-43). With these
words she testified to the coming birth of Jesus.
In this way, God let Mary, Zechariah and Elizabeth know about the birth of the Messiah before
anybody else. All of them had the absolutely crucial mission of following the Will of God and
serving Jesus. Zechariah's family let Mary stay in their house. Jesus was conceived in the house
of Zechariah.
Elizabeth and Mary were cousins on their mothers' side. According to God's providence, they
were considered sisters, with Elizabeth as the elder (Cain) and Mary as the younger (Abel). Mary
received Elizabeth's help in the presence of Zechariah. Through this cooperation, Zechariah's
family, on the national level, indemnified the lack of unity between Leah and Rachel in Jacob's
family, and their failure in mother-son cooperation. This allowed Jesus to be conceived. For the
first time in history, there could be generated on earth, free of satanic accusation and through a
prepared womb, the seed of the son of God, the seed of the True Father. In this way, the only
begotten son of God, the owner of the first love of God, was born for the first time in history.
Mary had to achieve something that could not be understood by common sense nor easily
tolerated under the law of those times. Mary, Elizabeth and Zechariah had been spiritually
moved. They followed the revelation that came from God and unconditionally believed that it
was the will and desire of God.

236
Although it was possible for the son of God to be born on earth, he needed a wall of protection to
grow up safely in Satan's world and fulfill the Will of God. God had hoped that these three
people in the family of Zechariah would establish that protective foundation. There are many
points to consider with regard to how seriously the three had to dedicate themselves to protecting
and serving the son of God, and how long they were to have been united with each other.
In the Bible it is recorded, "And Mary remained with her [Elizabeth] about three months, and
then returned to her home” (Luke 1:56). After that, there is no biblical record of any further
communication between Mary and Elizabeth and Zechariah. From the time Mary left Zechariah's
house, difficulties began for Mary and Jesus. The family of Zechariah ought to have been the
wall of protection for Jesus until the very end.
A short time later, Joseph discovered that Mary was pregnant. How shocked he must have been
at that moment! Mary, his beloved fiancée, without having had any conjugal relations with him,
had become pregnant after a three-month stay in another place. It was natural for Joseph to
question Mary about who the baby in her womb belonged to. What would have happened if, at
that time, Mary had explained everything candidly? If she had exposed everything, it could have
been the end of a clan. So Mary simply responded that she was pregnant by the Holy Spirit.
Mary's pregnancy began to show, and the people of the surrounding area became aware of it.
What would have happened if Joseph had declared that he didn't know anything about it?
However, Joseph was a righteous man. He believed in the revelation of God and defended Mary,
saying the pregnancy was his responsibility. Mary may have been ridiculed for becoming
pregnant during her engagement, yet she avoided being stoned to death.
Joseph, who loved Mary, protected her this way in the beginning. However, there was a great
deal of anguish deep in his heart. Once Jesus was born, Joseph's suspicions about the father of
Jesus only increased and his heart ached. As Jesus grew older, the two became more and more
distant in heart. And because of this, family problems frequently arose. Jesus was viewed as an
illegitimate son and, lacking the protection of Zechariah's family and the love of Joseph, he grew
up with an indescribable loneliness in his heart.
Jesus' solitary three-year course
Jesus was aware of his path as the Messiah, and he lamented in his heart his lonely circumstances
and the serious obstacle they presented to fulfilling the Will of God. The Messiah is the True
Parent. To fulfill that mission, however, he needed to receive his substantial bride. Jesus had to
reverse, at the very root, the false love by which the archangel had caused the Fall of Eve, who
originally was growing up as the sister of Adam. Consequently, Jesus, in the place of Adam as
the son of God, ought to have received as his bride the younger sister of someone in an
archangelic position. That bride was to have been none other than Zechariah's daughter, the
younger sister of John the Baptist. To fulfill this in a world where Satan plays the role of owner
and lord, Jesus needed a foundation of protection formed by absolute faith. Tragically, the entire
foundation ended up collapsing around him.

237
This would not have happened if Zechariah and Elizabeth, who had received the revelation and
spiritual support from God, had maintained absolute faith. If they had fulfilled their
responsibility, Mary would have been in contact with them continually, even after her three-
month stay at their house. God chose Zechariah's family as the foremost representatives of the
entire world, so that even after the birth of Jesus they would protect, serve and witness to him as
the Messiah. They not only would have served Jesus as the son of God and Messiah with utter
devotion, they would have learned the Will of God through Jesus and followed him absolutely.
Also, John the Baptist was born to serve Jesus and ought to have fulfilled his responsibility to
guide everyone whom he led to repentance to believe in Jesus and receive salvation.
Unfortunately, although at first Zechariah, Elizabeth and John the Baptist testified to Jesus as the
son of God, there is no evidence that they served him as such. The respected priest Zechariah
was simply a spectator. John the Baptist stood separate from Jesus. These circumstances blocked
the people from following Jesus and made his path very difficult. Once this family lost faith in
Jesus, looking at him through human eyes, there was no possibility for them to help him receive
his bride.
We also need to consider the influence that Joseph and Mary's relationship had on Jesus. Mary
had to restore the positions of Eve and Tamar through indemnity, so she was supposed to have
remained as only the fiancée of Joseph. Providentially, they could not be husband and wife. It
was God's desire that they not have sexual relations either before or after Jesus' birth. Joseph still
loved Mary after Jesus' birth; however, Mary ought to have separated from Joseph and raised
Jesus as the son of God.
The real circumstances did not make this easy to do. Even though Mary's original mind told her
that she was not to do so, she had sexual relations with Joseph and they had children, which was
a repetition of Eve's mistake. With this condition, Satan established a claim on them. With the
exception of Jesus, the whole family came under the dominion of Satan. Everyone who should
have helped protect him—his father, his mother, his Abel-type brothers, John the Baptist and his
brothers, and his Cain-type brothers, and the children of Joseph—all ended up on Satan's side.
When Satan influences someone, that person loses all spiritual support and inspiration. Trust in
God, as well as any sense of gratitude to Him, is lost. One begins to see everything through
human eyes. Mary did not help Jesus with the wedding he desired. She even opposed it. This was
the direct reason that Jesus could not receive his bride, and could not become the True Parent.
Ultimately, this compelled him to go the way of the cross.
Jesus' words to Mary during the wedding at Cana, "Woman, what concern is that to you and to
me?" (John 2:4), reveal a reproachful heart to a mother who helped in the weddings of others
while neglecting to help Jesus receive his own bride, the most important requirement of the
providence. With this perspective, we can now understand why Jesus asked, "Who is my mother,
and who are my brothers?" (Matt. 12:48).
Faced with the opposition of Mary, Zechariah, Elizabeth and finally John the Baptist, Jesus gave
up hoping to gain their protection as he sought to fulfill his mission. Therefore, Jesus left his
home in search of a new spiritual foundation to restart the providence of salvation. Now without

238
a family and household, Jesus lamented, "Foxes have holes, and birds of the air have nests, but
the Son of Man has nowhere to lay his head” (Matt. 8:20). Having lost his family-level
foundation, Jesus sought to replace it. This was his three-year course.
The history of the providence of salvation from the viewpoint of the Principle
In the end, as people disbelieved and the disciples lost faith, Jesus endured Satan's attack, and, as
his foundation crumbled, he went the way of the cross. Originally, Jesus came to the earth as the
Messiah to give blessings to his disciples and all humankind. He was to build the sinless
kingdom of heaven. Because of the lack of faith in him, Jesus could not receive his bride, they
could not become the True Parents, and he could not complete his mission. This is why he
promised to return.
The Lord of the Second Advent comes to complete the foundation of God's providence of
restoration left uncompleted by Jesus. That is to say, he comes as the seed of the original true
child to complete the ideal of creation. He comes to complete the ideal of True Parents, who are
the origin of the true love, true life and true lineage of God. He comes on the victorious
foundation of the fundamental providence of God's side up to the time of Jesus. He also stands
upon the victorious foundation of Jesus' life and will find the bride whom Jesus could not find.
Together they become the True Parents to save all humankind.
Through the marriage Blessing that passes on God's original lineage, the True Parents will be
able to give salvation to all humanity. People will become true persons engrafting into the true
love, true life and true lineage of God. Furthermore, the Messiah will establish a true family;
creating the kingdom of heaven on earth. Thus, when the Lord of the Second Advent comes in
the flesh, this new lineage will be established through international marriage Blessings.
On the level of the great worldwide family, the Lord indemnifies that which was lost in the
family of Adam and restores the true right of the eldest son, true right of the parents, and true
right of the king that Adam's family was to have realized. He will transform this world into the
kingdom of heaven on earth under the dominion of God, which will open the kingdom of heaven
in the spirit world for registration. Humanity will enter the era of kingship, both spiritually and
physically, centered on God, establishing a world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness, and
create the heavenly kingdom on earth and in the spirit world, which is God's ideal of creation.
This is the View of the Principle of the Providential History of Salvation. I hope that in the future
all of you can also receive this joyous new marriage Blessing.
Thank you very much.

239
 True Family and True Universe Centered on True
Love
Book 2: A Model for the Family Ideal and World Peace
Part 2: The Path to Exemplary Families and Global Harmony
Chapter 5: True Family and True Universe Centered on True Love
This speech was given by Reverend Sun Myung Moon at the Federation to Save the New Nation
Leaders' Banquet on May 19, 1997 in Montevideo, Uruguay, and then by Dr. Hak Ja Han Moon
between July 22 and August 8, 1997 at leadership conferences and women leaders conferences
for the Practice of True Family Life to Advance World Peace held throughout Korea.
Respected and honored guests from at home and abroad, distinguished ladies and gentlemen
whose presence is brightening this venue!
I am grateful for your coming here in spite of your very busy schedules. To express my
appreciation from the bottom of my heart on this special day, the most precious thing I can offer
is to introduce you to what I consider two very significant speeches that I gave during my latest
world tour. I am referring to the speeches titled “The Providential History of Salvation from the
Viewpoint of the Principle” and “In Search of the Origin of the Universe.”
Today, we need a comprehensive solution to the problems of sexual immorality, family
breakdown and alienation among our young people. These two speeches provide fundamental
solutions to these problems. When you return home, I hope you will take some time to reflect
deeply on their contents. Reading these speeches together with the members of your family may
enhance the love in your family. I believe this can help your family achieve harmony and true
happiness.
I suggest that you read these two speeches as many times as your age in years. If your age is
more than eighty, then read them more than eighty times. The more you read these speeches, the
more heavenly blessing and fortune will come to you. The more you read them, the more peace
will flow into your family naturally and automatically. I invite you to read them often.
The title of the first speech is “View of the Principle of the Providential History of Salvation.”
Allow me to summarize it. Because Adam and Eve fell, they did not establish an ideal family.
Consequently Jesus came at the national level, as the second Adam, to restore the mistake of the
first family. The first Adam became fallen Adam, and Jesus, the Messiah, came as the second
Adam. However, because Jesus was unable to establish a family from the position of True
Parents, the Messiah needs to return as the third Adam and restore the mission of True Parents on
the world level. This is the mission at the time of the Second Advent, when the Messiah is to
come as the third Adam. This speech also introduces the fact that the fundamental issue of
salvation is the restoration of the original lineage.
The second speech is titled “In Search of the Origin of the Universe.” Since the Fall originated
from the misuse of love, humankind lost true love. Thus the question arises: How can we recover

240
true love? True love was lost through adultery. In other words, true love became degraded
through misuse of the reproductive organs. Therefore, to restore it, we need to use these organs
in the right way. Our first ancestors planted the seed of fallen love in the Garden of Eden during
their youth. Consequently, during these Last Days, we are harvesting the fruit of the Fall among
our young people. That is why today we observe so much chaos and confusion, particularly on
the issue of sex. This problem can be resolved only through what my husband refers to as
"absolute sex.” Only the concept and practice of absolute sex can prevent the destruction of our
families and reverse the corruption of our youth.
The three subject partners principle
This evening I would like to share a new speech titled “True Family and True Universe Centered
on True Love.” Everyone here has parents and teachers, and you also have leaders in your
nations. Am I right? Everyone undeniably needs people in these positions. However, compared
to the true standard, there are many different types of parents. What do you think? To what
extent have you, yourself, become a true parent? In the same way, if a person is a professor at an
Ivy League university such as Harvard, Yale or Columbia in the United States, or at Oxford or
Cambridge in England, does it mean that he or she can be called a true teacher? Similarly, there
are different types of leaders in a nation, not all of whom measure up to the true standard of
leadership. Does the bare fact that someone is president of a superpower such as the United
States mean that he or she is a true president?
In fact, in today's families many children do not trust their parents, spouses do not completely
trust each other, and brothers and sisters do not trust each other fully. Furthermore, students do
not trust the teachers in their schools, and people do not trust the leaders of their nation. So the
question is: How can we attain the true standard of even one of these three most important roles
of parents, teachers and leaders?
When I say that you need to become a true parent, true teacher or true owner, who do you think
has the highest standard or is the central model for those three positions? God does. And God is
the True Parent among parents, True Teacher among teachers, and True King among kings. God
is the eternal True Parent, eternal True Teacher, and eternal True Owner and King. If we are
children of God, we need to become true parents first, just like God. In addition, we have to
follow the way of the true teacher and the way of the true owner, just like God. This is the
concept of the "three subject partners.” The ultimate model is God.
Who is the Messiah sent to the people of Israel, as promised in the Old Testament? The Messiah
is the one who comes as a true parent, true teacher and true king. However, because Jesus was
prevented from establishing a true family and uniting his people, the Messiah needs to come
again. In other words, because Jesus did not accomplish the national-level foundation, the
Messiah of the Second Advent will come as the third Adam and teach the way of the true parent,
true teacher and true king at the world level. This is the messianic concept. Wherever the family,
nation, world and heaven exist, we always need to establish the three subject partners of parent,
teacher and leader.

241
If a person is situated in the world of space, he needs to orient himself with up and down, right
and left, and front and rear. That is the only way to ascertain one's current position. Also, there
are many possible variations in a person's appearance, depending on whether he is correctly
situated in terms of up and down, right and left, and front and rear. The same formula applies to
the family, the nation and the world. Just as an individual's position is related to what is above
and below, right and left, and front and back, the family consists of parents and children,
husband and wife, and brothers and sisters. Similarly, on the national level, with the leader in the
central position, families ought to embrace all civilizations of east and west and all civilizations
of north and south. Then they can embrace all people of the world as brothers and sisters.
Ultimately, every level will form a pattern resembling that of a family, with the individual as the
central model. In the same manner, a person's existence expands to the levels of the family,
nation, world, heaven and earth, and eventually reaches God. Each person has the desire to live
as the center of the cosmos and has the potential to make that a reality.
The true family is like the core of the universe
Thus, the core concept of the universe is the concept of the family. Heaven represents parents,
and earth represents children. In the case of East and West, East symbolizes man, and West
symbolizes woman. When a woman gets married, she usually follows wherever her husband
goes; however, they have equal value.
When the West reflects the sunlight coming from the East, both have the same value. The
relationship between siblings is similar. When the older sibling works, the younger ones
naturally help him or her. Therefore, people need to live in relationships like those between
parents and children, husband and wife, and elder and younger siblings. Moreover, these three
types of relationship must meet at a single central point. Above and below, right and left, and
front and back must not have different central points. Otherwise the balance between these three
types of relationship will be broken.
Taken together, there are seven positions: above, below, right, left, front, back and the central
point. Thus the number seven represents the unity of all components, with God and perfect true
love at the center. Together these seven components are the basis of a complete sphere and
eventually a family structure of harmony and unity. So, as you can see, seven is truly a lucky
number.
When this sphere becomes complete and rotates, it becomes a new entity based on the number
eight. As long as love remains true and does not change, the central position can rotate without
change. However, because of the Fall, God was expelled from the central position. Since God's
true love was expelled, the true family ideal collapsed.
There are many differences in the lifestyles of people in the East and the West. In many ways
they are complete opposites of one another. For example, when we Koreans call someone to
come, we motion with the palm down, like this. If we do that in the West, people go the other
way. We often misunderstand and wonder if people do not like us, because they go away when
we actually are beckoning them to come closer.

242
Furthermore, Western script is written horizontally, proceeding from left to right. Oriental script
in its original form is written vertically, proceeding from top to bottom and from right to left.
Consequently, Westerners open their books from left to right, whereas in the Orient we open our
books from right to left. Thus Western civilization is more horizontal in orientation, while
Oriental civilization has more of a vertical orientation. As another example, shaking hands is a
horizontal greeting, while bowing is vertical. In Oriental tradition, ancestors are at the core of
the family system. In the West, however, there is no strong concept that regards ancestors as the
core. Westerners generally regard the self as the center.
Because every part of an entity is connected at the core, if the core does not move, the whole
entity does not move. Therefore, all six positions and the central core have equal value. In a
three-generational family—consisting of grandparents, parents and children—there are twelve
types of relationships. These twelve ideally will fit wherever they are placed. The grandchild will
not object to anything the grandparent wants. Also, the children of the grandparents will want
whatever their parents desire. Ultimately, all three generations will unite, sharing the same
desire. All members of the family—grandfather and grandmother, father and mother, husband
and wife, son and daughter—will resonate with the center.
Let us consider a family that is based on love. Since the relationship between parents and
children is characterized by unity, we can say that they form one body. Likewise, husband and
wife form one body through their mutual relationship, as do brothers and sisters. All members of
the family form one body. In such a case, what is the common center shared by these
relationships? In forming one body, they have God's true love, which is at the center of all love,
as their common center. With true love as the center of their relationships, parents and children
become one, husband and wife become one, and brothers and sisters become one. Through this
process, each member of the family becomes equal in value.
The true path humankind should follow
Then what does God want for His children? Does He want them to become billionaires? Does He
want them to become presidents of nations, with all the trappings of power? God wanted His
children, Adam and Eve, to grow to become children of filial piety, loyal citizens, saints, and a
holy son and daughter.
Did you ever consider that, in accordance with God's desire, we have to become children of filial
piety in the family, loyal citizens of the nation, saints in the world, and holy sons and daughters
before heaven and earth? Just as many saints and sages have taught us throughout history, we are
to become children of filial piety, loyal citizens, saints, and holy sons and daughters.
This evening I would like to ask: Do you think you have mastered the way to become an ideal
person and to perfect your character? This entails going the way of filial piety, the way of
loyalty, the way of sainthood, and the way of a holy son or daughter. Otherwise, you cannot
perform the function of true parents in the family. True parents need to teach their children to
complete the progression from filial child to loyal citizen, saint, holy son or daughter, and
eventually even to reach God. If there were someone who truly taught and exemplified these
things, God would consider that person the ultimate true parent, true teacher and true leader.

243
When you are qualified as a true parent and true teacher, you will be qualified as a true leader as
well. Furthermore, you will be qualified to become a true king or queen. Fallen people lack these
ideals and do not demonstrate filial piety, loyal citizenship and sainthood, and thus have been
unable to become holy sons and daughters. That is why this world is perishing. Who wants holy
sons and daughters? God does. Who wants saints? The world does. Who wants loyal citizens?
The nation does. Who wants children of filial piety? The family does. This is the way of truth.
The truth, based on true love, continues eternally in one direction. We did not know this, and that
is why we could not become true parents, true citizens, true saints, and holy sons and daughters.
When Jesus came to this world, there were no true parents in the family, no true leaders in the
nation and the world, and ultimately there was no true king in all of heaven and earth. People did
not know how to follow the true way. Now that the truth has been revealed, however, we have no
more excuses.
True parents do not tell their children, "Once you become children of true filial piety, do not
become loyal citizens.” True parents teach children of filial piety to sacrifice their family by
following the way of a loyal citizen in service to the nation, and to sacrifice the nation by
following the way of saints in service to the world. True parents would also teach their children
to sacrifice the world in service to heaven and earth, and to sacrifice heaven and earth to
substantiate the true love of God.
To start achieving these goals, individuals need to sacrifice themselves for the sake of their
family. This is the way to become a child of filial piety. To become a patriot, you need to serve
the nation even at the expense of your family. To be a saint, you need to give of yourself in
service to the world, even at the expense of your nation. To be a holy son or daughter, you have
to work to establish the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven, even at the expense of the
world.
Likewise, among all parents, those who make sacrifices and live for the sake of their children are
true parents. Teachers who make sacrifices for the sake of their students are true teachers, and
the president who makes sacrifices for the nation is a true president. We were unaware of this
concept of investing and sacrificing. Without it, however, we will never have one eternally
peaceful and united world.
Nothing comes into being for its own sake
What is the basis for individualism? No one can claim anything as "mine alone.” When a child is
conceived through the love of its parents, grows from a fertilized egg in the mother's womb, and
is born, 99.999 percent of its body comes from the mother's bone, blood and flesh, and the
remaining 0.001 percent comes from the father's sperm. There is no concept of "myself alone" in
nature. No one has such a concept at the time of birth.
Those who regard themselves as the best in their field cannot claim to have achieved that status
by themselves. This applies to us from birth. We receive our bones, blood and flesh in our
mother's womb. We have to recognize that the important parts of our bodies are extensions of
our parents' bodies. Without exception, all the essential instructions and mechanisms for the

244
development of our bodies were included in the egg and sperm. Therefore, there is no basis for
self-centered individualism.
When we say that something is "above,” it automatically implies the existence of something
"below.” Can one individual stand alone, with only the concept of above? There is no way for
someone to live as an isolated individual. Mentioning the right side presupposes the existence of
the left side. Likewise, mentioning a front presupposes that there is a back. Similarly, when we
talk about a man, we presuppose the existence of a woman. This is a universal truth, not just a
claim by a random individual.
Why did God create man? Some men may say that they can live perfectly well alone, and they
don't care why they were created. However, each man was born for the sake of a woman.
Without a woman, there is absolutely no need for a man. Actually, man can create nothing by
himself Nothing was created solely by man or solely by woman.
Consider our five senses. Did God create my eyes to look at my eyes? He created my eyes, nose,
ears, mouth and hands for the sake of my object partners. The force that mobilizes and focuses
all five senses is true love. God created our eyes, nose, ears, mouth and hands for true love, that
is, as instruments for relationships of true love. God created nothing just for myself. On the
contrary, a person who claims that what belongs to others is "mine" is called a thief. If someone
takes what belongs to others for personal use, isn't that person a thief? Therefore any man who
uses his body, including his five senses, for himself alone is a thief, because they actually exist
for the sake of a woman.
What is the difference between a man and a woman? Their bodies are different, including their
reproductive organs. Then for whom is a man's reproductive organ absolutely necessary? A
man's reproductive organ exists for the sake of a woman. The human reproductive organs are
shaped as concave and convex. Why are they shaped that way? Both could be pointed or both
could be flat. Why are they shaped differently? Each is for the sake of the other. A woman
absolutely needs what is part of a man's body, and a man absolutely needs what is part of a
woman's body. Until now, we did not consider the fact that a woman's reproductive organ
absolutely belongs to a man, and a man's reproductive organ belongs to a woman. By owning
each other's reproductive organs, man and woman come to know true love.
Only through the experience of two becoming one can we know the highest level of love. No one
at all can deny this fact. Everyone has to recognize it. The ideal couple emerges from the place
where husband and wife become completely one. Absolute love exists in that very place. That
place of love, which is absolutely unchanging, is the dwelling place of God. Absolute sex places
God at the center, and free sex places Satan at the center. Historically, the world's literature and
the media have often encouraged free sex. However, from now on, you literary figures and
journalists need to lead the way to stop free sex. This so-called "free sex" has to completely
disappear.
Reverend Moon has received the seal of Heaven

245
Now that you have heard the speech that my husband, Reverend Moon, and I are giving, you can
change your current direction by 180 degrees, become a new person, and establish a new nation
and a new world. There is no doubt that you will change. It is absolutely necessary to change this
evil world. We have to transform this world.
Those who are on Satan's side in this evil world do not like people on God's side. Therefore
everyone on Satan's side in the world has opposed my husband. They opposed him even on the
national and world levels. However, because he belongs to God, God has protected him. Satan
does not like him, but God does. No matter how many times the world pushed him down or
ignored him, he did not care. He never went down. Rather, he came up to the highest position.
Therefore, nobody can oppose him now.
How could he establish this worldwide foundation despite all manner of persecution? How could
he come to teach eminent world scholars and leaders? It is possible only because God gave him a
special kind of power. God has protected him and directed him, and even now God continuously
protects and teaches him, so he is always moving toward the way of success.
Throughout history, there have been numerous religious leaders who could communicate with
the spirit world. You ought to know that only one person, Reverend Moon, has fully understood
and united the spirit world in order to commence the work of restoration in this world. After
uniting the spirit world, he received the heavenly seal of recognition from God. Without that, a
person cannot accomplish unity on earth. You need to know that God has trained and raised him
in the spirit world and has continued to lead him here on earth.
My husband came to the United States more than twenty years ago. Since then, he has received
enormous persecution. Yet he has known that God's plan for Christianity has endured through
bloodstained sacrifices for 2,000 years, ultimately settling in the United States. Therefore he
could not give up on that country. Please consider this: If America had accepted Reverend Moon
years ago, how would that country be doing today? The same holds true for Korea.
Efforts to establish one world under God
Then, where does true love begin? This is true love: After you have sacrificed your own life and
are resurrected, you invest yourself repeatedly, over and over again. Since we have inherited a
fallen lineage, we have to persevere and overcome difficulties even at the cost of our lives.
Therefore, the Bible records Jesus as saying, "Whoever seeks to gain his life will lose it, but
whoever loses his life will preserve it” (Luke 17:33). Jesus followed this way when he came to
this world. He led the world by example through altruism, not by selfish individualism. In the
same manner, although my husband and I have created wealth during our lifetime, none of it, not
even one penny, is ours. We invested everything for the world, and then forgot what we had done
for others. We sacrificed and invested again and again.
Which do you prefer, one nation under God or one world under God? Among Americans, some
people do not like the concept of one world under God. Some white people, for example, do not
like black people. Since white Anglo-Saxon Protestants occupy dominant positions in the United

246
States, they ought to lead Americans to adopt the viewpoint that their country exists for the sake
of the entire world. If America lives only for its own sake, ultimately it will perish.
The times are now changing. We are coming to the era of one world under God. God is working
to establish this kind of world and will always help those who are working for this providence.
One problem, however, is that many people who want to lead the world do not yet want to
participate in God's providence. In working toward one world of peace, my husband and I have
poured ourselves into numerous projects. To build the foundation for the future world, for
example, we need to establish an ideal, worldwide academic institution, such as a United Nations
university, transcending the barriers of race, religion and language. Also, to exchange knowledge
on a global scale, we need a university system for distance learning.
In addition, we need to develop a unified medical science. We not only have to cure the diseases
of the body caused by the Fall, we also need to end the conflict between the East and the West by
bringing their cultures into harmony. By uniting Eastern and Western medicine, we can cure
currently incurable diseases, such as AIDS. In the Korean countryside, among people who never
had formal medical education, there are many gifted healers who can cure serious diseases that
are incurable by modern medicine. The spirit world has guided these healers to understand
special treatments and cures for disease. Without recognizing certain realities of the spirit world,
our problems will continue to grow. Already related projects are being implemented at the
University of Bridgeport and Sun Moon University.
Moreover, we have founded The Washington Times and other newspapers whose coverage
includes the entire Western Hemisphere. This media foundation is expanding to 185 countries to
enable all people of the world to learn from one another and cooperate as one.
Since my husband and I came to America, we have not incurred any debt to the American
people. Rather, Americans ought to feel indebted to us. We have shared the blessings we
received from Heaven with America. We have not received any blessing from America; instead
we have given all our blessings to her. My husband and I share the blessings we have received
from Heaven with the world. South Americans and Koreans have welcomed us and the blessings
we have brought to their homelands. Now the people of the United States also want to receive
the same blessing.
Regardless of the opposition a person faces, the one who gives the most love becomes the owner.
Those individuals who love more, invest more, give more, and forget what they have given, will
become central figures. This is a universal law.
In the future, please follow the heavenly way by offering filial piety to your parents in your
family, becoming loyal citizens of your nation, saints in the world, and holy sons and daughters
before God. Whoever can stand without shame before the family, nation, world, and heaven and
earth will be protected at the center of the cosmos, and can then build a family that receives
God's highest love. These people shall transform this world into the kingdom of heaven on earth.
They will be registered in the kingdom of heaven in the spirit world and will enter an era of
kingship both spiritually and physically, with God in the central position. Such people are those
who participate in the international marriage Blessing, which is to establish a world of victory,

247
freedom, happiness and unity. I invite each of you to participate in this year's 3.6 Million
Couples Blessing Ceremony, thereby becoming couples who are welcomed by heaven and earth
and have found the way of eternal life.
Hoping that we all come to have close ties to God and True Parents, that we can establish the
true family and true global culture in a leading role centered on God's true love, and that we can
build a peaceful and united world for the twenty-first century, I will conclude my speech at this
point. I pray that God's blessing will be with you in your work, and with your family.
Thank you.

248
 2000 years ago, God sent Jesus Christ, to become the
First Victorious Human

Hak Ja Han July 25, 2019

Busan Family South Korea Church

I am truly happy to see you all. I have some good news: My autobiography will be published this
November. An interesting set of circumstances comes out on the first page. True Father once
said that God's only daughter, the one to become the True Mother, must come from a family in
which three generations followed Christianity. When the Independence Movement arose in 1919,
my grandmother, Won-Mo Jo, took part in the movement that shouted Mansei for Korea's
independence, while carrying my mother Soon-ae Hong (Dae-Mo nim) on her back. I was born
in 1943 and Korea's liberation came in 1945. Then again, Grandmother Won-Mo Jo carried her
granddaughter on her back and shouted mansei for Korea's liberation. Isn't that somewhat odd?
This is because ours was a family Heaven had prepared.
Christianity and God's only daughter
Two thousand years ago, God sent his only son, Jesus Christ, to become the first victorious
human ancestor and True Parent. However, neither Mary, who gave birth to him, Zachariah's
family, nor Judaism recognized him. God had finally sent the long, long-awaited Messiah to the

249
Israelites whom he had worked so hard to guide and raise for four thousand years. If those
Israelites failed to recognize Jesus, how should we view that?
Though the Bible does not fully express it, Jesus brought up the issue to Mary of him needing to
get married several times during his thirty-three years of life. Mary did not fulfill her
responsibility. How could she have many children between her and Joseph? She married them all
off, yet did not fulfill her duties toward Jesus. Jesus, who had lost all environments, had no place
to advance to anymore. But at least, he was able to open the way to spiritual salvation through
the cross. That is why he promised to return as he died on the cross. He clearly taught that he
would return to have the marriage supper of the Lamb.
The two-thousand-year history of the Christian faith begins in earnest after Jesus' disciples
received rebirth through the Holy Spirit. For the Bible to come out took some time, and this
resulted in many mistakes being repeatedly committed.
The Bible became available to the laity after it was translated from Hebrew into English in the
seventeenth century. This gave rise to a movement advocating religious freedom.
A good representation of this movement is the United States of America. It was through the
United States that God made preparations for the returning Messiah. The path Heaven took to
find humanity after humanity had become lost was tremendously difficult. The course was
deeply painful. For God's only daughter, who was to have become Jesus' partner in marriage at
the marriage supper of the Lamb, to have emerged through the two-thousand-year Christian
providence was essential. Without the birth of God's only daughter, the returning Messiah could
not emerge as a True Parent, despite his having returned.
I was born in 1943. Korea received its liberation in 1945. Back then, True Father was in southern
Korea. God, however, told True Father, while he was in the south, to go north. Do you
understand what that required? It required absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience.
This was the process of firmly establishing the position of God's only son.
God's only daughter completes the Providence
Heaven had to give me a period of growth, the period during which I became mature. Back then,
Korea was in an environment from which the nation could easily have become communist.
When Korea was liberated, I was living in the north, because our family believed the Messiah
would return in Pyongyang. We were members of a group that offered tremendous devotion,
guided by the Holy Spirit and the truth. We were waiting for the returning Messiah, well aware
that he would return in the flesh and not on the clouds.
Many men headed south; they would be forced to join the North Korean army were they to
remain in the north. Our family did not consider going to the south until we heard news of my
uncle. He was studying pharmacology in a Japanese university. After Korea's liberation, we
thought he would return home.
Instead, we received news that he had joined the army in South Korea. Since we believed that the
returning Messiah would return to Pyongyang, we were not even thinking of going south.

250
However, upon hearing that my uncle, who was also the only son in the family, had entered the
army in the south, all three women in the family, including my grandmother (Dae-Mo nim) and I
made the southward journey, moving only during the nighttime throughout the journey. Many
dramatic incidents took place during that journey.
Two years after I moved south, the Korean War broke out. God's only daughter, who can rise to
the position of a True Parent and is to restore lost humanity, was born after six thousand years.
Hence, she had to be protected. Heaven had to protect me until I became mature enough to speak
on my own volition. Not many among you went through the Korean War. We experienced the
miracle of having God with us amidst those circumstances. Though I was young, I felt it was not
right to make Heaven wait for much longer, so I decided to take action, thinking, "I am the only
one who can do it." Hence, no person needed to educate me.
When you look into the Bible, Adam and Eve were able to speak with God, one-to-one. I did so
too. No person taught me the Principle or anything else. Even Father did not. I made my own
decisions.
The Principle is not perfect. The section on the Second Coming in the second part of the Divine
Principle had to be about the True Parents' ideology. Don't you think so? The Principle of
Creation must also be rectified. The Bible says God conducted the Creation for six days and
rested on the seventh day. It is also mentioned that evening passed and morning came, and that
was the first day. This, however, does not refer to an actual concept of time.
As you all know, when a couple marries and conceives a child, the child is in the womb for ten
months. The baby is born after those ten months. Likewise, God's creation didn't appear simply
from God's verbal command. There was a process. Furthermore, life is not born from man alone.
A man alone cannot give birth to life. That is why God created a man and woman. However, it
isn't that way in the Bible.
Following True Father's holy ascension, I waited and waited before I declared in front of
American pastors, "I am God's only daughter." The religious leaders all applauded upon hearing
it, saying, "Why didn't we know of something so reasonable and right?"
Catholic priests aren't literally brides. It is God's only daughter that must emerge in front of the
returning Messiah. In other words, a woman must emerge.
Sadly, women have been ignored. That is why the providence could not be completed. The
completion of the providence begins from God's only daughter.
May Shin Gyeongsang advance
Before coming here today, you were able to offer devotions again at the Busan holy ground. It
must now be revealed that Father began his course here and prepared to meet God's only
daughter. Did you know that, or not? In 1960, we emerged as the True Parents. The first thing we
did after that was conduct the blessing ceremony. Heavenly Parent's dream and humanity's wish
is for us, humanity, to interact with Heavenly Parent as our own parents; that is, become beloved

251
children who can enter their presence. The Fall, however, blocked that path, and it is True
Parents alone who can re-open that way.
As the True Parents, it is embarrassing that the True Children do not know how True Parents
emerged. God's creation is the same. After Adam's and Eve's births, God gave them a period of
growth. That was a period of education. If they had grown and attained perfection, focusing only
on God in absolute unity with God, not looking to the side, and listening only to the word, from
God, that place of perfection would have been one with God. That place would have been one in
which Heavenly Parent and True Parents attained unity.
Heavenly Parent, who remained in spirit for a long time, wanted to embrace and love his children
as true parents of this visible, physical world. However, that tremendous grace was lost through
the Fall. And it is True Parents who restored that grace!
There are no second or third True Parents. There is only one couple, True Parents. Your second-
and third-generation children also call us True Parents, True Mother. It is essential for the long-
time members to digest this well. True Parents were established for eternity. Hence, if you
refrain from looking elsewhere and become one with God's only daughter, the True Mother, you
will be victorious!
You have responsibilities as blessed children in front of True Parents, in front of Heavenly
Parent. You must achieve national restoration. The Heavenly Gyeongsang nation needs ascend
even faster. Will you do that? [Yes] I'll put my trust in you. I love you.

252
 Our dedication and efforts must return glory and joy
to Heaven

Hak Ja Han
October 10, 2013
To the Top Gun Workshop
Cheon Jeong Gung
What kind of day is it today? In the beginning, you used your sense of sight and then your sense
of taste for the luncheon. What follows next? It is time for you to listen attentively. Did you all
enjoy lunch? Do you feel invigorated? To conduct a life in which you must speak a lot is not
easy. Am I right? Don't you all speak a lot? I am living every day as if it were a thousand years
and as if a thousand years were a day. We made a promise in front of Heaven. Can you truly feel
what I am experiencing when I say that a thousand years feel like a day?
Our dedication and efforts must return glory and joy to Heaven and actually establish the day
that Heaven can be proud of. As people living on earth, this is the only way you should go. We
are in a time when you should fulfill your responsibilities.

253
I worried a lot for several days. We now have only six years left until the day that we promised
to offer to Heaven comes. Hence, we cannot afford to just ascribe our present efforts to trial and
error. We must have something practical to show. We must have results. We mast yield fruit.
Only by doing so can our descendants feel assured and can we open the way.
I emphasized this in the beginning. When it comes to advancing with the Holy Spirit and the
truth, you must clearly be able to help others know about True Parents, which is what humanity
and Heaven wish and hope for. This path alone can sort out this complicated present era.
Members of Parliament from Malaysia paid a visit to Cheon Jeong Gung and I told them that two
countries joining hands for world peace can play a bigger role than one country alone and that
three countries can take a bigger role than two countries and so forth.
If the twenty countries in Asia come together under one heart and one will, Asia would be able to
embrace the world. However, you need to know about the Divine Principle and the Unification
teachings. You need to know about True Parents. There is no other way to resolve religious
conflicts, political, territorial and racial problems occurring around the world except by attending
True Parents. Attending Parents is the only way.
After World War II, Heaven set up the United States and established democratic sibling
countries around the world. The United States was victorious at the end of World War II,
together with the Allied Forces. However, it did not enslave Japan, a defeated nation, but helped
it instead. It helped Japan develop economically. We can conclude that Japan could have this
benefit because of True Parents, because the returning Lord had come.
I will speak about this truth during my upcoming speaking tour of Japan. Uniting under True
Parents is the only way that humanity and nations, Korea in particular, can fulfill their
responsibilities in front of God's will. Yet, we are the only ones that are aware of this providence.
Politicians and Koreans generally are ignorant of this. Hence, we must let them know about it.
Are the forty top gun participants here? Have you all studied hard until now? Did you all read
Cheon Seong Gyeong? What did you feel while studying Cheon Seong Gyeong? Did I do a good
thing by compiling this scripture or not? If there is anyone who does not understand it, you must
be able to explain it to the person properly. If there is anyone who raises an objection, tell the
person to read it only three times and no more than that. If that same person still feels nothing
even after reading it three times, tell the person to read it ten times. If the person still has
objections to Cheon Seong Gyeong after that, the person can voice them. You will never be able
to imagine the hidden painful content I had to go through after Father's ascension. The returning
Lord, True Parents... You may not be aware of it, but your descendants after hundreds or
thousands of years will consider you as their ancestor that worked with True Parents. If you
receive judgment, how shameful and sorrowful would that be in front of Heaven?
I am saving you. You must understand that. However, that does not mean that you are
completely qualified. What kind of history can I, as an individual that breathed and lived with
True Parents in this age, pass on to my descendants? Can you be compared to Jesus's twelve
Apostles of the past? What would happen if we cannot fulfill our responsibilities? Two thousand

254
years ago, the chosen people of Israel received indelible, great indemnity when they crucified
Jesus. What happened as a result?
Even now, Jews and Judaism still do not know why six million Jews became victims of
attempted genocide. On the other hand, we could study a lot more about history and could listen
to it and understand. However, when it comes to the problem of responsibility, your physical
desires push you to find the easier way. Education for top gun second-generation leaders this
time aims at restraining the body and giving it a hard time in order for it to unite with the mind.
Only when the body and mind become united, can unity under one goal be achieved regardless
of rank or position.
As we all advance toward the goal and 2020, let us all join hands and become one bullet that
shoots through the target. We must he victorious. Do you understand what I am saying? Do you
understand top gun participants? You are one. You may be different in age from one another, but
you are all one. That is what I am educating you about. When you conduct your missions in the
future, instead of a top-down focus, you must be able to horizontally become one and then head
together toward one goal.
Only by doing so can the center be erected. It will not work if we keep saying that only Korea is
God's fatherland and a providential country. We must create an environment. Am I right?
The global providence is important. Saying that this much time has passed and just assuming that
things will work out under the goal we have will not work.
Originally, if we had grown up within the realm God had created absent the Fall, everything
would have been easier. However, our bodies and minds have been stained within the fallen
realm. For the mind to do as it wishes is practically difficult.
This also applies to second-generation members. Your first- generation parents followed the
providential way, suffering much in the process. You cannot fulfill your responsibilities if you
only try to use some of your ability to live and eat well within a fence. You, who are living in
this era, must all run toward one goal. You must not become bystanders.
Hence it is my hope today that the Korean church, the Korean headquarters, moves with the Holy
Spirit and the truth night and day.
The Korean -- Japanese relationship is presently in a very delicate state. Asia and the United
States are each going through some delicate phase too. However, I any embarking on a speaking
tour in Japan because I promised to do so. Please pray a lot for this tour.

255
 Heavenly USA Victory Celebration in the
International Peace Education Center (IPEC) in the
city of Las Vegas in the US State of Nevada.

Did you come from all over the country today? I see. Are you happy? Happiness grows as we
multiply. To do that, don‘t you have to share it? This is a responsibility, your responsibility. For
two days, I taught people in the United States.
God blessed the United States to prepare the foundation for the Messiah upon His return, so that
people could receive him. In the past, Catholics made mistakes within the Christian culture, and
others wanted to start anew through the Protestant movement. Puritans wanted to attend God, the
Creator, freely in their homes, so they started a nation, the United States. Are you aware of this?
If so, America must take the responsibility of meeting the Messiah.
Therefore, Heaven blessed many religious leaders in this nation. In the past, they called Father
“Pastor” or “Rev. Moon.” People respected, attended and received him. But humanity is unaware
of what kind of God the Creator is. They also did not understand the essence of Jesus. They also
don’t understand their own nature. They did not understand why Jesus went through the
crucifixion and why he said he would return.
In the account of God's creation, we read that He created everything in His image. Finally, He
created a man and a woman and gave them responsibilities. Their responsibilities were to grow
up beautifully, in unity with God—looking only at God—and to receive God's Blessing. Under
those circumstances, they would have become humanity’s true parents. God, the Creator, was
there to be with them. God wanted to become humanity’s true parent. In the world in which
God’s spirit is unseen, as a true parent, He wanted to embrace and love humanity.
That dream was destroyed by Adam and Eve, the first human ancestors. That gave rise to fallen
humanity.
Today, we have corrupted human beings! Heaven cannot abandon fallen humanity, so Heaven
conducted the history of restoration, of resurrection.
So how did God’s longed-for dream end two thousand years ago centered on Jesus Christ? The
chosen people who had prepared during a four-thousand-year period did not fulfill their
responsibilities. Therefore, Jesus went through crucifixion and had to say he would return!
That’s how Christianity began.
Under those circumstances, what should Christianity have prepared for? More than for the
Messiah coming on the clouds, they had to look for a virgin woman born as God’s only begotten
daughter. I have announced this before. For the completion of Heaven’s providence, the only
begotten daughter had to appear. By a fundamental principle of creation, a birth cannot happen

256
only with a sacred Father. If there is a sacred Father, there must be a sacred Mother. Conception
and birth take place within the sacred Mother.
However, until today, neither Christianity nor other religions have known this. The only begotten
daughter has announced truths regarding history. After six thousand years, True Parents’ births
occurred. Fallen people have longed for True Parents. True Parents are the ones who can fulfill
God’s dream and are the ones for whom God has urgently desired.
So, I said in front of members of the clergy that they are the righteous chosen people in the 21st
century, centered on True Parents. The responsibilities of the chosen people are based on a
national foundation and the need to attend True Parents. Can you attend True Parents? This land
should become the nation that as the chosen people attends True Parents, which is a blessing. In
America True Parents worked hard for the world for forty years. We invested everything. We
invested and continued investing everything.
Forty years have now passed, and you are all grown up. Is it acceptable for children to continue
to receive the help of their parents? I am speaking of national restoration. Politicians,
entrepreneurs, academics—we need to bless everyone and create blessed families. That is the
way by which this nation, in the position it’s in, can fulfill its responsibilities well.
ACLC should invest all its forces toward the day they can return to God His whole Christian
foundation. That day will be the day this country becomes a restored nation. Do you understand?
We must return to Heaven what Heaven expects. Sovereignty! We need to return sovereignty.
True Parents are the returning Lord. Sovereignty, people, territory! We need to show these to
America clearly.

257
 Rally to Celebrate True Parents’ Victorious Return
from the 2019 World Tour for the Firm Establishment
of the Heavenly World and to Welcome Home our
Victorious True Mother.
Good morning, I am pleased to see you. Today we can feel how God, the Creator, is working
with His only begotten daughter, True Mother.
What do you think God, the Creator, would ask you for, when He looks at you?The earthly life is
not eternal. We have obtained the qualification to be able to meet God with dignity and pride in
that place where He dwells, in the eternal world of the Kingdom of Heaven in Heaven. But first
for this country, God’s homeland, we must fulfill our responsibilities.
In the past, two thousand years ago, God sent his only begotten son, Jesus Christ, to the chosen
people, the Israelites, to fulfill His will. The Israelite people, in complete unity with Jesus,
should have cooperated with him, so he could reach the position of the True Father.For that
precise day, Heaven prepared many prophets, among them, John the Baptist. But they did not
fulfill their responsibilities.
Two thousand years later, for the first time in six thousand years, his only begotten daughter was
born amongst the Korean people. If the only begotten daughter doesn’t manifest herself, the Lord
who announced that he would return, cannot become a True Parent.Therefore, after a laborious
historical course, God gave birth for the first time in 6,000 years to the only begotten daughter,
about whom He could say “This is my daughter,” and the True Parents could emerge in 1960.
True Parents, for whom humanity waited anxiously for six thousand years , were the fulfillment
of God’s dream. God was preparing the field so that True Parents would be received, as he had
prepared it among the Israelites two thousand years ago.To fulfill Heavenly Parent’s dream, God
waited for six thousand years. Heaven prepared that right environment for True Parents. Heaven
prepared through the Israelites two thousand years ago. This country should be God’s
fatherland! So how can it be that this country, God’s fatherland, has fewer results than Africa?
When we consider Christianity’s history in this country, we see that in fact, God has made many
preparations for the Messiah to be received upon his return.Regarding a Christian megachurch in
this country, which I do not want to mention by name, it was not awake either. What should you
do then? I have already told you that Heaven has prepared many people just for this opportune
time.What should they do?
You must announce it with conviction and dignity.Go to megachurches in this country and
exclaim it: “The True Mother, the only-begotten daughter, is here!”Why can’t you announce
it?The situation is such that you are able to announce it around the world. Don’t you think so?
You should not leave anything shameful behind that Will be remembered in History. Don’t you
think that Korean people should not fail, as the Israelites did two thousand years ago? You

258
should know that Heavenly Parent is and True Parents are the owners of this nation and the only
way to become their true sons or daughters is though receiving the blessing. Neither political
power nor economic power is eternal. What can they fear if they are accompanied by the True
Mother, the only begotten daughter, with whom God our eternal father and mother is
substantially?
What I want to tell you today is that nobody in history should remain miserable because of you.
Please, if there is a denomination or a well-known, famous pastor or others around you, ask
yourselves with conviction what are you waiting for? You have to let them know that for
religions to survive, they need precisely this movement, which serves God as our Heavenly
Parent, the owner of the universe, the Creator. I pray that you, as blessed families, and the
Republic Korea, will fulfill all your responsibilities and that you will receive blessings.

259
 God had a Dream, so He Created All Things in
Heaven and on Earth in His Image
Hak Ja Han April 20, 2019 Celebration of True Parents' Victorious Return to Korea and the 59th
Anniversary of True Parents' Holy Wedding Main Hall of the HJ Heaven and Earth Cheonbo Training
Center

I am pleased to see you! What kind of hopes did you bring with you when you came here on this
spring day, in the springtime of Heaven's providence? Why aren't you answering? Did you come
without any particular thoughts?
As I look back on this day on which we celebrate the 59th anniversary of True Parents' Holy
Wedding, which took place more much than a half century ago, I am filled with emotion. People
have not known God's providence. Like a coat with the buttons done up in the wrong order, it
had to be undone and redone in the right order. This has taken fifty years.
God had a dream, so he created all things in heaven and on earth in his image. He also created a
man and a woman who were to become humankind's ancestors. However, God bestowed a
growing period and a responsibility solely on human beings. That responsibility was to grow,
focusing only on God, in absolute unity with the Creator, with absolute faith, absolute love and
absolute obedience.
Therefore, as the first human ancestors, they should have begun as victorious ancestors who
realized Heavenly Parent's dream. However, we know that this did not happen. Today's fallen
human race is the result of this failure. Although the original mind aims toward goodness and
strives to come closer to God, this course takes many different forms. But even when we look at
various forms of religion that have emerged throughout the world, we can see that their essence
is not one hundred percent connected to Heaven. In fact, they had human-centered beginnings.
Nevertheless, since God created the universe based on the idea of eternal existence, he has
allowed many religions to exist in order to teach human beings, who have fallen into ignorance.
God established a chosen people with a central religion, established all the indemnity conditions
to the point at which they could lay foundations from the individual level to the national level
and waited patiently until the right environment emerged for the fruits to show.
Jesus' tragic course
We know that many parts of the Bible are difficult to understand. God sent Jesus Christ as his
only son, one in the position of having indemnified everything. However, Jesus' mother, Mary;
Zechariah's family, Judaism as a faith and the people of Israel could not fulfill their
responsibilities in the end. After four thousand long years, God finally prepared an environment
on which people could have hope, but human beings had once again caused him pain. This is
impossible to understand, no matter how much we think about it. Yet these events occurred.

260
When Jesus died on the cross, to whom did he pass the keys to the kingdom of heaven? He
passed them to Peter. This means we need to complete everything on earth. Although God had
worked so hard to send Jesus Christ, the people had pained God's heart once again.
Early Christianity
Jesus said he would come again to hold the marriage supper of the Lamb. Later, Christianity
began centered on the Apostles, through the works of rebirth that the Holy Spirit wrought. In the
early days, Christians had to endure extreme hardships due to the great persecution they faced,
including becoming food for lions. The Roman Empire finally recognized Christianity in ad 313.
After receiving official recognition, Christianity spread its mission work across Europe,
beginning from the Italian Peninsula and going all the way to Britain, from where missionaries
went out throughout the world.
However, many problems arose through emphasis on the practice of faith limited by a human-
centered framework. Once King James had the Bible translated into English in the seventeenth
century many commoners were able to gain access to the Bible. This gave rise to the Puritan
movement. This movement, under which people longed to freely relate with God in their
families, gave birth to modern day America.
How sad God must have felt upon seeing Christians, who constituted a foundation, losing their
way when they were supposed to form the environment in which the returning Messiah would be
welcomed! God began afresh, therefore. Even so, due to people's ignorance of the providence,
they continued to practice a self-centered, convenient faith, which caused many problems.
However, since Jesus said that he would return, believers waiting for that special day have
spread and multiplied throughout the world. Though no one knew for sure when or how to
welcome the Messiah at the Second Advent. One hundred years before I was born, Korea was
unique in having such a background. Then the Holy Spirit and the Truth led Korean Christianity
with power stronger than in any other nation and all Christians around the world were waiting for
the Messiah to return on the clouds. There were, however, spirit-led Christian groups in Korea
that were waiting for the Messiah to return in the flesh.
God guiding True Parents
God's only daughter was therefore born in 1943. This was a miracle. God's only daughter, whom
Christianity should have anxiously searched for, was finally born after six thousand years. Sadly,
however, that environment could not welcome her. Under God's principles of creation, people
have a period of growth.
Korea's liberation took place in 1945 and the Korean War broke out in 1950. This was a time of
turmoil. However, the Creator, God, needed to give time, a period of growth, to his daughter,
whom he was able to send after six thousand years. The Korean Peninsula divided into the North
and the South; one became communist, the other democratic. By then, North Korea had already
established a robust system and was ready to advance southward while South Korea was still not
well-positioned to deal with this. I was in North Korea when this was happening. I was six years
old. God, however, guided our family so that I could move to the South.

261
You need to know this. God instructed Father, who was in South Korea, to go to North Korea.
Do you understand about this? Father had to fulfill his responsibility as God's only son. He
obeyed God with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience when God commanded
him to go north, which was at that time a mortally dangerous place to be. You need to be aware
of this.
Undertaking responsibilities
Heaven had to wait until his only daughter was able to make decisions on her own. That is how
God's principles of creation work. God needed to protect me in that dangerous situation. It was
like a miracle when the sixteen UN nations mobilized and protected democracy in South Korea.
It was then that Father's release from Hungnam Prison came about and he went south. The work
True Father had to do was to find the truth that Jesus was speaking of when he said, "I have yet
many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now." [John 16:12 RSV] That is why True
Father wrote the manuscript of Woli Wonbon. Until the point that he as God's only son could
meet God's only daughter, he had to find disciples. Was he able to accomplish that task or was he
not? Originally, prior to the Fall, Adam and Eve were able to know all of God's circumstances
because they were connected with God.
Likewise, I also came to know of God's providence. I realized that if I did not step forward, the
realization of Father's and Heavenly Parent's dream could not occur. I was young, but I resolved
to do it. For me, the past fifty years was a time of being patient and waiting. You may not
understand this well. I gave you an example a while ago. I said that it took fifty years to unbutton
what had been buttoned wrongly and to button it the right way again. Do you understand this?
My proclamation God tried to embrace the world using the Christian foundation. Likewise, as
the True Parents, we sought to embrace America, which was going the wrong way. Four years
ago, in particular, I declared I am God's only daughter in front of a gathering of American Clergy
Leadership Council pastors and called them to work with me in achieving God's will. Many of
the pastors wondered why they had not come to this natural understanding. That was their
response.
That is why when I proclaim that I am God's only daughter, people around the world welcome it;
particularly when I did so in Senegal -- an Islamic country -- in 2018. This is what their religious
leader said: "We Muslims welcome God's only daughter." He has said he would become my son.
He is determined to conduct a national-level blessing ceremony this November in Senegal. This
is a busy year. He also stated that together with me he will conduct national level blessings in
various places around the world. Rotting on the vine How about Korea? Korea, are you
confident? Can you bring our nation's president, with the many problems he is facing, to a
blessing event? I have said that this is the springtime of the providence. We should not miss this
time.
Despite our shortcomings, we have been sowing seeds in every corner of the earth until now. The
time has come to harvest the fruits. Or should the fruits go unharvested? The Christian realm and

262
the world have welcomed the True Mother, God's only daughter. Then, shouldn't heavenly
unified Korea, which must become the flagship nation, accomplish its responsibilities? Should it
or not? We cannot wait any longer. We must achieve victory without fail. Set holy family
traditions The United States sent out missionaries to the world in 1975. Many American
missionaries established themselves in Africa.
Two years ago, a father who had done mission work for more than forty years ascended to the
spirit world. His son is now working in his place. The father appeared to his son and said to him,
"Please help True Mother." This son has a mother and a younger sibling. He shared his story
with his mother and now the mother and younger brother are fully supporting him; they are
working together as one. They are not receiving any support. Instead, they raise funds to sustain
their public mission.
This is how a blessed family should be. There are many who have their names registered in
Cheonbowon. Since God's creation is eternal, your efforts should not end with the first
generation. Your children and grandchildren should align with True Mother, the only daughter
and thereby maintain a loyal family that remains forever unchanging. The elder blessed families,
especially, must accomplish their responsibilities. They should guide their children and
grandchildren to join their public efforts. This is the example they should set as elder families.
Will you do that? Each one of you must complete your own responsibilities and achieve victory.
I sincerely pray that I, God's only daughter, will recognize many blessed families and that they
will receive my seal while I am still on earth.

263
Paul Werner
Heaven Down to Earth
In Harmony with the Eternal

264
 The Love of God
To us God is a loving Father. Try to envision how He accompanies us on the arduous journey of
our life of faith. He is within us and experiences all the calamities that we have to tackle; He is
with us as we overcome our personal problems. He knows intimately all our suffering, even the
difficulty we have in paying indemnity. Our God is acutely aware of every rejection we receive.
That is why God has much more compassion for us and our situation than we have for ourselves
and each other, but even so, He cannot allow us to relax totally. It is because even better than we,
God knows how little time remains to restore this world. We Unificationists are the ones who
have been given the gift of the Principle and can discern something about the cruciality of this
time period; He hopes that we can understand His situation and once we do, He counts on us to
go out into the world and lead home the rest of His children who as yet are unaware of where He
lives. Therefore, although we may be exhausted, He continues to plead with us to breathe the
breath of life and love into this world. At the same time, He hopes we know the depth of His
sympathy for our predicament.
No parent likes to see his or her children agonize. God is no exception. Our Heavenly Parent was
tormented by what happened in the Garden of Eden. He was anguished seeing Abraham make a
tragic error which per- mitted Satan to claim that undivided offering. But God had to endure that
agony along with all people throughout history who suffered the immediate consequences. Don't
you think He had compassion for Jesus when His precious son was on the cross? Can't you
imagine that God cried along with Jesus through the betrayal by Judas, and when his disciples
were filled with doubt? Absolutely. God suffered and commiserated along with His son,
knowing that the way of the cross was the only way to redeem mankind— even if it could only
allow Him to grant His children spiritual salvation.
Today, God despairs because human beings are still the objects of Satan and still do not
recognize Him as their parent. No one knows better than God that the job to restore the world is
much, much greater now than it was at Jesus' time. So many satanic forces are poised and at the
touch of a button, ready to destroy the world before its restoration can be completed. The amount
of nuclear weapons and military forces existing in the world today is mind-boggling. The time is
crucial. And better than any of us, it is God who feels the seriousness and urgency. He sees what
could happen in the future. He sees that potentially Satan's force and power could destroy His
whole beautiful plan. That is why God is forced to drive us out into the wilderness to suffer; He
has nobody else. If we do not oblige his request and follow His direction and that of True
Parents', the salvation of the world may be prolonged indefinitely.
But we must be aware of one thing: by no means does God want us to feel like He is a general
who orders and commands us. Not at all. What He wants to do is to impress upon us what He
feels deep within His soul—His longing and His immense love for mankind, and His personal
affection for us. It is out of love that He entreats us to follow Him. Yet it is up to us how much
we perceive that love.
We receive the love of God vertically and then we should accept the responsibility to distribute
that love to everyone. Although God is over- generous in pouring out His love, it is a relatively

265
small handful of people who can really understand and perceive it. But He is counting on us to
inform many, many people that He is definitely alive and that His real identity is our loving
Father. We must herald how important it is that they perceive and accept His love. For once they
experience that love, they too can begin to feel the resolve to live for Him.
As soon as you succeed in ripping apart the voluminous curtain of doubt, the overwhelming love
of God can enter your heart. The love of God has the power to squeeze your heart until tears
begin to fall from your eyes. God is so different from many of the concepts we have built up in
our mind. God is never concerned about punishment or judgment. He just wants to embrace us
and engulf us in His arms. He wants to give us a hug, the likes of which we have never had
before! Can you imagine? When you pray, pull away the veil which surrounds your heart. Go
toward Him bearing the gift of your heart. It is unnecessary to speak many words; when you are
in His presence, the whole glory and love of God can caress you. And it is the most beautiful
thing you could ever experience. You don't have to go far; His majestic love is alive within you!
What God understands about love is something so different from man's limited comprehension.
We are so short-sighted. Whereas we condemn people, He lifts them up. If we act coldly toward
a person, He radiates compassion. This is also the kind of love that True Parents offer. It has a
different fiber and vibration than the kind of love we give; it is unconditional and divine in
nature. By experiencing love from True Parents, we can realize that God must feel quite
despondent looking at the misery which exists on earth. God could never harm anyone; He has
compassion for each one of us. Satan is the one who does the killing and incites man's
inhumanity to man. And Satan is the one who perpetrates our suffering. When Satan claimed the
realm of love and assumed leadership of the world, God was forced to allow his insurrections to
continue; it was God who made the force of love stronger than the force of the Principle. But
because of that particular spiritual law, His own heart and love have continued to be steadfast in
their loyalty to us, and even now He works at a furious pace to bring the world back to the point
where He can once again assume sovereignty.
God is the creator of both the universe and humanity. Once a man and woman conceive a child,
they usually continue to shower that child with love even after it becomes an adult. This is the
nature of parenthood. Not all parents necessarily live this ideal but God, being the original
Parent, is ab- solute in this respect. He has an unchanging picture, a master plan of parenthood
and the ideal. It would be impossible for God to abandon totally any of His children. He has no
choice; He is the law, the energy which is self-existing and self-generating. And He is the heart;
He is our Heavenly Parent. Bound by this law, the love of God is destined to be consummated in
each of His children.
For thousands of years, God has been gazing at mankind with great longing. He so much wants
us to understand Him. And He has been waiting for us to look up to Him and finally discover
that He is not a judgmental God, not an ogre who wants revenge or who would delight in
destroying us. For thousands of years God has been hoping we will recognize that He is the God
of love who wants to forgive, take us home, and finally embrace us in His arms. He desires to
make us feel as we have never felt in our whole lives! Although we may toss around the word
"love," either in a casual or serious conversation, our understanding is very limited and abstract

266
in relation to the true love God represents. This is one thing that I have learned through my years
as a Unificationist. As a result of mistakes or sins of omission, I have often felt like such a
sinner. I figured that God should and would leave me by the wayside. But instead He loved me
as if I were perfect. I discovered that I was all wrong about God. Yet even at that moment I
wondered if I had misunderstood, and then I became troubled by the fact that maybe it was He
who misunderstood, and for some reason had not yet seen how tarnished my spirit really was.
But instead of banishing me, He pulled me even closer to His bosom. He cradled me in His arms
and touched the marrow of my soul. I felt ashamed for my obvious error and misconception, but
at the same time, I was incredibly comforted. It was such a direct experience with the love of
God. Have you had a similar encounter that put you in harmony with our Eternal?
Consider yourself watched by God at all times. God is an ever-present guide. Like a parent, He
observes all of His children and prays that they will grow up to become healthy, wise,
knowledgeable, morally upright, law- abiding, loving human beings. It is out of His deep love
that He wants us to learn to become people of integrity, people who possess inner dignity, and
people who have unshakable faith. The tests and trials, the endeavors and confrontations we face
each day, polish the rough edges of our character. Some days we are happy, yet others we may
be depressed or feel melancholic. It is normal to experience different emotions, but we should
not stay morose or apathetic. Within the span of each new day, numerous lessons decorate our
lives. And God is most happy when we learn from them. God is compassionate; He understands
our problems well. It is just that God also thinks years ahead! And because of His keen insight,
He pours a thick layer of His love upon us to help arm and fortify each of us against Satan's
attacks.
Be assured that God loves you. God treats every person as if he were the only person He loves.
Believe that you are that special, because at least you are to Him!
Because God created all mankind, He feels responsible for the entire world population. He even
feels bound to provide food and shelter to all people. Yet how can He accomplish this goal when
there are so many underdeveloped nations which suffer from a severe shortage of food? There is
such an imbalance: other nations throw one-third of their food into the garbage. The Messiah
must see that ultimately all nations on every continent are taken care of physically, as well as
spiritually. He comes to proclaim the love of God, not just the news that God is alive. The
Messiah feels accountable to feed, shelter, and clothe the people because he feels the
responsibility and the motivation of love which flows from God, the Father.
Through the fall, man lost the ability to perceive the love of God. The restoration process then
helps us regain the ability to perceive that glorious love of God. One step forward in an effort to
know Him better is making a declaration of our desire to become intimate with Him. And if we
keep walking in that direction, eventually we have to feel His love. But it definitely takes effort
to go back to God.
The fall resulted in a separation between God and man. Through that very division, we were cut
off from the love of God. We no longer knew what it was. We no longer could feel or perceive it.
But we are made in such a way that within each of us is a built-in receiver of the love of God.

267
We are meant to be temples of God. We are meant to know and live within His love. And I feel
that after this spiritual quarantine we now live in ends, it will happen.
The assurance of the love of God comes from many directions. But if you are not able to
perceive that love, then even though you hear a thou- sand times that God indeed does love you,
you still will disbelieve. It takes two to make the bell of love peal—it takes both you and God.
Allow God's messenger to proclaim to you that God loves you. Or let your heart be reassured if
you hear God's own voice telling you directly that He loves you. If for some reason you don't
believe it, you will face problems of self-accusation and isolation. But He wonders whether or
not you will allow anyone to pick you up and heal you after your battles with Satan.
If someone begins to talk about God and brings His love to us, we may be able to recognize it. It
is similar to a baby finding its mother's breast. Even with closed eyes, it can sense where the
breast is and then begins to suckle its needed nourishment. We all have the built-in sense or
possibility to nurse on the love of God.
The love of God binds us together. If this love has weakened within you, you may find that you
separate yourself from others. If this happens realize that for one thing, your love for God has
subsided in some way. Encourage yourself to restore the dynamism of your relationship with
Him. Continue to be tied to God, True Parents, and to others with the rope of God's love. Its
tautness has been tested.
Love is the world's most effective glue. Sometimes Satan comes with a knife which he tries to
wedge between us and God. On occasion he suc- ceeds in loosening the sticking power of that
love-glue; that is when life looks confusing and becomes difficult. Then God must work to repair
the connection. But once more adhesive has been applied, the whole world looks bright again
because we feel secure in His love.
Then I worked as the lone missionary to pioneer the movement in Austria, I prayed day and night
and fasted almost all the time. I searched for people and paid indemnity through fulfilling
stringent conditions. But nobody answered my call. Nobody wanted to know what I had to say.
Because there was such a lack of human response, I was forced to come close to God. I needed
to talk with someone; I needed a response. I needed a partner, and I made God my companion.
Even though I was lonesome for a few years, God endeared Himself to me so intensely that I
could hardly sleep anymore. My whole being was saturated with God's love and I constantly felt
His affection for me. He was my oasis, my shelter. My prayer life was strong; I was active, intent
on living for my God. And I felt the love of God so strongly. I became a real fireball. I had so
much love from God, I gathered up basketsful of it every day. It was so real to me, I could
almost see it. My heart opened up, and my intuition and spiritual senses developed. We built a
beautiful mutual devotion, and the love of God blended with my faith and my love for Him. It
became like a medley, so soothing to my heart. I found that I was one tributary that emptied into
the river of God's love. And that river meandered along the shoreline of the grounds of God's
palatial home; it was there I rested and took refuge. There are so many spiritually dry riverbeds
among the whole of humanity. Yet each one of us has the potential to become a full-fledged
tributary, for God has the desire that ultimately each of us drain into His reservoir of love.

268
Many of us do not understand why God chose us. We wonder, "Why me?" Everyone has his
weaknesses; everyone is individualistic to some degree. Most of the time we shrug off the
inconsistencies in our character, but during the moments we struggle most, through our tears we
may cry, "Why did You pick me, God? Why?" I myself asked that question countless times.
Sometimes when we struggle with another person, we may ask God why He chose them! That
also happened to me. One girl who joined in Vienna ran away two or three times. She even tried
to commit suicide by taking an overdose, but I found her in time and took her to have her
stomach pumped. And in her gratitude, with spite in her voice and anger in her face, she said,
"Next time you won't stop me!" And then she landed in an institution. After a few days she
called me, "Please, get me out of this place!" When she saw all the crazy people around her, she
begged me to bail her out. This girl gave me so much trouble. She ran away again and I was so
angry. I went into the prayer room and said, "Father! I don't know what to do for this girl. As far
as I am concerned, enough is enough. If You really want her, send her back right away. But if
You don't want her, then please don't let her show up ever again!" A few hours later, members
had gathered in a room on the second story of our building. Suddenly, we heard someone
whistling "Arirang." Who but another Unificationist knew that song? I went down and opened
the door; there she stood! I was amazed but simply invited her inside. That was an amazing
lesson to me about the depth of God's love. Obviously, God wanted her. Sometimes we are much
too hasty in our judgment and often cannot discover what it is God loves about a certain person.
If you only communicate spiritually, you only get a spiritual response. But instead of just using
your heart, absorb the love of God even through your skin; when you do, it will overpower and
refresh you. It is not just felt spiritually, but ultimately even our physical senses will feel the
passionate love of our Heavenly Father.
Love is God's element; it is His most beautiful quality. If you are able to comprehend it and give
it a home inside of yourself, you can become the temple of God. You can be the embodiment of
goodness and love. Undulations of love can emanate from within you to wash up on the shore of
an- other's life. Those are waves of love from God that have the power to create high or low
tides.
Why do we have problems opening our hearts to God? Why do we come up against spiritual
bottlenecks? Fear. But what is there to fear? People go to psychiatrists to become unblocked
mentally. Through prayer and a life of faith, we can become unblocked spiritually. Begin by
surrendering to God. Doing so allows you to perceive God's love. It will make you feel embraced
and secure. Insecurity comes from the idea and then the belief that no one loves us. But if we can
become confident that God loves us, we will have no more fears. We are still fearful because we
don't trust in God—or His love—enough.
God is different from what we sometimes think. We cannot fathom the depth of His love and
longing for us. Could it be that this omnipotent and almighty God is lonely? The answer is an
unqualified yes. He begs us to accept Him and His love. He forgets and cancels our past, treating
us as if we had never sinned. He longs for us to be close to Him. He wants to feel joy and wants
us to feel the same way. Each one of us has to reach out to God on our own. We have to step

269
over the threshold ourselves. But once we do, we will be able to enter His house, and breathe His
love for eternity.
How did God continue to give out love even when people did not respond or return love to Him?
People always doubted or disregarded Him, but He kept on loving anyway. He is God—our
loving Father. And His love is pure, true.
God continues to have patience. He would feel relieved if all mankind would return to Him
immediately and love Him. But He cannot make that move for us. There is nothing He can do
until we ourselves take action. But despite His long wait, God is unchanging in His love. God
keeps on loving because He knows that in the end He will win our love. Father knows God
intimately and shares this burden with Him. Even if someone argues with Father, he sits patiently
and listens until the person is finished. Then he slowly begins giving out love and washes away
the person's resentment or pain. He is always the victor in love. That is an attribute of God—
unconditional and perfect love.
Everyone is longing to be loved by this mystical God. Instinctively they feel that His love would
be true and genuine, very unlike the cheap substitute Satan has perpetrated. The love they have
experienced from the imperfect people of this world has been tinged with falsity. Its illusion has
caused countless disappointments because people have wielded selfish love and manipulated
others with it. But if only we could discover the essence of true love and bestow this divine love
to people, they would naturally hunger for more. And they would want to pursue the one who
originated this kind of love. It is our commission to assist in making the introductions; once they
see His face, I am sure they will desire to unite with us in accomplishing the will of God.
You can never forget how the love of God tastes once you sample it. Even if you don't savor it
again soon, you just can't discard the idea to in- gest it someday. There is nothing higher than the
love of God—the perfect, true love of God. Nothing less will satisfy you after that. Nothing else
can equal it. Real, true love is an absolute consummation of joy. After you sample the love of
God, no lover can ever pull you away from it. God's true love tastes so pure and refined,
everything else will taste like artificial sweetener in comparison.
By law, God is attracted much more to those people who have greater love. And conversely,
people who have the greatest love are more attracted to God. People are drawn to those who
possess the magnetism of love. A believer who does much for God and loves Him, is naturally
much closer to His heart. Even the criminal is God's son, but is far away from perceiving and
receiving His love. Every person has the basic necessity to experience love from God. The
amount or degree of love we feel for God determines our distance from Him. God too feels such
yearning to be loved; I believe it is His greatest need.
God loved the people who died in the flood at Noah's time. We must realize that they were His
people—His children—but had rejected Him and united with Satan instead. Even though God
had created them, in one very real way, they ceased to relate to Him as their parent; Satan took
them away and became their father. If God had not destroyed them, they would have kept
sinning. They would have created mountains of invisible ani- mosity and enmity against God. To
the unspiritual eye, the Flood Judgment may appear to be a rash move made by an angry God.

270
But seen in light of the dispensation, it was actually an act of pity and love. God removed the
possibility for those people to interfere or block His dispensation. And He could then begin to
create a new world with Noah's family.
It is important to first learn how to perceive love from both God and people, and then become a
container strong enough to hold it. The closer you come to God, the larger your container and the
greater becomes your capacity to handle love. God has so much love; He does not know what to
do with it. Most people have a very small container of love; only so much love can be poured in
before it starts to overflow. Yet all of us should work on expanding our reservoir of love.
You are the one who determines how much God can work with you. You may ask Him to work
with you but once you do, you have the responsibility of doing your part. You can achieve
anything with the assistance of God and the spirit world. If you create bases for God to work
through, you cut off your strings to Satan. Yet Satan often proclaims his love to us and ensnares
us in his trap. Once we are on his launching pad, he may hurl us into the nets of hopelessness,
depression, inferiority complexes, insecurities, fears, and inabilities. Those nets cut us off from
God's love until we break free of them and can once again be embraced by our Heavenly Father.
When we become God's true sons and daughters, His love for us will no longer stem from pity.
Yet during this time of restoration, of necessity His love is primarily based on charity or
sympathy. The pure and total love of God can only be experienced when the perfect God meets
His perfected children. Whether a person is able to sense the presence of God and perceive His
love is a question of sensitivity. Not everybody can. Through the fall, man lost that ability, and
the process of restoration involves reestablishing it.
The love and passion of God is like fire. But fire needs oxygen to keep burning. When you buy a
pressure cooker, you get a set of instructions on how to use it. The "cooker" of God's love is
available for our use, and the Principle is our set of instructions. But it is up to us whether or not
we use it or simply put it away and allow it to collect dust. Why not cook! All you need to do is
read the directions, and ultimately your dish of love will turn out delicious and satisfying to both
you and God!
The divine love of God is something quite strange and different from what we might have
thought previously. In fact, we may also have envisioned the entire spirit world and the Kingdom
of Heaven different from what we understand now. We look for the spotless, the perfect when
we search for the ideal where even the thought of hatred, animosity, or any- thing negative or
evil would be unthinkable! But how do we live today? How much do we still think in such ways
and unite with Satan even in small things? How much do we reject the love of God simply
because we do not notice it? Is every thought and feeling we have divine? The real essence of
love is something different from what we experienced in the past.
If you once taste the love of God, you will desire to feel it all the time. You will reflect upon
what you did to get to that point. You have to uncover both what your disposition and your
attitude were at the moment of impact with His love. The love of God in itself is what motivates
you to reach that height once again. You want the same love the next day, the next week, and the
next month. Once your appetite is whet through even one experience of God's love, you will no

271
doubt hunger after it with voracity. And as its sweetness lingers adamantly to your heart, you
will not settle for anything less. You know it will buoy and sustain you above the murky waters
of Satan's world.
No matter what work you do, thank God that He called you to do it. It is out of His love that He
chose you for it and it for you. He knows you intimately—what situations will help you grow,
which are the points you need to overcome. Feel the love of God, even in your work. Once you
do, your emotions and your reactions to situations you confront every day, will be different.
Some people desire that their emotion of love develop more strongly than their intellect. That is a
healthy thing to do: allow God to bathe your heart and emotions with His love. Once you are
replete with His love, move forward. That is when you will be able to approach each day with
optimism. I feel warm all over when I merely think about God. I believe that with the right pinch
of determination, any of us can feel the same way. Push zeal into your entire being by thinking
positive things—things full of love and tenderness. When you go out witnessing and carry the
love of God within you, you will even be strong enough to reject rejection! It is a question of the
right attitude and preparation. And part of that is opening yourself to allow the passion and
radiance of God's love to flood your heart. Then, spill out spiritual affection to those you meet.
The majority of people in this world do not know what love is. Many of them live in poverty and
have very little to eat. Their first thought is how to get food, shelter, and clothing. They do not
reach the level of love and cannot think about loving God. They might not even know who God
is. They deify food; it becomes their god. However, if God reveals His love to certain historic
figures or groups of people, they then have the responsibility to care for those who don't even
have the basic necessities. The people who have received some knowledge and had some
experience of God's love must give their fellow man something to eat, shelter in which to live,
and clothes to wear. Only when these economic necessities are taken care of, can they share
wisdom and experience God or His love. If you offer even a little bit to them, that alone will be a
substantiation of love. If you have plenty but give someone who has nothing even a little of your
blessing, it is still an expression of love. When we feel the love of God, we automatically receive
His command to give that love to others. As we do that, God will naturally shower even more of
His love upon us. And we, in turn, will be able to give out more of it. This just expands and
escalates. As we grow in spirit, we need to increase our container to receive greater amounts of
love, and at the same time, develop our capacity to disseminate it. I feel that personal spiritual
growth is actually the process of expanding one's self to be able to contain the love of God.
There is a constant outpouring of the love of God. Even though we may not comprehend that
God is with us or that He loves us deeply, He definitely takes care of us both physically and
spiritually. It was God who designed the laws of nature. And it was God who designed the laws
governing the world of spirit. Most of us experience such things as gravity, wind, and the ticking
away of time, without giving too much thought to the dynamics behind them. We may do the
same with the spiritual law of God's love. Do we recognize that God is love and that He shares
His love with mankind? Even in His loneliness, He pours out His love to elevate us so that
eventually we may grow and become His true children. How can we behold the love of God? —
through prayer life and activity, and even by connecting ourselves with nature. Although we can

272
distinguish the love of God within the creation, it is especially made manifest within our
interpersonal relationships. That is one very real way He uses to communicate with us—when
and if we let Him.
If we are fortunate enough to meet God, we will discover what He is all about. It is when we do
His will that we can fathom His love.
I feel sure that all of us ultimately want to come to the point of feel- ing the heart of God and
becoming a channel for the love of God. In order to do that, we have to deepen our
consciousness and the level of our own love. Those of us who are no longer single people share
our vision with our spouse; that is the way we are able to see more of the world. As we transmit
this view to each other, both pairs of eyes observe the world in a more total way. That means that
between husband and wife there is a greater capacity to perceive the love of God—not just on an
individual level but also through the experience of conjugal love.
When a couple has children, there is the potential for God-centered spiritual love to be seen
through even more pairs of eyes. "Heaven" can be experienced within a God-centered family, for
such a family becomes the channel of God's true love. That love then flows to each member.
We become channels of the love of God once we individually work on establishing our vertical
connection to God through prayer life, meditation, and action. Whatever input we receive from
God, we must then transfer to our neighbor. That is a part of our commission from God. We
must have give and take on the horizontal level—with our spouse, with our children, and with
each other.
If parents behave like God and raise their children in a God-centered way, they become conduits
for the love of God. If millions of families could live in this way, they would form God-centered
societies and nations. Then the world would be an artery through which the love of God could
flow and meander. The love of God could then be funneled through those families and each
person would receive some of that treasure.
God wants to restore this fallen world by injecting His love and truth. He implores all of us to
change our hearts and lives. Those who have the mission to lead others must themselves be
centered upon God. They must be aware that the love of God is being channeled from the
individual through the family to the society, into nations and finally within a network covering
the entire world.
God desires that we stay pure and chaste in order to individually be- come channels for His love.
If we do not have the love of God within our heart, what quality of love can we share with our
mate? —only superficial, physical and horizontal love. But the real essence of human life is the
divine love manifested in all three levels of love which originate in God (as explained in the
Principle).
Do not try to find the love of God only within the hearts of your part- ner, friends, parents,
children, and associates. Look around you! God offers you the whole universe—a veritable
rainbow of colors of flower blossoms, the mutant greens of the trees, the shades of pearls, the

273
subtle tints detectable in coral and seahorses—something everywhere we look. There are
especially beautiful parts of this world—natural wonders like the Grand Canyon. This is all
God's offering to each of us. He wants to touch our hearts with His love through the colors in the
landscape, through the blossoms, through every tint and hue with which He painted the world.
Not only that, but He hopes that at times we will also enjoy feeling the whipping wind and
cascading rain that He used to perfect the multi-dimensional picture. Our feelings and heart are
not only touched through what we observe with our eyes; those experiences penetrate straight
through our skin. We can experience the universe through our very pores. And that is a precious
moment in which we are able to feel one characteristic of the love of God.
God is forced to keep His true love in reserve. Each of us is a sinner and that naturally compels
us to live apart from God. At present we are still under His indirect dominion; His true love is
something that we have not yet experienced to the fullest. Even though we may have had a taste
of it or remember a moment when the full weight of God's love moved us, it was love based on
His compassion for us. Father often talks exuberantly about God's love and while our mind may
eagerly race along with His enthusiasm, there is still an important element missing; we cannot
totally comprehend what He refers to. Because of His own laws, God is not free to play a tune of
true love on the heartstrings of imperfect man. Perhaps He has been able to strike a chord at one
time or another, but He cannot pour out His true love to us. He has no doubt al- ready composed
many love songs within the perfected hearts of the True Parents. And I am convinced that He has
a ballad ready for each of us— when we reach that same stage.
According to spiritual law, God has to give all His love and power to His object. He has been
looking and longing for His object to return. That is His nature, very characteristic of a parent.
Whether He wanted to or not, He just had to pour out all His love to find His children. For the
first time, this union with God manifested through True Parents; He found what He had lost in
the Garden of Eden. God could not share Himself with Adam, Abraham, Buddha, Mohammed,
Jesus, or any other figure in history as much as He can with perfected Adam and Eve—the True
Parents.
The love of God is so different from what we think. Our concept of love cannot be compared
with God's. To begin with, God's love is unconditional. Whether or not we love Him in return,
respect Him, or are obedient, He loves us anyway and provides all the necessities for our lives.
But most of all, His longing for us—His children—is so great that He is motivated to do just
about anything for us. In fact, when He manifested Himself through Jesus, He even offered His
own life for us. That is one clue revealing the nature of His true and sacrificial love.
The billions of people in this world are all longing for God. Many may have given up looking to
meet God in reality, so they have opted for substitutes. But everybody is still looking and longing
for love and fulfillment. The echo and hollowness which resounds in their souls does not ring
true; and each in his own way prays that there is something which will fill the void. People find
substitutes in all kinds of secularized and worldly things. But it is our mission to convey to all
those people that real love—not animalistic or superficial love—which comes from God is what
they ultimately seek. In order to transmit this serious and weighty message, we ourselves must
become the incarnation of such love. We really have to connect with God and at all times be

274
fortified against the aggression of Satan. In a true sense then, we need to convey to people the
fullest possible image of God, including the nature of His love.
We know that God is represented by the good spirits in spirit world. Once you shoot yourself
into the heights of spirit world, billions of spirits and angels will surround you, desiring to
cooperate and respond. And when they sing the same song as you, your voices and actions will
create beautiful harmony. You will hear melodies which you never heard before—not only
through your ears, but even through the pores of your skin. At that moment you will feel God.
You will feel "in heaven." You will feel love throughout your body and your heart. It will be like
diving into a sea of love. But you need to make a breakthrough into that realm. If you cannot find
the way out of the labyrinth because you cannot detach yourself from your material possessions,
then you will be unable to experience a true spiritual liberation. You must dive headfirst into the
love of God.
Grace is another form of the love of God. Feeling the benevolence of God—His forgiving heart
and nature—makes it easier for us to come home. God's grace does something to you. It makes
you do an about-face; it even cancels sin. It opens the door and brings you closer to God. It
opens your eyes to God and allows you to visualize what He has in mind for your life.
The pillars of fire and cloud revealed to the Jewish people were signs of the grace of God. God
meant for the dove to be a sign of His grace to Noah. But His grace is also tangible today. We
are given signs—words of both encouragement and warning from True Parents. These are direct
blessings from God. It is as if He says, "I am with you." Not just spiritually, but also physically.
His mercy is both the promise and its realization. Yet the grace of God does not just suddenly
descend so that you will bask in its light. The grace of God definitely demands a response.
0n impact, the love of God melts open the door to our heart. Truly, it can even roll away the
heaviest stone blocking entrance to the human heart. The liberation that comes about at that point
is the freedom for which mankind searches. We have a longing to be emancipated and free of all
the weight and burden of sin. We all have such a desire to be genuine, to be ourselves and not
someone else. It is the most beautiful thing to develop into the perfected human being God
created each of us to be. How wonderful it will be to just give up the pretense. If you pretend
once, you have to continue that game, but it is incredibly strenuous and draining. You become a
phony if you do that; you even lose respect for yourself. People will find out soon enough
whether or not you are genuine. God is only able to reach a heart that is pure and humble—a
heart which longs for God, and one which desires to serve Him. He can speak through a heart
that is child-like, not a complicated machine that twists words and emotions before they even
leave the area of the heart.
Most questions we have can be answered simply if we use one com- mon denominator: the love
of God. Contained within it are the answers to all our questions. Always connect your thoughts
and feelings to the love of God and do whatever you do in the name of True Parents. That will
solve everything. Love is the measure of all things and the love of God is the best measuring cup
of all!

275
 The Search for God

(Paul Werner (left) with True Father on the Henninger Tower in Frankfurt, Germany, during the
First World Tour)
The search for God has continued throughout the ages. At first people queried, "What is God?"
Then the question became, "Who is God?" and finally, "What is God all about?" And the
exploration becomes ever more penetrating and probing today. We now pursue the inner essence
of God, something extremely mystical and mysterious. Unificationists pose questions different
from those asked in the past. What we explore and strive to accomplish is something most other
religions do not even con- sider. Because their search is not as detailed or poignant as ours, some
who misunderstand our intentions may consider us blasphemers. They cannot relate to what we
are talking about when we share with them our deepest desire to meet God personally. Some
Christians feel that Jesus does most everything and all a person has to do is pray a little in order
to feel good. But since Unificationists have been given the Principle, we are not satisfied just to
feel good. We want to penetrate the very heart of God, analyze all that we find, and then discover
ways to fathom still deeper.
In a way, the nature of God is not all that simple. In fact, He can be considered quite a
complicated being, for the essence of God even dwells within sub-atomic particles. But on the
other hand, He is extremely unpretentious and easy to understand. His nature becomes obvious
once we become mature. Yet the search for God is often seen as problematic. Through- out
history, numerous religions and cultures developed on the basis of their pursuit of God. Since
countless books of theology and philosophy have been written, it would seem that He is indeed
highly complex. But once you find Him, you can discard all those elaborate plans to excavate

276
His character. The quest is over: you have met Him face-to-face. Yet sometimes you turn your
head the other way, and in your confusion feel He becomes complicated again. If you feel
downhearted, you can no longer see or sense Him. Even when somebody reassures you of His
presence, you still find it hard to believe in Him. As you climb the ladder of faith once again, you
naturally come ever closer to God. Once you have ascended even greater heights and can survey
how far you have advanced, you yearn to know more about Him. And then suddenly your
exploration becomes simple once again. I have journeyed this rarely traveled path in search of
God. I can tell you where some of the rocky cliffs and swirling eddies are. I want to do my best
to guide you over the mountain passes of doubt and away from the whirlpools of disbelief that
could suck you in or even swallow you. I want to assure you that He awaits your arrival. Once
you discover the entryway to His castle, it will all become clear. It is only if you are in hell or
near its borders that the exploration seems incomprehensible.
Even though an individual may tell you with conviction he does not believe in God, I feel that
every person possesses an element of faith, even if he isn't vocal about it. If someone confronts
you with such a statement, why don't you ask him, "In which God do you not believe?" His
answer will reveal the level of his faith. Everybody believes in something. Some people may
keep it a secret and feel that they disguise their belief pretty well, but I feel that in his own way,
every person searches for this entity we call God and when he comes into trouble, yells for Him
anyway.
Maybe the thought is subconscious, but I am convinced that people generally want to know what
He looks like. Maybe those you meet have an intense longing to know what your God looks like.
Tell them. You must have caught at least a glimpse of Him!
You can meet God by working on the frontline. To a Unificationist, the most easily discernible
"frontline" involves the activities of either witnessing or fundraising. True Parents encourage us
to engage in them in or- der to afford us the greatest benefits of spiritual growth. Through this
kind of work both our character and heart are judged; we have the opportunity to experience the
intensity of suffering both God and True Parents endure, and in turn cry tears of loneliness and
misery for this unrestored world as they do.
Some people pray with fervor, "Oh, my God! Do You hear me? Do You still love me? Or have
You changed Your mind?" Rest assured, He will never change His mind about loving you. But
realize that God is on the frontline; if you have not met Him recently, examine yourself. Has
your heart left the forefront? Some Unificationists who are employed in work other than
witnessing and fundraising do not always engage in as intense a battle with Satan on a daily
basis. Nor do they encounter the full extent of victory it is possible to win.
Many people could never imagine God's intimate involvement in his- tory, and that He
constantly resides on the edge of the conflict between good and evil. But if you want to meet
Him, that is where you have to go. In fundraising work, both your life and your result are on the
line every day. And without meeting God, it is almost impossible to survive. People persecute
and even ridicule you. They may call you stupid and be angered by your commitment. You
undoubtedly suffer. You may not even eat at regular times. And when you do take the time to

277
eat, you usually need to eat all by yourself. Yet that is hard to do day after day. Tears may stream
down your cheeks, and after the pangs of self-doubt rise and ebb, you could begin to rationalize,
"Poor me! Nobody cares about me." Have you ever experienced that? Those are the times you
can remember easily. And those are the times you really need to meet God. But haven't you also
encountered the grace of God at such moments? It is when we live by quite a normal and
regimented schedule that we are not always conscious of our everyday activities, and one day
comes to feel quite a bit like the next. Perhaps it is because we do not invite God to enter our life
and live with us. That is when we come to live more on our own than with God. But it is when
we work above and beyond the call of duty that we find God. Everyone strives to fulfill his duty,
but what moves the heart of God is when we go beyond what is expected. How is it possible to
meet God if you don't work on the "frontline" activities of either witnessing or fundraising? The
frontline is still the place of encounter. No matter what your work, you can make your heart the
front- line. It takes more guts, courage, and spirituality, but it is possible to meet and live with
God in the frontline of your heart.
God is the greatest reality. He was real before anything else became real. And He will stay real
for eternity. When all of us are gone from this earth, God will be as tangible as He was in the
beginning. Even though we keep our individual nature or uniqueness once we live in the spirit
world, we have to meet God as our true identity—one cell of His being. In fact, we have to return
to Him and become one with Him.
At the most unexpected times we may feel God bestowing His grace upon us. He is near even
when we least expect Him to be and His presence has a way of simply overwhelming us. But on
the other hand, we cannot force God to meet us. Feeling the love and grace of God does not just
stem from desire. It depends upon the connection we make to Him through action. One way to
perceive His presence and meet Him daily is to keep our senses attuned.
If we put God first in our life, our individual problems will diminish in intensity. But they can
easily recur when we don't expend the effort to find fulfillment in this relationship of love; when
we are self-centered, God has a much tougher time to communicate with us.
We have the desire to live with God: He has the same desire to live with us. And the impending
question of "how" continues to reiterate. We hope to find a formula that would allow us to
instantly reach our target, God. Once we begin to taste His love, we become desperate to
discover any short- cut to meet Him. Yet if we continue to go our own way, compromise, and
live more for ourselves than for Him, we will only zig-zag back and forth and go around in
circles, continuing to approach God the same way man- kind has done throughout history. The
only real "shortcut" to God is to walk straight, but going that way is by far the most painful.
Have you ever experienced seeing someone cry and then felt tears run down your own cheeks?
Empathy is very real. How do you feel when you gaze at a little baby yawning and napping? It is
natural to feel paternal or maternal stirrings in your heart. Your heart may also be deeply touched
when you see an old grandmother folding her hands to pray; you notice the lines creasing her
face and realize her faith must have deepened through the years she bore her suffering and

278
struggle. And when you see an accident, you might involuntarily sympathize and suffer along
with those involved.
When your heart is moved, you can be sure that God is very near. In his inexperience and naivete
a child cannot readily participate in such dis- plays of human emotions because he does not
comprehend that kind of affinity. And when we become childish through introversion and self-
centeredness, we have a much more difficult time experiencing the heart of God or
understanding and empathizing with either the emotions or the circumstances of the poor and the
forlorn.
I think it is better to experience hell than nothing at all. People who are not impassioned by
anything are spiritually impoverished. If you only observe life, your reservoir of experiences and
emotions will run dry some- day. Plunge in; live! It is through experiences of life that you can
meet God.
We each experience a great internal struggle through living a life of faith. We long to meet God
and want to perceive that He really loves us. We desire to be in accord with our Heavenly Father
even though we still live in the world which Satan controls. His values have nothing to do with
God's, but unfortunately, we inherited them. Mankind became estranged from God and had to
fight hard to discover His existence, and much of humanity is still not convinced that He is alive.
Yet even since the time when man envisioned God as thunderbolts and lightning, he has been
afraid of Him. Perhaps it is because man does not trust that God loves Him. I feel that no matter
how irreligious a person is, he knows intuitively it was man who walked away from God, not
vice versa. And for that very reason, man's guilt often prevents him from reaching a real
closeness with God. Yet there is a very deep longing in every person to experience the love of
God. People might look for love in things which are so distant from God—such as free sex and
shallow relationships built on small talk—just to satisfy that longing for love.
There is no way to perceive His love without searching for and meeting our personal God. We
just waste our time if we continue to run away from Him or the responsibility that He gives us.
The most foolish thing is going only part way to meet Him—being "half" a Unificationist,
Christian, Moslem, etc. Being only halfway home will never be the same as being home. A
person may have the goal of walking one hundred miles but if he only suc- ceeds in walking
fifty, he may yell down the last fifty mile stretch desiring to know if God is really there. God
may hear him and try to reply, but the person most likely will not be able to hear His response.
To come to God, we have to march through the desert. But a person in such a situation stands at
the point of no return, in the very middle of the desert. He abhors the idea of going back to Satan
but at the same time, resists coming closer to God. He belongs to nobody—neither God nor
Satan.
Unificationists have the commission to assist True Parents in the resto- ration of the whole
world. When God called us to this task, we acknowledged by committing our lives. If we already
gave our life to God, how can we take it back? How can we reclaim even ten percent? By rights
it belongs to Him and is no longer ours. From that point on, we should listen only to His
command. Once we give our lives to God and God tells us what to do, we should be obedient.

279
We cannot divide ourselves, donating half' to God and allowing Satan to keep the other half. God
cannot accept such a stained and impure offering, and Satan becomes angered if our loyalty is
not totally given to him. Yet if we search for God, meet and eventually live with Him, we have
no choice but to leave Satan.
If you come closer to God, your conscience definitely becomes much more keen, and it will
balance your intellect and emotions. By the results of your actions, you will see that God has
been with you, and indeed answered your prayers. And you will see the consequence of His walk
with you. When you encounter God, you may feel embraced and almost squeezed to death by
Him. Like a cloak, His love may come down around your shoulders and gently caress your total
being in its folds. Then you no longer breathe air, but rather your lungs are filled with the love of
God.
Each of us should experience spiritual rebirth to some degree every day. Every time we sit down
at our place of prayer, we should meet our bride or bridegroom—God. Our heart is the Most
Holy Place—the place where God can reside, and the place we encounter Him. One problem in
attracting God is that many times our Most Holy Place is not kept as clean as our Holy Place.
Our prayer area may be more clean and spiritually pure than the chambers of our own heart. We
have to season our heart, preparing it for God's arrival. When we do, the meeting that ensues will
be a very personal and precious one. Too often we allow our emotions to become so twisted they
almost strangle our heart. At such times we may be overly concerned about what others think of
us. But what God thinks is much more important. Yet unless we prepare our heart, how can we
connect with God? We have to cleanse and purify it so that it can serve as the altar on which we
present our offering to God. For when He enters the heart, things begin to happen!
If you meet God in prayer, you definitely open up your heart to Him. And when the heart of God
fills you and you feel appreciated by Him, you will reveal even more. The more love you
receive, the stronger becomes your desire to be close to God. That is when a real relationship of
love be- gins. You will want to serve Him and even die for Him. It is important that we start by
respecting and giving value to others, and on that basis, come to love them. That is the way we
can also nurture our relationship with God. Of course, it is a continuous thing, and it all stems
from God's initiative. We have to relate to God by sowing seeds of respect, but the final
revelation will spark within us in the most splendid and glorious love when we ourselves meet
God.
If we really want to come to God, we must first cleanse the rooms in our heart. One way to do
this is to make peace with every brother and sister and mend any heart that we personally had a
hand in tattering. Even though we cannot accomplish that within the span of a single day, we can
begin to heal any broken relationships through repentance. And we must forgive anyone who
may have trespassed against us. We ourselves need to ask for forgiveness for all that we did and
all that we did not do. Unless we have a clear conscience, we will not be able to face God. Free
yourself of resentments. Apologize to the people you have hurt. Once you are free and clear, you
can come before God. Apologize that you are still not perfected; He will forgive you. And your
ultimate meeting will prove that your search was well worth the effort.

280
Our daily actions, thoughts, and feelings must be focused upon paying off our debts; we must
satisfy Satan through our payment of indemnity so that he will agree to release us. If we want to
come to God, we have to fulfill our responsibility toward spiritual laws, and toward God
Himself. As we pursue God, we may be tempted to look for a painless way to restore our
relationship with Him; unfortunately, it does not exist. If there was one, Father would have
discovered it a long time ago.
One essential element in searching for God is maintaining a prayer- ful attitude throughout the
day. Yet if we focus almost totally on horizontal relationships, we will not really be lonely
enough to search for God. Living quite comfortably and making sure the necessities of life are
taken care of could become an obstacle in our search for God. If we have no need to
communicate with God, will we earnestly look for Him every day? Do you recall the very early
days of your life of faith? Remember the desperation to meet God you once felt? He still has that
kind of yearning to meet with you, but how intense is it from your side?
Learn how to meet God. If you learn where and how you can find Him, then you will eagerly
anticipate your encounters with Him. You will begin to feel real compassion for God and some
emotional "juice" will be- gin to flow. But then who wants dry emotions? —God is a God of
passion and deep love. As His children, we can be the same. Meet Him in your intense situations.
You may find a beautiful juncture and realize that even at your loneliest moments, He is your
companion. Once you begin to comprehend and perceive the heart of God, you will be able to
recall those experiences again. That is when you can make the contact and plug yourself into
God. I find that to meet Him, you must both have life as well as life of faith experiences. If you
can eventually plug into the socket of God without looking, but rather just by feeling, you will
have far fewer problems.
Every human being is a part of God. Observing mankind can show us so many things about Him.
We learn about God by studying a person— his soul, his heart, and even the quality of love he
generates. We can find God in every person, but to meet the total God, we would face the task of
getting acquainted with every individual throughout the entire world. Yet we want to find our
one God. We want to talk to that one precious entity, not four or five billion people. If God is
manifested in everybody's mind and heart, where can we find this one God we are talking to
when we pray? We can start by looking within, and then we can lift our heads and begin to look
around!
Why can't you pray? Because you are tense, clogged up. You say your heart is in a sepulcher and
a stone blocks the entrance? Roll it away! As it was in Jesus' time, so let it be now. Confrontation
can bring to the surface the same kind of tension in any of us. You are not the only one faced
with such a problem. The way to meet God is to surrender yourself to Him; that action in itself
will make you free and able to resurrect from your spiritual tomb. If you come to the point of
total capitulation to God and are willing to do whatever He may tell you, you will have a
tremendous encounter.
The important thing is to reach God. Yet to do so is not a matter of juggling knowledge or
experiences. That will help, but if you are not able to feel the heart of God, then all the facts and

281
figures you have stored within you have no meaning. Unless you sense what God feels for a
person, you might destroy him. Your investigation into the God you love begins by meeting and
embracing the person right beside you.
I remember one vivid experience I had with quite a unique aspect of God. It happened when I
looked at the drops of rain running down the window of the car; I simply burst into tears. I felt I
met God even in that simple moment. We can see God anywhere and everywhere. Next time you
walk through a street or the woods, be more fully aware that you can observe God all around
you. Notice the number of manifestations of Him you previously overlooked. In order to sustain
our spiritual life, we need to have experiences with God. We need reaffirmation of His love. If
we meet God anew every day, we will know with assurance He is there. What are we waiting
for? We have been called to work for God and humanity. And to do that effectively we have to
be in constant communication with Him. Of course, that will take some work, but we have to
realize that our Heavenly Father has an even greater desire to meet us!
We must consider God's position as we pray. We must allow Him to remain on His throne and
not pull Him down to the realm in which we live. Instead, we should prepare to elevate ourselves
to meet Him. We should begin our talk with God by telling Him that we deeply respect Him. We
should offer Him the honor He deserves before expressing our desire to receive some blessing.
And we should realize that when we go to pray, we go to meet the Absolute Being. It is with
humility that we should approach the threshold of His heaven. God resides in the highest realm
of the spiritual world; if we do not reach that level, we cannot touch Him spiritually. Bring your
relationship with God into everything you do. If you be- have toward God in a certain manner,
you should act the same way toward True Parents and the others who share your life. Whether
we like it or not, our actions and habits reflect our spiritual standard. We cannot advocate a
certain behavior and promise that once we live in spirit world we will abide by it, and yet act
contrary to it while we still live on earth. Jesus says that what we "bind on earth shall be bound
in heaven." We will be judged by what we do, right and wrong. If we behave correctly here, we
will behave likewise in the spirit world. We cannot conduct ourselves wrongly and then expect to
meet God. We must become upright, virtuous people—physically and spiritually. Realize that
despite all the difficulties in your search for God, you are so close to Him! He cooperates with
you day and night. No doubt you are great friends. Accept the fact, but also do not forget that He
is still the almighty God, the Creator of heaven and earth. He is omnipotent, omniscient, and all-
powerful. You are a son or daughter of this almighty God; that is your most precious treasure.
But since He occupies such a high position, even as a son or daughter, we must show appropriate
respect and know how to behave in His presence. If we start every day with that thought and
maintain a sincere attitude, we will surely make progress. If we address Heavenly Father with
esteem, many spiritual beings will join our chorus of praise and help us to meet God every day.
People from all walks of life pray. But on the whole, does mankind really understand the
significance of prayer? Can we recall moments of heart- break when we were able to meet God
in prayer? Based on our understand- ing of truth, we should be conscious of our ability to come
close to the heart of God. Never before in history has this been possible. Never before in his- tory
has mankind been able to discover so much about the nature of God. Throughout the ages people

282
have prayed in much the same way they do today. Some people bow before God in public church
buildings. Some bow down and whisper words of prayer in the darkness of night when no one
else is looking. Moslems respond to the call for prayer by bowing be- fore Allah five times a day.
We praise Him as the Creator when we sit to- gether and in our discussion unravel the many
wondrous qualities of our Heavenly Parent. By doing this, we discover time and again that He is
our beautiful, loving Father. We ourselves grow spiritually. We not only groom our hearts to
meet Him, but we also prepare the red carpet that winds its way to Heaven, upon which others
can walk straight to His throne.
Through my observation of human nature, it seems that at least in many developed nations of the
world, addiction is becoming more widespread—addiction to alcohol, drugs, gambling, sports,
and so forth. There is often group support available when one reaches out for a solution to these
problems. In Western society support groups have formed for the thousands who have problems
with addiction—from foodaholics to smokers. Drug rehabilitation centers and fitness clinics have
been initiated; people seem to take great comfort knowing they are not the only one with a
certain problem. But addiction is so rampant it penetrates every level of society; it points to the
fact that people are hungry and desperately searching for something.
Today, far too many people have empty hearts. At this time, society can witness countless people
turning to different objects of love just to make it through the day. The fact that people turn on
the television again and again proves that they need a partner; they want to communicate with
someone or at least watch other people do something they themselves long to do. But the
question remains whether a person will confront others and the world by forming realistic
relationships, or simply get lost in abstract, symbolic stories in which he never fully participates.
It is usually fear that holds people back from doing things in real life and opt for a substitute.
Indulging in material pleasures will never bring any of us closer to God. Being popular may
bring a certain sense of fulfillment, but it does not fill that chasm in the heart, or help stave off
the waves of insecurity we may feel when alone. What will assist us in going home to God and
reaching perfection is silent service—serving others, not ourselves. That is, after all, exactly
what God has been providing since the outset of creation. Ad- diction to certain gods can be
displaced by new desires; we must develop a different motivation and after meeting the one true
God, old obsessions can be replaced with a new one—an addiction to God!
You may talk to God in your desire to meet Him and ask, "Heavenly Father, please manifest
Yourself. I'm looking up to heaven but all I see now is the sun and I am blinded by it. Please
come forward and show Your face." You feel that it is possible to use words to describe the face
of God, but then discover it is difficult to formulate the ones that will evoke from every other
person the same emotions you feel. Even in describing nature, some- one will always notice
things in a different light, with a different slant. Someone might focus on the brilliant and muted
color scheme, while another person will describe the wildlife. Still another would talk about the
way he feels when he gazes at the particular scene. A description is clearly only a substitute; you
have to see something for yourself.

283
If you meet God personally, you will know what He looks like. But even after you meet Him,
you may still have a difficult time to convey that to others. Each one of us has to meet Him
personally.
In his speeches, Father describes God and the qualities of a true man. He has used multitudes of
examples, but still we do not totally comprehend. All the descriptions are piled in books of words
and although we may read and re-read them, each one of us is much more excited about the
possibility of encountering God personally. And so we continue our own quest. Although we can
help each other by sharing our individual experiences with God, we each must meet Him
personally. We must fall in love with God and find our own harmony with the Eternal. 196

284
 Living for God
What kind of attitude should we have in order to successfully live for God? Though He may be
invisible, we should consider that He is there. When we live with Him, we don't have to sit on
our knees in prayer all day long. We can simply visualize Him and include Him in whatever we
think and do. If we come close to God, then what we do is exactly what God would do. Whatever
we touch has the same value as if God had touched it. Whatever we speak has the same value as
if God Himself spoke. That is the ideal. Maybe we cannot formulate words as well as God;
perhaps they do not have the same impact, but it is still possible to become a small replica of
Him. Relating to God even when we feel there is a distance, is the real challenge. How can God
live within us? God is within us when we become His temple. We merely need to look into the
mirror and we will automatically see God. It is better to die than to give up God.
To really live for God, we need to make up our minds that our individual life is no longer the
main focus, but that we willingly sacrifice it for all of humanity. No matter what your age,
commit the rest of your life to God. Put all your dreams, visions, and hopes aside and just live for
God and others. If you do that, then you become a strong personality. Further- more, you will
feel a tremendous spiritual response. That is the grace of God. He responds almost out of
gratitude, thankful that we go out and work for Him. So few of us go out in His name; most
people live for themselves. But God loves us for what we do for Him. And He wants us to know
that. In fact, we will hear the resonance of the beating of God's heart when we strive to live for
Him.
If we don't offer our whole life to God, we will never be able to reach perfection. That is His
commandment and our duty. Living for God is not a temporary thing, lasting one year or even
ten years. It is a lifetime commission.
Father is the first one in history to explain in detail about the purpose of life, our relationship to
God, and how we should govern ourselves and eventually reach perfection. He is the one who
reveals how we can become the true children of God.
Many people have asked questions in the past demanding that God reveal certain things. During
the span of these last few hundred years, people fasted and prayed. They chastised and sacrificed
their physical bodies in hopes of evoking answers from God. They wanted revelations. They
wanted to come close to God. They desired the most intimate relationship with Him. God felt
compelled to reveal His secrets to such people. And God did reveal His secrets to the many
faithful who committed their lives in service to him—for example the monks, priests, and nuns.
Many people who did commit their lives sacrificed themselves for God and heard the voice of
God in many different ways. They were the people who dis- covered that to sacrifice one's life
for another person and even for humanity is the most glorious offering anyone could ever make.
That was a revelation from God. That is why missionaries went overseas. They sacrificed their
lives because they were inspired to love their neighbor as themselves.
Many people receive answers to the questions they ask in prayer. Yet they have to fulfill certain
conditions in order to receive such a reply. God is able to talk to them through the foundation of

285
their pure life of faith. Father personally created all necessary conditions which enabled God to
reveal the entire Principle to him. But it took time and effort. When Father asked God whether or
not some of the points of the Principle, he uncovered were in fact true, God tested him by
denying those findings. It was Father's diligence, tears, sweat, and sincerity that brought him
through that kind of faith crisis. But God could perceive that Father's commitment to live for
Him and the whole of humanity was genuine and solid. And finally, God confirmed those points
of the Principle were actually true.
It is the same situation with us today. If we long to discover who we are, how we should govern
ourselves and control our intellect, emotion, and will, we must approach God for the answers.
And He will point us in the direction of the Principle. All of us have burning questions about our
future, about our present, and even about our past. In order to discover God's answers, we have
to work hard and sacrifice ourselves for His sake. Many people simply do not understand that,
but instead feel God owes them everything. They think that if there is a God, He should
automatically come down and perform every miracle they ask for. They wonder how He let so
many wars and so much suffering happen. And then some of them proclaim that they don't
believe in God anymore.
Some people are very ignorant of spiritual things. They do not perceive God or recognize the
way to solidify their personal relationship to Him. Yet we must live for God without attaching
any strings.
The temporal things we confront in secular society often overwhelm and even satisfy us so much
that we may forget to live with God. It is not that we don't long for or have faith in God, but with
the devastating burden of restoration of the physical world as our social responsibility, we have
made no time for God. If this is your situation, I can guarantee that unless you do an about-face,
you will spiral downward rather than upward. We are not granted salvation just through solving
social problems. We have to unravel our problems of faith with God. We have to learn to prevail
with God, not without Him. If we can do this, God will shelter and protect us, and nurture us
with His love.
Don't make your relationship with God a once a week event. Create many experiences with God
daily. Many religious people just concentrate on meeting God during the time of worship. They
receive a little input to soothe their hearts before going home again. But can they really survive
spiritually on that little input? Can God?
I have found that if we live with God every day, we will neither lose power nor His vision. Yet if
we fail to do it, our strength to combat Satan will definitely ebb. The weapons we use to battle
him have to be sharpened through a daily grinding. We also need to renew our energy through
communicating with God on a moment-to-moment basis. And our capacity to live for God must
expand every day.
If you really live by the Principle, you have nothing to be ashamed of. And when you face death,
you can be assured that you did your best. That is when God will take you home. He will make
sure you go to the realm in spirit world where you belong, and where you will live for and with
Him for eternity.

286
Let your experiences with God become solid, natural, and so much a part of yourself that they no
longer feel artificial. If God ceases to live within us, our words will come strictly from ourselves,
not Him. But if we establish a rapport and a harmony with God, then to walk with Him becomes
a way of life. It must become so substantial that it will be second nature, or eventually even
"first" nature.
By living with God, we become a new creation. This point is very vital and important, but the
reality is that we can only offer God and others what we are and what our reservoir holds. God
wants to live through us and have us become a pure and clear channel for Him to pour out His
love.
Make sure that your life with God grants you an inner peace. When you feel free and clear
inside, you will be successful.
God endowed a tremendous potential to each one of us. But that aptitude has to be developed.
We must cultivate a sense of freedom, not be restricted by limitations which deform our spirit
through fear and shame. That only hinders us from speaking freely and conveying what goes on
within ourselves or blocking out what God wants to tell us. We may want to become an
instrument for the love of God, but we become a channel for God only when we are spiritually
free. If we want to impersonate somebody else or even want to be somebody else, we will not
succeed in making much of our life. The spirit of God can work and speak through anyone, not
only certain people in history or those in His service. Since he performs differently within each
one of us, it is important that we don't try to be someone else. Yet this does not contradict the
philosophy of copying someone who is successful. What it does mean is that you should follow
the other person's pattern according to your capability and express the uniqueness of your own
personality. For instance, Father has the best formula and is the most successful at fighting Satan.
If we want to learn how to do that, who better could we follow? If you notice that someone is an
excellent fundraiser, witnesser, businessman, cook, etc. find out why. How does he come to be
so good at what he does? Discover his secret for success and apply it in your own life. If you
notice that someone seems to be close to God, simulate his standard. If you see a couple with a
good marriage, research what makes it that way.
How can you beat success? By being the most accomplished in every way possible, you will live
for God in a more total way.
The main benefit in living for God is the freedom you will feel in your heart. This derives from
loving God and True Parents. If each one of us is driven by the love and spirit of God, then we
can really live for Him. Then we will be less tired and not become depressed so easily. We may
feel deep sorrow and suffering sometimes, but God often feels similarly. What we must guard
against is giving up, becoming lazy, or using excuses to rationalize our behavior. Instead we
should heed the advice of people who tell us things for our own good.
If we are in close communication with God and our heart is connected vertically, then we
become the servant—living for God and the sake of others. That is the time God speaks to us.

287
And that is when we really feel God. If you squeeze by, making everybody else do all the work
and commit yourself only half-heartedly, you will not feel the tremendous love that comes from
God when you live for Him.
I have found that if we just keep busy and exclude God, we can never achieve the level of
success we aspire to reach. God has to be at the center of whatever we do. Include Him
consciously, not just subconsciously. Call upon Him at all times. Why not talk to Him as you
walk. You don't have to speak out loud but think of Him and feel His presence. If at this crucial
juncture of time in restoration history you omit God from your life, you run great risk of
forfeiting these valuable days.
To me, the worst punishment is to be ignored by someone. The "cold shoulder" technique is all
too effective! What about relating to God? You also punish Him if you neglect Him. And that
tactic hurts Him just as much as it does you. It does not matter whether your words are weighty
and valuable or simple and sincere, acknowledge His presence by constant communication, and
you show him that you regard Him as the partner you call on. If two marriage partners live side
by side, not talking but instead ignore one another, how can their marriage progress?
Don't slight God; even call Him into the trivial matters of your daily life. I am sure you will find
that He is more than willing to come. And once you decide to live for God, you won't desire to
go back to life without Him!
The end result of living with God must become visible. In fact, it should be detectable every day.
Through your give and take with God, you grow spiritually, and naturally fulfill more
responsibility. You yourself have to know and feel that doing so makes you a greater person.
And when that happens, you will naturally have greater self-respect and power on all lev- els—
spiritual power, mental power, as well as physical power and strength. It is pitiful when a person
is so timid and intimidated by Satan that he rides a spiritual roller coaster during his entire life of
faith. That kind of person suffers incredibly, and experiences hell far too often than he has to.
Although it is quite a process to climb the steep hill back to God, once we arrive in spirit world,
we will recognize what benefit there is in living for Him.
When we travel the road, which leads away from God, we can easily become coarse and cover
up our emotions with beautiful dreams of financial security and a peaceful life with our family.
But it seems to me that when we no longer hear God's anguished screams for us to return home,
even as His prodigal sons and daughters, we shut off our lifeline.

288
 Witnessing
-PART 1-
Who are we living for? God and His nature have remained an unsolved mystery to mankind.
Throughout the Old Testament era He appeared as thunder and lightning and burning bushes. His
fury and wrath were something people feared. But when Jesus came, he taught us what a loving
father God is. He brought us the understanding that God is our Parent and encouraged us to
emulate Him.
People have been estranged from God for thousands of years. We witness to bring people back to
God and to do that, our hearts should mirror His. When we can capture that essence of God, the
hearts of people can be moved. Feeling His heart can inspire them to commit their lives to Him,
and in turn they can touch the hearts of many others.
Witnessing is the way the heart of God is being extended from cosmopolitan cities, to thatched-
roof houses in Africa, to Chinese junks, and beyond.
Saving souls is equivalent to saving lives. Just as a person's physical body might need
medication or surgery, similar treatments must often be administered when doctoring a spiritual
life. If a person constantly complains to you and doesn't solve his resentment toward his parents,
employer, spouse, etc., you have several options. You could join him in bemoaning the situation,
however a better course of action would be to expose his spiritual wound. First point it out, then
help disinfect it by listening to his confession, and finally apply needed medication and a proper
bandage by showing him possible solutions.
However, before you can doctor a person, you first have to love him and gain his trust. If you
erect a foundation of mutual confidence, you will be able to tell a person many things, and he
will be able to receive them from you.
Look at situations and people through God's eyes. If you properly assess people according to His
will, you naturally become a second messiah when you speak out. You become a messiah to the
person to whom you witness. Witnessing is an action that includes talking to people about what
God has revealed to you, the change in your heart and intellect. Give witness to the greatness of
God; tell others of His beauty and love. Talk straight rather than philosophize. You can ignite
and open any heart if you use a burning torch of love. People will be awed by sincere love which
is willingly given from your heart as well as the profound impact of your statements. Even if you
never see the person again, he will be unable to forget meeting you. Listening to the words you
spoke, he experienced the very essence of his conscience; until that moment, his heart had been
longing to find others who had the same ideas you presented to him.
The yearning to be loved and cared for is within every person. The desire to meet God may be
buried under layers of doubt and insecurities, but it still exists within each individual. Coat an
arrow of truth with love and as you shoot it, aim for the person's heart. Whether the individual
rejects you or rebels, the arrow will have pierced and stuck. He may succeed in pulling it out, but

289
the tip might stay wedged in his heart, not allowing him to forget. It is just a question of time
before he desires to meet you again and hear more.
However, if your own heart does not burn with a fervor to testify to the love of God, you will
have limited power to penetrate the steel encasement around the heart of another person, and
your witnessing will not be so effective.
We should not witness out of duty. Witnessing should be a spontaneous outpouring of the heart.
This can best be motivated by an inner drive. If your heart is full of gratitude and love, the Holy
Spirit might even inspire you to share your testimony with a stranger. Revolve your conversation
around the miracle of God's presence in your life. That is true witnessing.
In order to be a powerful witnesser, you have to yearn for God. Create a solid foundation and
then continue to offer conditions to God so that He is able to work through you and live within
your heart. This requires not only that you fall in love with God, but that you place Him above
all things. Do not just do this in the realm of your intellect, but also in your world of emotion. On
the basis of your heartistic experience with God, share the Principle and by doing so, you will
more easily be able to communicate with a person. And when you do, the power of God will
emanate from you. Your success in witnessing actually depends upon the strength of your
relationship with God. When you are with Him, He will surely be with you.
I feel the greatest factor inhibiting witnessing is fear. We are often more afraid than the people
we meet. We allow ourselves to be talked into feeling afraid of them. We become hesitant and
feel inferior to them. The little doubt we harbor is enough of an opening for Satan to enter. His is
the voice telling us that we are not worthy enough to talk to people, not strong enough to bring
the love of God to them. When our minds become steeped in such negativity, we become more
wary to reach out to people who hold high positions. Yet if we tuned out the voice of Satan and
became aware of the voice of God, we would naturally hear a positive message: "Don't worry.
You can do it!" When we can place greater trust in God, we will understand that indeed we do
possess the inner strength enabling us to approach people in all levels of society.
God must feel frustrated when we bar Him from reaching certain people. He deeply desires them
to hear the Principle as well as understand the significance of this time. He must want the
opportunity to speak to their hearts and elicit a commitment. We are the ones He depends on to
be His arms and legs, His heart and mouth. In order to help Him, we have to be aware of His
desires. To do so, we must be active and connect with God through prayer. Ultimately, prayer
and action are the means which will help alleviate the burden of fear.
By sharing the right words, emotions, and vibrations, a person will recognize what you say is
true and he will yearn to hear more. Prick his conscience and uncover his heart. Most people are
wrapped in many layers of self-defense, fear, guilt, and insecurity. Keep opening the package
until you sight a person's original mind. Explain to him things which until this point he may have
only felt and not yet consciously realized were missing from his life. Elements of the Principle
evoke certain emotions because our hearts are somehow familiar with the vibration of these
truths. That is because the essence of God -- His love and His truth -- is imbedded deep within
each one of us. And we ignite a person's heart by stimulating the original mind.

290
There is a kind of satellite dish within the heart of every person. It waits to receive certain signals
before transmission can take place. It is our job to send the right signals for this to happen.
Assume that a spark of God is hidden within every person and aim to kindle it.
The fuse attached to a piece of dynamite must be lit in order for it to explode. There is a tiny bit
of gunpowder in the capsule of the detonator secured to that string. The little capsule is like the
center of a person's original mind, the point through which God can reach him. A kind of
dynamite surrounds a person's heart. The piece of string that trails out is the expression of the
person's longing to discover the answers to his questions. Ignite the longing, and as it burns to
the core, the heart will eventually explode at the moment of impact with the heart of God.
From the time a woman falls in love with a man, she does not want to live without him. She may
previously have thought that since she has not needed a man thus far, why should she look for
one after all this time. She may even prefer to spend her money exclusively on herself. Yet once
she experiences the totality of love, she develops an entirely new understanding and viewpoint.
Many people in this world feel they do not need the Messiah. They are unable to appreciate him
and his sacrifice, and therefore think they can easily live without him. Human beings have not
developed a full relationship to God, yet if we knew how good it is to live with Him in complete
and total love, we would grasp His hand and could never let go. Because they have no
appreciation for God and the Messiah, and don't know the beauty which intimacy with them
reveals, the majority of people do not strive to nurture a very close relationship with either their
Heavenly Father or Christ. We cannot blame them, but such an attitude on their part makes our
witnessing work all the more challenging. Therefore, we need to convey something real about
God. We must encourage them to hear God, see God, smell, touch, and taste Him. When their
curiosity is stimulated, God will have the base to use His senses and touch them, too. An entirely
new world they never knew existed will unfold before them. As this happens, instead of pulling
away from us, many people will begin to love us and eagerly seek our advice on developing their
relationship to God and the Messiah.
Even though each of us may witness to many people within the span of one day, statistics
disclose that not all those we speak to join our church at this time. One of the factors which
might contribute to this is that we individually do not generate enough power to arouse their
interest. In order to be successful witnessers, we must evoke spirit world to work behind the
scenes. We may feel that we must continually go from one person to the next, but yet may forget
many things about the first people we met. We must hook our heart onto another person's heart.
When we do, he will be pulled by a powerful magnet of love and will want to listen to what we
have to say.
God has definitely prepared many people; He has specific reasons for wanting to reach them and
desires that they hear the message of the Principle. Even though Saul of Tarsus had persecuted
many Christians, God wanted to reach that man who ultimately became St. Paul. And God won
him. Tremendous pressures bore down on this man and miracles encircled him until he
surrendered to God.

291
I am absolutely certain that God wanted me. He did win me, but not because the people who
originally met Christel and me were fabulous witnessers. They simply brought the idea that
Christ had returned. But from that point on, God took over. The many spiritual experiences and
the intimate relationship I developed with both Heavenly Father and True Parents convinced me
that God Himself is my spiritual father.
Activate the spirit world to such a degree that the person to whom you witness can feel the love
of God through you. It will be such an unforgettable and extraordinary experience for both of
you. If you have not sufficiently mobilized spirit world, nothing may happen. People are
approached daily by countless individuals for any number of reasons. Sales people of all kinds
are hoping to interest the public in their products. What you give to a person you meet must be
more attractive to him than what he already has.
Many Christian ministers have a great longing to know God and come close to Him. Although
many may doubt God's existence, some still have a solid belief in Him. Search them out; they are
the ones to whom you should talk. Perhaps they are more lonely than you can imagine. Some of
them must constantly ask questions of God, but may not have had many chances to actually
dialogue with anyone about probable answers. Despite their own theology, they may be ardently
searching for an ideology to adopt.
You may feel that because they have a mighty position, you are not worthy to tie their shoelaces.
Yet just as with anyone else, nurturing them with parental love is the most important thing.
Witness to the beauty and clarity of the Principle; simply let God's love shine through you.
Unless we make a connection to the spirit world, nothing will happen when we witness. God has
prepared people in every neighborhood, city, and nation to hear this message. Yet so often we
tend to complain that the neighborhood, the city, or the nation lacks good people. We must
repent for such a feeling; God longs to speak to people through us, but He is blocked from doing
so if we insist on viewing people through our own eyes. Instead, we must listen to what He is
trying to tell us. In my own experience, God has directly led me to speak to people I personally
would not have considered witnessing to. But I am sure He had a specific reason and no doubt
had been preparing the person for years.
It is up to each of us to open ourselves up and link our hearts with His; by doing so, our
effectiveness in witnessing will increase.
Compassion is a source of sensitivity. When we can truly be sensitive to others, we will discover
the suffering they endure. It is a very fine science; we are like doctors who have the task of
diagnosing patients. If we make the wrong diagnosis, we will give our patient the wrong
treatment. Yet we are here to heal people, and therefore must learn how to make a correct
analysis of the person's condition and then administer the proper surgical techniques. However,
spiritual surgery must be performed on the basis of heart rather than intellect.
Good doctors ask patients to clarify where they are experiencing pain. We should do the same.
Just as the medical profession uses an x-ray machine, we should spiritually x-ray a person by
using our hearts. Through sensitivity, we can determine the illness.

292
We often confront things within people as we witness to them. That confrontation actually drives
out many evil spirits. Whether or not a person accepts the Principle, your action of witnessing
expels many negative spirits that surrounded him. One important fact to keep in mind is that at
the same time we witness to an individual, we actually talk to hundreds, even thousands of spirits
that live around him.
Through the Principle of Resurrection we understand that based on their desire to quickly elevate
their spiritual level, some spiritual beings choose to influence or assist certain people. They listen
to and observe all things happening to the person with whom they cooperate. Spiritual beings
realize that through learning they can cooperate and then be raised up. As they help us in
witnessing, they themselves can grow.
If you are full of fear and feel uncomfortable when you go witnessing, my advice is to talk to the
first person you meet. Once you become involved with a person, your fear will dissipate. Yet if
you procrastinate and don't talk to anyone for an hour or more, you have stored up an hour's
worth of fear. If it takes you ten hours to approach the first person, you have to combat the
mountain of ten hours of fear. And it continues to increase all the time.
Why do any of us fear witnessing? What makes us afraid? If you are posed at the end of a diving
board and three people who also want to jump stand in back of you, you either take that leap in
faith or retreat. If others are also waiting to jump, you cannot procrastinate. If you choose to
retreat, you may never dive again. It takes only one second to make your decision. If you decide
to jump, you will feel happy because you become the victor.
It does not matter what you say when you witness to a person. Both of you will always learn
something. The other person learns that even though you may be full of fear, you did have the
guts to approach him; this automatically evokes a certain kind of respect. This will make him
unconsciously listen twice as hard to what you say. Even if there is no immediate result from
your conversation, you always plant a seed. God will harvest it in His own time. You may meet
this person again when he is more ready to investigate the Principle, or perhaps later he will meet
another member. So often we feel that when we do not have tangible results in witnessing, we
have unequivocally failed. It is a question of how much you give out to the person; you can do a
good deed even if you speak a single sentence. God does not measure success in the same way
we do.
We must live exemplary lives. If we only use theories and practice the external rituals of our
faith but do not express love, people will have a difficult time believing us. When any of us finds
a person who matches his words and deeds, we are naturally drawn to him. When we do the
same, many people will be drawn to us and consequently our ideology; it is impossible to
withstand such a magnetic force.
It is not necessary to view witnessing as only an official type of confrontation. The simplest and
best method is to make friends wherever you go. As you look for a person to witness to, you may
search for a long time. However do not waste that time just walking; walk the most populated
road and talk to people along the way. If you talk to one hundred people, there will be one
hundred possibilities for people to be interested. Try not to lose any more time using precious

293
minutes or even hours just to compose yourself enough to approach a person. Be naturally
friendly and begin talking to people about ordinary things.
Whether it is weak or strong, each of us has a prayer life. There is incredible power in prayer
because the motivation and determination we express in our daily devotions often directly
correlates with our results, no matter what our mission. For example, if you make a concentrated
effort by praying several hours for a particular person you met when witnessing, the spiritual
world will cooperate and influence that person to think about you. Pray a prayer of longing for
that person to come home to God. If you do, the next time you meet him God will have a greater
chance to speak through you.
In general, become more sensitive and attune yourself to people you meet throughout the day.
Learn about Heavenly Father and True Parents in order to better share your insight with others. If
we don't work to save the world, who will? God desires to bestow the gift of the Principle to the
world, but if we don't witness to the importance and truth of this revelation, nobody will.
Usually people you meet on the street do not instantly trust you. In fact, most of the time they
may avoid you or make excuses to end the conversation because they may be wary of you and
your motivation. Revealing your heart and establishing yourself as a trustworthy person in a
short amount of time is a real art. But it can be learned and developed. Try to be so sensitive to
others that you become able to capture a person's heart immediately. If you cannot do this, you
may lose a valuable chance to convey the heart of the Principle.
There are many aspects you need to consider when developing human relationships. You must
be able to burn through the shell surrounding a person's heart to enable him to open his heart and
mind.
Since the fall, humanity has been cut off from God. Inter-human relationships have been severed
as well. It is the process of restoration that allows us to reconnect with God and permits a
bridging of human relationships. The Principle teaches us the importance of this amalgamation,
and it is God who encourages us to use the tool of witnessing to accomplish it.
You will be most effective if you talk to people in a down-to-earth manner. You need not
rehearse lines or talk to people as if you were reading from a book. You don't usually watch what
you say to a friend but simply pour out whatever is in your heart. Why not adopt the same
method when you witness? So many people are incredibly lonely; people long for good friends
and for someone to take care of them. Be the kind of person that can fill that need.
Instead of being inhibited or intimidated by the circumstances, take certain things for granted.
Talk to someone as if you had already known him for several years. The fact is, you may become
great friends and then your assumption will be true.
People have basic insecurities both about themselves and about meeting new people; therefore,
they may be reluctant to talk to you. Realize that and help them conquer their fears. It is not an
easy job to become triumphant in the war against anxieties. But look at those apprehensions for
what they are -- blockades that impede natural growth and development of a person's
relationships to both God and others.

294
Since the fall of man, Satan has continued to implant fear into the minds of people. As a result,
individuals are generally insecure and afraid of anybody and anything. Many are terrified of
religion because it touches the most intimate part of the human soul as well as the most
significant aspects of life. People do not want to be misled or risk involvement; this causes them
to mask their fears and often just turn away.
When you appear friendly and your disposition is like the sun, your personality will definitely
make a positive impression upon a person. If your face is long and your disposition ugly, people
will not bother with you. What kind of an example will you be? Witness about what God has
done in your life. The vibrations you emanate have the greatest impact; the actual words you say
are secondary. Can a person believe your words about heaven if your face displays unhappiness?
The philosopher Nietzsche told Christians, "if you want me to believe in your Savior, you will
have to look a little more 'saved' than you do."
When you go out witnessing, you may feel overwhelmed by the burden of your individual
responsibility, worried about the worldwide predicament, or sorrowful about God's plight. But
even if your heart is heavy, it is essential that you go out with a spring-like nature; if you don't,
you will not be able to attract anybody.
Whenever you meet a person and talk to him, first discover the points you have in common. Why
look for and magnify the differences between you? There may be only a few points that are
similar but center on them: "You are a human being, I am a human being. You want to have a
good life; so do 1. You have a God? I have the same God. I believe in the same Jesus, too." It is
not necessary to delve into small points of theology the first time you meet a person. Gain his
acceptance and become friends first. Eventually you will be able to tell him other things.
-PART 2-
Not every person is strongly bound to his theology. If new ideas are presented which make sense
to him, inwardly he may feel drawn to your words even though outwardly he seems to reject
them. He may be the kind of person who needs a great deal of evidence before he will admit the
possibility something could be true. Learn to be patient with such a person; if you continue to
treat him with respect even if he persecutes or rejects you, God may still be able to work through
you to reach him.
When you witness, you are the one who should direct the contents of the conversation. Of
course, it is a process of give and take, but don't forget that you have a great truth to share. A
person needs time to adjust to you but avoid allowing him to steer the conversation into a heated
argument over any differences he may find with our theology. If you become affected by his
words, you may lose your confidence and become afraid, spiritually and emotionally impotent to
continue your discussion. As a friend, fill him up with God's love and truth.
If you enter a house or church, remember that you bring the blessing of God. Jesus said to his
disciples that if someone asked them to leave, they would take the blessing out with them. Make

295
sure to leave the door open; eventually you may want to revisit that house or church. God wants
everyone to be led back home to heaven.
When witnessing we should strive to project a pure heart. It is not necessary to exhibit super
intelligence, a beautiful physique, or a handsome face. We should ascertain that we are revealing
the unique characteristics of God's nature endowed only to us.
We have to convey God's heart and plan. We need to give out the essence of God, which is love.
If we speak beautiful words but have no love behind them, our words will echo emptiness. They
will not have meaning or life. Before we go out to talk to people, we need to find ourselves by
developing a pure relationship with our God. We should cultivate our desire to come so close to
God that we can mutually embrace. At the same time, we need to explore the vastness and
breadth of God to help Him fulfill His goal of living on earth in the hearts of all people.
Every person longs for peace and freedom. Individuals want to live happy and fulfilling lives.
Although the expression of their own inadequacies may take the form of resentment or hatred for
other people, these emotions fight the desire of the original mind to love and be loved. At all
costs, they defend themselves, even by wearing the mask of anger, in order to survive. No one
has taught them anything different. Yet teaching them is exactly what God has called us to do.
When He can use us as an instrument to stimulate their innate desire to develop their relationship
with God, and He in turn can touch their hearts, they will experience a love of unparalleled
quality. This will make it very hard for them to leave Him again. There is no greater love than
that which comes from God through Christ. We were created to reflect and glorify Him.
Therefore, we must witness to the effect God's love has had on our lives.
Not all medicines taste good. In fact, many leave a vile and bitter aftertaste. On the basis of his
diagnosis, a doctor will prescribe medicine in hopes that it will cure his patient's illness. We
could be considered spiritual doctors and must be careful to prescribe the right medicine as well
as administer the correct dosage. We often have only a split second to decide the treatment, but
we must realize that if we make the wrong decision, the patient may die. We are responsible for
the result therefore we should guard against making our own decisions and call upon God to
impart us with His wisdom, asking that He recommend the best medication.
Look at the total person. Absorb everything he has to offer, not just what you want to see or what
you want to project into him. If you project your own image into a person and psychoanalyze
him after only a five-minute meeting, you run a great risk. That person may simply turn around
and walk away with tears in his eyes. If that happens, he most likely felt that you did not
recognize or understand him. But if you uncover more of his personality, you will always find
something good in a person, even if at first glance what strikes you most are his undesirable
characteristics. Don't be discouraged by a person's self-defense mechanisms. Underneath is a
heart that ticks just like yours. Seek to discover it with the diligence you would have if it were
buried treasure, for that is actually just what it is.
Our witnessing will be more effective when we ourselves become more efficient, focused, and
inwardly organized. Our witnessing work must do more than simply pay indemnity. We must
carefully measure our words with wisdom, knowledge, and love. It is important not to unfold

296
your beautiful love into nothingness. None of us would knowingly throw a handful of pearls into
the trash. Through organization and self-control, use wisdom to determine where the jewels of
your love should be distributed. Learn what to talk about. Know when you should speak, and
learn when not to speak. If you are a person who cannot finish sentences, work on perfecting
that. Assemble the vision you want to convey and then describe that vision step by step.
Witnessing bids each one of us to step into the shoes of God and True Parents and walk the
world, searching out their missing children. And witnessing involves showing those lost children
the way back home. It is a lonesome job. But no one knows that better than God; He has been
doing it throughout history.
In order to be a successful witnesser, we need to feel the burden of God's heart, His feelings of
desolation when He was forsaken. Adopt the attitude a father would have looking for his child; a
father whose child is lost will stop at nothing to find his offspring.
When a beam of spiritual light shines into the depths of hell and catches the eyes of even one
person, that person begins to change. He may pour out his heart and share the misery of his life.
He wants to be liberated, and you want to offer words of salvation. The most beautiful sight to
behold is the spiritual evolution of a human being leaving his cocoon. And one of the most
memorable experiences you could ever have is crying together with a lost soul as he is being
spiritually resurrected.
Experiencing the love of God in the church community or in family life should inspire us to
willingly go out and search for those who have not yet been able to perceive that love. We
should use the branding iron of God's pure love on their hearts to ensure that they can feel it. Let
us go out like torches to enlighten their path, warm their hearts, and then melt away the curtain of
uncertainty surrounding them.
You walk through hell every moment you witness. You see the human dilemma and detect the
intense suffering of the people of the world. You pour your heart out and exclaim, "Can't you see
the light? Look, you can even touch it. Just reach out your hand." They respond, "What? I don't
see any light. I just see clouds and darkness. All I can see is that the world is coming to an end."
It is hard to convince people who reside in hell that there is a heaven. It is even harder to get
them to climb out of that hell and walk into heaven. They think that your world is hell and their
world is heaven. In other words, there may be great differences between the lifestyle of a
Unificationist compared to that of people living in secular society. Satan has turned around the
hearts and minds of people for too long; as a result, many people cannot recognize God's true
nature.
If a child has an old rag doll with only one eye and a dirty dress, but you try to take it away with
the intention of replacing it with a doll that walks, drinks from a bottle, and even says "Mama,"
the child will probably cry. That doll is a central element of the child's world, representing
security and comfort. Take it away, and most likely the child will cry until it is returned. People
of this world defend their security and do not want anyone to grab their objects of love away

297
from them, even though those articles will be replaced with greater security and peace of mind.
We want to give them God; they still clutch their dirty rag doll, Satan. That is the world today.
We become a people-magnet when we love, serve, and sacrifice for others. The spirit world
cannot but help support us and even direct people to us. Once people experience their first taste
of the kind of love God wants to express to them, they will find it hard to leave us. Everyone
wants love; everyone needs love. Therefore, God has commissioned us to witness and love. He
asks us to concentrate on the value of raising and nurturing the hearts of many people.
People want to avoid getting hurt and therefore at the first sign of that possibility, may pull out
their security devices. They have been disappointed many times and may initially feel suspicious
of your motivation. Burn through this protective shell they have carefully constructed around
themselves. The best way to do that is to ignite them with the spiritual fire of love.
You have to talk with authority when you witness. But you can only do that if God speaks
through you. The person has to feel that what you say is valid. The spiritual world must confirm
it as truth even if the person does not initially understand or accept it. There is no way to convey
the entire scope of the Principle in a few short minutes therefore the spirit with which you project
your words becomes very important. You have to leave something with the person so that he will
want to see you again. Spirit world has to work to make a deep impression on a person and to do
so, God must be able to use your voice and personality.
Millions of people are arrogant and prideful. When you meet people who emanate such
vibrations, keep in mind that they are covering up their deficiencies and fears. What you see
during the first few minutes of your meeting may not be their true personalities. If you can make
a person feel comfortable and relaxed, more of his genuine character will emerge and then you
will be able to make a connection of heart.
Unless you are in concordance with the heart of God, you will not easily perceive the vibration
given by the hearts of others. When you tune the instrument of your own heart with God's, the
result is that your heart will begin vibrating and other people may be able to spiritually detect the
reverberation. Once such harmony is created, they will feel more at home with you and be more
willing to listen to what you want to share with them.
Father asks us to join him in working to save peoples' spiritual lives. But when working on this
task, we must guard against condemning the people and their present lifestyles. It is best to go
witnessing with the desire to bring people back to God. To do so, we must bring forth the
compassionate side of our hearts. People need kindness and empathy which springs from divine
love. Nothing less than true compassion will pull people closer to God. Pouring out and investing
your whole heart into someone else's life will help to heal his wounds.
Most people develop a number of love relationships in their lives—parents, brothers and sisters,
spouse and children, employer, and friends are all givers and receivers of love. People also love
their homes, cars, television sets, and many other such things which make their lives more easy
and pleasurable. How can we compete with such strong forces as these intimate objects of love?
These passions are presently the recipients of their love and attention however we must

298
exemplify a greater love for the people than those passions of love do. God must pierce your
heart and through you, spiritually caress people with affection they have never felt before. The
power of God's love is mighty, but can reach another person only when we allow ourselves to be
His channels.
Humble people will eventually gain much ground. When you witness to a person, offer him a
heart full of love. If you can do this, you will not need to worry about strategies or methods. Be
yourself, be humble; even before the race is finished, you will be the winner.
Just to proclaim the words of God is not enough. When we witness, we also need to be active.
We have to manifest the God we talk about. When we do so convincingly, God will become
believable to the people. People will be touched when we talk about a God that is good and
loving; that is exactly the way they want God to be. Learning about Him may even ignite them to
start to live a life of faith.
Go witnessing with the power of God. Carry the staff of God with you at all times. When you
toss it on the ground in front of others, a miracle may happen just as it did in Moses' time.
People are critical and negative toward such a new ideology as ours because they are still blinded
by Satan's ideals. He has instilled the world with many unrealistic and unfounded fears;
therefore, people often use those fears to strike back at you when you witness to them. Cats may
attack an unfamiliar person who comes too close. A person may do the same thing, which is
basically an act of self-defense. If this happens to you, see the situation for what it is: people are
insecure and afraid of change and things that are new. They may not be able to sense your
motivation for approaching them. It is important to let them see your sincerity; establish eye
contact with them. Offer people the heart of their invisible Parent. By showing them the door to
God's house, you may be able to eliminate the greatest part of their resistance. They may simply
have forgotten where He lives.
When you witness, you must show your genuine sincerity and concern for the unification of all
religions. People need to feel that you don't necessarily want to convert them to Unificationism,
but instead that you are crying out for all people to come back to God, no matter which religious
path they follow.
There is such a danger that Christianity will be destroyed by communism, humanism, and
liberalism. Convey to people that this is the time God is calling them to do something to save
Christianity and redeem this world.
It is not so important that we speak lovely words. What is most crucial is to evoke the spirit of
God to work through us. It is when that spirit manifests in our own heart, that we can transmit it
to others. Be a fascinating person and you will naturally attract others. The number of words you
speak is of little consequence. Embrace an individual with your energy and spiritual love. We
have an unlimited source of power in God, but we ourselves must first desire to tap that
unlimited reservoir.

299
Our strongest weapon to bring people back to God is an inner one. If we try to use our intellect
and knowledge of the Principle without the support of heart, we will not accomplish much. But
when our heart is full of spiritual fire, the Holy Spirit will be involved in our witnessing.
Witnessing entails the art of inspiring people; in order to do this, you have to pour out your heart.
You will never find complete success until you do this. You may feel wary about exposing
yourself and all your vulnerabilities but a person of integrity would never attack those most
delicate areas; there is no need to be afraid.
We must do everything possible to abate the evil forces surrounding an individual. Part of the job
is to crack and remove the shell in which Satan has encased the person. When we peel back the
layers, we will no doubt uncover someone beautiful but whose inner charm has been hidden.
Witnessing is the first step to such a discovery.
If you pour out everything you have and your words still do not reach the hearts of people, there
is only one conclusion to make: you are talking to the wrong people. Seek out those whom God
has already chosen. Millions of people have been prepared, but be aware that God is not the only
one who leads people to us; Satan does the same thing.
I urge you not to argue with the people you witness to. God does not employ that tactic. People
are not our enemies; there is no reason for bickering. We have something to offer them. Just let
God speak through you. If the basis of your motivation is to win an argument and you begin to
quarrel with a person to prove you are right, you can be sure God has ceased talking through you.
Watch your pride and make sure it does not get in the way of bringing a person back to God.
You may want to test yourself, to find out if you are somehow better than the other person. Yet
this is not only a waste of time, but it succeeds in cutting off God. If this is your motive, readjust
your attitude before He stops using you as His vehicle altogether.
If you truly connect with God when you begin to talk to a person, you will be like a fountain of
spring water. Some people will absorb your words yet remain silent. You may not know what
impression you are making, but continue anyway. Rapture a person's heart. Spiritual life and
death is decided in the space of a few minutes. Witnessing is that serious.
Sometimes we fail to leave a deep enough impression and fail to give God the chance to
penetrate the heart of a person. Sometimes we are too cautious. Sense what makes the person
tick. Is he a sensitive person? Is he a bit gruff? Is he prepared or not? You can know quite a bit
about a person through even a few minutes of conversation. Father has explained to us that spirit
world does forty percent of the work involved in witnessing. Call upon the spirit world to explain
to you something about the person's character.
We all have had moments when we feel depressed and then complained about certain
circumstances. We may even criticize the people we meet, but those are the very moments we
need to reflect and see ourselves in a different light. As we go out to witness, we often cannot
find God. But that is the fault of neither the people nor God. At those times, we should focus on
becoming a container of love and a channel for God to speak through. When we do that, many
things will happen.

300
Do not depend upon a memorized speech when you witness. Rather than concentrate on creating
a memorable performance, let your message come forth naturally from your heart. You will be in
trouble and now and then lose a line if you only try to learn certain words and sentences by heart.
But no one will be standing in the wings with cue cards, able to show you the rest of your
speech. If you recite lines from a book, you may say words more beautifully than a poet, but
what would you say after finishing the text? Could you go on improvising or would you politely
excuse yourself because you cannot think of anything else to say. The best thing is not to speak
with the sophistication of a philosopher; learn the Principle inside out and then incorporate it into
your heart and intellect.
Know the master plan of God; even though you may not have the actual blueprint in front of you,
once it has become a part of you, you can dig within your mind and heart and re-create this
pattern for another person. You can thereby revitalize his life. Envision the details of God's plan
and verbalize them. The whole creation can be replayed right before the person's spiritual eyes.
When you become the incarnation of truth, you have already succeeded in building a true man or
woman within your being. After you have done that, it will be easier to express details of your
life experience and make your God come alive in the heart of another person.
As you witness, let yourself love people with great force; as your dynamism grows, your waves
of love will automatically become larger. The waves near a beach tend to be quite choppy
because the water is very shallow. As you move out to sea they become broad and great swells of
water come to pull you along. Small talk is often very shallow and superficial, yet most people
usually start off in choppy waters when they begin conversations. But soon enough you can
move into deep and profound topics. The swells of your emotions can carry you along and even
if you encounter gigantic waves, swimming with the current will buoy you and you will not be
towed under.
An object of love will be relinquished only if it is replaced by a greater love. If you want a
person to return to God, you must offer something much more powerful, profitable, and inviting
than what a person already possesses.
Sometimes people look so serious or grave, you might feel they are not interested in what you
are saying. Yet in reality, they may agree with everything you say, but outwardly not appear
overly excited. Discern what is going on inside the heart. When I was told that Christ had come,
I became highly indignant. I spewed Bible verses in defense of my belief for an hour; the
behavior of those witnessing to us aggravated me. Those people could never imagine I would
join. They felt I was married to the Bible and thought they should just give up on us. In fact, they
never returned to our house and we had to pursue them. They could not figure out that God had
touched my heart with the revelation they brought. This example just goes to prove that you
cannot always perceive what is going on inside a person based on his external behavior. How
many people have we consciously or unconsciously neglected and ignored because we felt they
were not prepared or would never unclutch their present set of beliefs?

301
If there is a person who seems to be highly critical, try to view him as God does. God has
compassion for such a person because He can see his suffering. That person is in his own prison
without realizing it and there are many invisible reasons why he fights back or aggressively hurts
people. He himself aches and any outburst is a reaction to that pain. His words may even create
more agony within him than you.
Most people are internally suffering and sick. As a doctor, assign yourself to their case and work
your hardest to take away their pain. If you can pour out love, you appear as God's representative
with a heart of compassion, not wanting to teach or preach to them, but desiring to relieve their
discomfort. Love is a great pain killer, and a person will be less likely to fight back if the anguish
in his heart can be dispelled.
Many people come from broken families and then experience love relationships which have also
dissolved; they feel as if they can no longer trust anybody. You have to be able to wash away
their defense mechanisms and head straight for the heart.
A doctor who has performed hundreds of heart by-pass operations is a specialist. People who
need such an operation tend to seek out those with the most experience and who have become
authorities in a certain field. Highly successful specialists in any field are always in demand.
Become a well-known spiritual surgeon and an authority for God. Help people through diagnosis
and surgery. Discover a person's general health and then question him about the symptoms of his
illness. When you become genuinely interested in a person, your words and actions naturally
express that you value him. If you appear to have forgotten everything, he told you before, it will
reveal to him that you did not cherish your previous meetings.
Witnessing means much more than talking to people on a one-to-one basis. Our whole
movement witnesses to the world. our behavior is a very definite witness to what God has done
in our lives. For example, the missionaries sent to over one hundred twenty nations are the
extensions of Father and our movement. They run schools and businesses; operate clinics; bring
foods, medicine, and clothing through relief agencies, as well as begin many resourceful
projects.
-PART 3-
National leaders and blessed families should really examine what our movement can do to serve
the nation in which they live. Perhaps there are unique situations or resources that would give
them ideas to bring a better moral, ethical, or even financial base and build a stronger foundation.
Service is much broader than just pouring someone coffee or polishing his shoes. From this point
on, we must provide avenues to express our belief in God which will attract the curiosity and
eventual commitment of many people.
All of us should develop absolute confidence in the cooperation of the spirit world. Spirit world
is always alert. If a person you meet is interested and accepts what you say, many good spiritual
beings will begin to work with him. Before you go out witnessing, take time to pray intensely
and concentrate on the kinds of people you would like to meet. The spirit world will act and
prepare people perhaps even through dreams and visions. When this does not happen, the

302
problem lies in the fact that we don't believe this can happen or that their participation is real.
Yet we can depend on the cooperation of spirit world. Through our own behavior and the bases,
we make, we can draw either good or evil spirits. It is up to us to make sure that we attract the
right ones.
You should invest yourself no matter what it is that you do. Witnessing is no exception.
Therefore, whenever you meet people, leave something with them. Impress a person in such a
way that he cannot forget what you said. Leave something of value -- such as words and love --
with him. Impart your spirit to that person. Eventually your investment will multiply, and
benefits will return to you.
The quality of our prayer life can intensify our sensitivity which will grant us the power to give
our hearts to people. We have to be like a torch that burns down the barriers surrounding their
hearts. We need this power to convince people that God exists, and the Messiah has come.
Through a rich prayer life and more acute sensitivity, we will become free and no longer plagued
by inferiority complexes or other obstacles of faith. It is an overwhelming feeling to be able to
speak to someone without holding anything back. Witnessing is the tool that can help shape this
ability within us.
All doctors are different. Old-fashioned doctors talk to their patients in a way that calms them.
Half the pain goes away while they discuss the problem. In spiritual doctoring, you must be
careful about the way you talk with a person. He will immediately put his barriers up because he
fears. He wants to know who you are and why you want to talk with him. He wonders whether or
not he can trust you. And even if your words make sense, he may still be overcautious. You must
become trustworthy in his sight.
We have to be a doctor, psychologist, and surgeon rolled into one. Once we have obtained our
degree, we need experience. Therefore, we must intern with those who have been in business a
longer time, learning from and being guided by them through activities and even confrontations.
If we are exposed to many cases, we will become keen and perceptive when diagnosing people.
Doctors also have to be residents for one or two years and work along with other doctors before
they can begin their own practice. But in doing so, they learn what to do when someone is in an
accident, how to treat appendicitis, the residual effect of long-term illnesses on the patient and
his family, and so forth. This is experience gained in practical combat. We need to work in a
similar fashion. Just as they must continually refer to their medical textbooks or other reference
material, so we should study the Principle, Father's words, as well as other internal guidance.
We have to acquire the ability to condense the many truths we receive from God and convey
those words in a way that they can be understood and applied. They should not just comprise our
philosophy but also become tangible.
We must use wisdom and find new ways of communicating and fresh approaches. When we see
no visible result, it is often too difficult to continue to stand on corners and with blind faith pour
out our hearts and energies. Perhaps we need to change our location, use a different approach, or
talk to a greater variety of people. Developing psychoanalytical skills to determine a person's
needs is also essential.

303
It is not so important how well you are able to recite the points of the Principle but how well you
understand, digest, and relate to it. How much do you prepare your heart before you go
witnessing? Two people may speak almost the same words but the effect can be totally different.
One may be so alive and dynamic that he brings down all of heaven, while the other might speak
as if reciting sentences from a book. It is not so important how much of the truth comes across,
but what spirit is expressed. It is much more important to portray the spirit of God than His word.
If a missionary is sent to pioneer a nation, city, or home church area there is one sure way he can
guarantee success: he must put his life on the line. He must make that highest offering. That is
what Jesus did; our Father does the same.
If a pioneer walks through the streets and tears run down his face as he searches to find righteous
and prepared people, he has already forgotten himself. If he gets down on his knees and cries and
prays for hours, he could never feel discouraged especially when he remembers how many times
God suffered rejection throughout history. You have to expect disdain when witnessing. Yes, it
hurts. Yes, it bruises the ego and makes you wonder if you really do have value, or if you are a
strange person for believing something most of the world does not yet understand or accept.
If the pain is ready to consume you, you may wonder whether or not you can continue
witnessing, but in that tearful moment of lamentation, do not forget the agony of God. His grief
is far greater and He has endured suffering for thousands of years. His desire to witness to people
and bring them back to Him never wanes.
Let His persistence be an inspiration to make each of us stand taller and more straight, and as His
true representatives, be ever determined to continue trying to reach our brothers and sisters of
this world.
Be assured that spirit world has already prepared thousands and thousands of ministers as well as
members of their congregations to hear the message of the Principle. In our encounters with
them, we need to be wise as well as bold and strong. We need to be positive, optimistic, and
uplifting influences on their lives. If we argue with them, we may defeat the purpose of our visit,
therefore we must go with humility and open arms, and keep on smiling even if they belittle us
and our ideology.
We are involved in the process of restoration and consequently, must overcome the negative
points in our own nature. When we succeed, the battle becomes worth it. But it does take a
certain amount of daring to witness. We may become afraid of people and wary of their reaction.
Yet they are human beings just as we are. They may strive for an impeccable appearance and
wear expensive clothes, but inside they suffer just as we do. Even though it may be
subconscious, they also long for the highest truth.
Just as you love the people you meet in your home church area or on the street, love the ministers
and members of their congregations, too. Lift them up with positivism. The worst thing you
could do is hesitate to witness to them. You never know what God has been doing within their
hearts and what He has in mind for them. You add to His frustration if you vacillate and are

304
unsure whether or not to approach them. You can never predict their reaction with one hundred
percent accuracy. Take the plunge and go forward in faith.
The majority of them have probably never known any of us personally and have been influenced
by the slant of the media. Be straightforward and explain what we believe. Encourage them to
continue cultivating their own beliefs and faith, but implore them to comprehend how much God
needs us to work together to prepare the foundation for the imminent return of Christ. Inspire
them to realize that when Christ does come, he must find people who will receive him, not a
disintegrating body of varied Christian denominations.
Refrain from expressing discouragement, especially in front of them. Bring them spiritual
sunshine; it is exactly what they need. So many of them are disappointed and perhaps even
disheartened. Christianity is primarily based on hope; Christians hope and pray that Christ will
return. They have kept hope for many, many years but that hope has gone unfulfilled. Jesus'
disciples waited for his return during their physical lifetime, but their expectations were not
satisfied. Christians today are still waiting and, in some cases, attempting to predict the year, the
day, even the hour of the Messiah's reappearance. The Bible tells us that "Hope deferred makes
the heart sick, but a desire fulfilled is a tree of life." We must recognize and consider their
predicament and share with them how our own hope is fulfilled.
Just as you witness to people, God continues to witness to you. Take for example the way you
feel when you teach someone who begins to change his life, especially if he accepts Father. This
is a tremendous experience which allows God to reach directly into your heart. You give new life
to people through the words you speak, your behavior, your vibrations. And at the same time,
God fills you with spirit and inspiration.
Anyone who receives new life from the Principle experiences some sort of transformation. You
may be accustomed to it and not feel such a change on a day to day basis. But a person who
newly confronts the Principle has perhaps never experienced such a powerful truth, and to him it
is truly a gift. God has started to heal his wounds and answer the questions he asked Him in the
darkness of night when no one else could hear his plea. Even though we may no longer realize
the preciousness of the Principle, it has paramount value to him.
It is important not to be reserved or timid when approaching people. Remember that you have
committed your life to God's will. But don't dictate to Him how to use it. Let Him rule your life -
- your personality, your courage, even your words -- for the purpose of bringing His children
back home. Witnessing is not necessarily effective through special techniques or strategies; if
you behave naturally and are free inside, God will be able to speak through you.
When you lecture, strive to convey the truth and couple it with spirit. Not only is the tone of your
voice important, the vibration that comes from your whole personality will tell a person
something about how convicted you feel about your faith. Send out one wave after another of
spirituality, love, and energy. Your face will naturally shine as the evidence that you believe
what you are saying. You will be able to speak with authority; once that harmony is created, God
is present and those you touch will be moved by His heart.

305
There are times when you may encounter a person with a much lower standard than your own.
You have to travel into hell in order to pick him up and pull him out. This is one major factor
contributing to any spiritual exhaustion, defeat, or hurt you might feel. You may pick up negative
vibrations from other people, and consequently experience pain. It is important to gird yourself
with a strong prayer belt. If you are not protected, you will get affected more easily. Burn off
those feelings and return to your original level of consciousness.
When you go into hell, wear a cloak of prayer or you risk being bruised. It will provide you with
healing energy, enabling you to uplift other people. But talking to a person is not simply a
process taking place on the horizontal plane. There is a great deal happening in spirit world at the
same time. If you either go without or have only a light jacket of prayer around you, you can
easily become infected by the spiritual atmosphere around another person and you will need to
be refreshed much more often.
Arming yourself with spiritual ammunition—your sword of truth, shield of love, and cloak of
prayer—nothing will be able to enter your spiritual arena without your permission. If you speak
to a person who is negative, just take your torch of love and burn away that negativity. If a
person is positive, open up your cloak and take in the fresh air he brings through the words he
speaks. You alone discern what, if anything, you will inherit from a person. You are the only one
who screens everything that confronts you and individually you decide what will have an impact
on you. Therefore, screen things with your divinity and according to your understanding of the
Principle.
We make a big mistake when we forget just how strong the powers of Satan are. After we have
introduced some of our basic ideology to a person and ask that he sincerely pray about what he
heard, Satan does his best to remind the person how attached he is to certain things. Satan also
shows him how difficult it would be to rescind his lifestyle. Satan would like nothing more than
to keep control of that individual. But people themselves usually cannot detect how strongly
Satan is working to dominate, their lives.
We need to work harder and bring forth a greater love than Satan does. God's love is much more
powerful and unconditional; it has little to do with an expensive house, clothes, vacations abroad,
and so many other goals a person may have set forth, but is an intricate network of forgiveness,
purity, and humility.
What is generally more attractive to the person? The answer is easy. Anyone who witnesses can
testify how difficult it is to battle Satan and to attempt to get him to release his claim on people.
It is important that once you start to teach a person, you continue on and on -- even if you talk
through the whole night. The more a person hears of the Principle, the more solid his line of
defense can be against Satan's attacks. When a person hears only a small portion of Principle, he
doesn't have the power to guard against Satan's influence. Too often we allow days and weeks to
lapse before we see the person again. What happens? Satan probably exposes him to even greater
temptations and lures than ever. The person is deluged with negative feelings about us and our
ideology and may feel no desire to come back.

306
Although we need to doctor and heal people, we should not schedule appointments weeks in
advance as physicians generally do. We are literally grasping to save the lives of people we meet.
We have to engage in hand-to-hand combat to wrench them from Satan's grip. If we politely ask
the person to come or call when they have time, in essence we just let him slip through our
fingers. When a person's heart and mind respond to the refreshing nature of the Principle, do not
stop teaching him. It is not necessary for a person to sit in a lecture hour after hour. But give him
as much of the Principle as possible and get his commitment to come back soon, preferably the
next day. Give your testimony, and explain how feasible it is to apply the Principle in a practical
way on a daily basis. Inject him with the love of God; it will protect him from Satan's arrows.
I remember my first home church. During my pioneer days in Vienna, I lived in my VW van.
One time I stopped at a gas station to refuel, and started to talk to the gas station attendant about
Principle. By the time the tank was full, he had extended an invitation for me to visit him at
home. Before the appointment, I remember praying deeply and desperately for him.
My visit was memorable. Three generations greeted me. In fact, that extended family filled the
whole room. His mother had baked apple strudel and urged me to eat as much as I wanted. The
man had talked about me so much that not only his parents, but his wife as well as his children,
embraced me. I feel that spirit world prepared that household. I talked for hours and hours and
they joined in the discussion, too. In fact we had quite a debate going between the three
generations. Yet when one criticized something I said, another defended me. For example,
grandma often stood up for me saying to the other members of her family, "What do you know
about God? Listen to what he says. God can do anything." She testified so beautifully.
I taught them many chapters of the Principle, although I don't remember how many hours I
stayed. The spiritual atmosphere was so high, I felt like I was floating on the ceiling. Grandpa
and grandma were in midair, my friend and his wife just below them, and their children were
jumping up and down. It was one of the highlights of my life -- so magical, so filled with God's
love and spirit; I didn't want to leave.
I visited many times after that, and each time was wonderful. That was one of my most precious
witnessing experiences.
Saint Paul said that each person should take his shield of faith, breastplate of righteousness,
helmet of salvation, and sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God -- into battle. Prepare to
witness by arming yourself with these weapons, yet never forget to also carry the gift of love.
If you are nonchalant about witnessing and feel that it is easy, you have lost a certain
perspective. In reality, you fight a thousand satans when you witness and it is always a battle. If
your heart burns with a longing to share this truth, you will not necessarily be interested in
talking to large groups of people. Instead, you would rather talk to one person, heal one
individual. You would like to evoke someone's tears of repentance because you know they
soothe God's heart. That is witnessing. Always remember though that when you witness it is
natural to confront difficulties; you fight a war in your attempt to bring back even one soul from
Satan's world to God's.

307
Make sure that you are natural and free, and able to pour out your heart to all the people with
whom you come in contact. Specialize more in heart than in word. Anyone can feel love when it
is being projected.
How do you view people who are negative? Do you think they are happy being negative? Many
find themselves in such a predicament because they still look for answers and salvation. They
want to shed their burdens, and in a way are looking for God. They are confused yet nobody is
available to give them answers.
What would you do if you found yourself in such a dilemma? How did you act before you were
confronted with the Principle? Put yourself in the other person's shoes. What would a person
need to say to you to make you understand they have something very valuable that can bring you
salvation? Think back to your initial confrontation with Unificationism. What made you decide
to make your commitment? What impressed you? Did you initially reject the tenets of this faith?
What was pleasant? What was unpleasant? Think back to your own experience. It is a great
resource to allow you to understand more about the nature of people still living under Satan's
total rule.
Project your whole self when you witness. How can you fight to maintain your own composure?
You usually become "unreal." You may even become a different person altogether. You use a
terminology that is unfamiliar to you. This is a mistake. Do you think you can really win a
person's heart if you become someone else? Be yourself. Once you are yourself, your full
potential can spring forth., Your full power will manifest. A banana can never successfully try to
appear to be an apple -- they are shaped differently, they taste differently, they even smell
differently. But when a banana is a banana, you can relate to it. You know it is not trying to be
something it's not. You may bite into it, and being so satisfied with the taste, consume it all.
If you are yourself when you witness, people can more easily relate to you. They will be able to
detect that you are not trying to be something you aren't. They may listen to the words you say,
and be so excited, want to hear much more.
After witnessing for many months or years, you have probably used certain sentences so often,
you can predict what response they will evoke. It is certainly possible to sense how your words
might touch the heart and intellect of a person. But you need to go beyond the ability to predict
peoples' responses, and develop the expertise to project the heart and vision you have discovered
within the Principle. The methods that will make a person stop long enough to give you the
opportunity to pour out your heart, take a certain talent which can be learned and cultivated.
You may guide a person to understand several points of the Principle or Unification Thought, but
how can you convey the heart of God contained between the lines of the material you learned
from those different aspects of our ideology. Information may well satisfy some people, but
sophisticated and intellectual talk must never take the center stage. The long-suffering history of
God is incredibly important to share. Some people are so shocked to hear that God has been
suffering and has been just as unable to communicate with us as we have with Him. The light of
this new truth can shine in the recesses of their minds. This may cause those people to come

308
forth with the determination to change their lives when God is finally able to enter His home, the
inmost chamber of their hearts.
Hell. Not a pleasant thought, certainly not a pleasant place. Yet going witnessing involves
walking into hell. Some people you meet are friendly and receptive, but there are others who
seem to hate you on sight. They may even yell at you for no real reason. You knock on door after
door, searching for people who are prepared to listen, but instead often find that many people
need a confidante. They feel they must unload their heavy hearts somewhere and they expose to
you how bitter they are about life and how they are treated.
To point out to them that they live in spiritual hell is not an easy job. That is a pill many people
refuse to swallow. They do not want to believe you. They fail to recognize the pleading in your
voice and simply continue to worship the almighty dollar, their god. Even though a person may
count out and surround himself with thousands or even millions of dollars, he still lives in hell
and probably feels an overwhelming emptiness and loneliness. Those small pieces of paper do
not make him happy however they may afford him a certain sense of security. To convince him
that there is more to life than money and material pleasures is an arduous responsibility.
Going into hell is not uplifting at all. It takes a great deal of strength and causes you to suffer.
Engaging in spiritual warfare in your attempt to bring people out of hell can sap your spiritual
energy. Tact and diplomacy are essential; you cannot shove your idea of heaven down their
throats. You have to continue to burn away evil forces with positivity and love. That is
witnessing. And that is our task.
In our exploration to find and know Him and to become true human beings, each of us may have
heard the chiming of a bell. The bell is rung by God, summoning our interest to help Him; He
wonders what our response will be. Perhaps for some of us that sound has become louder and as
a result we desire to answer the call, realizing that the bell tolls for us to accept our responsibility
to become more like our Parent and to bring others to the same realization.
-PART 4-
I will never forget the first person who joined in Austria. I witnessed to one girl for hours and
hours. After about two hours I asked, "Well, did you understand?" "No," she replied. "I just
know that every thing you said is the truth." I was incredulous! Not only had she not understood
what I had said, she could not remember even one concept. I believe she could feel God's spirit
vibrating through me and that is what captivated her. It was not until much later that she actually
learned and could assimilate the Principle. She accepted everything even though she understood
little. She was struck by the force of God's spiritual power and His witness.
People were magnetically drawn to the Principle during my early pioneering days in Austria and
in Germany. They were so embraced by love, they could not even think of leaving. One father
came over to the center because he felt his daughter was hypnotized. He handed me a piece of
paper on which he had written, "I will not speak to you because I am afraid that you will also
hypnotize me." I asked him if he really believed that and he emphatically exclaimed, "Yes." Aha,
he spoke his first word!

309
I invited him to go into the kitchen for something to eat and drink. The four or five members
there poured out so much love that his "horns" broke off. He was dumfounded and sorry that he
had been so mistaken about us and our intention. In the end, he even commented on what loving
people we were. He was a different person by the time he went home. There is great power in the
force of love; we must learn how to be the channels of God's love, especially when we witness.
There are moments when you probably feel that your intellect is sub-standard and therefore you
cannot be successful in witnessing. That is not the important thing: let the spirit of God speak
through you and give you the words to say. If you prepare your heart, you will be able to
intelligently answer any questions asked of you. It is the power of God that can stimulate people,
and that is expressed only through the heart.
When witnessing, arguing with a person can only do damage. A parent does not argue with a
child who has run away from home, but rather opens his arms and with love tries to win the child
back. Love is the strongest power in heaven and earth. Muscles, fists, swords, and even nuclear
bombs are inconsequential when compared to the force of love.
God has entrusted it’s with a great deal. In a very real sense, we have the lives of people in our
hands. We know ourselves -- our strong and weak points. If we are honest with ourselves, we
realize that we often waste God's precious time. Every hour, every minute counts; peoples' lives
are at stake. If we cannot be a pure and proper channel, we will not be able to transmit God's
words. The most important thing to prepare before we witness is our heart; we must make sure
that we witness with true humility and remember that it is not us who witnesses, but God.
Season your heart before you witness. When you do that, God can speak through you and you
will be able to act as a true mediator between God and a person. Within yourself make sure the
central focus is God and True Parents. Glorify God with your words. If you neglect God's
participation and only put forth your own strength, intellect, and heart, the person will have an
extremely hard time to continue his study of our ideology. The whole secret is to become a true
channel for God.
Witnessing is a task which entrusts you to deliver a package with very precious contents.
Therefore, you must take care that it does not get lost, bent, or broken before it is received. In
order to assure its safe delivery, make sure you use love as the packing material.
If we ourselves are not convinced that the Principle is true and that Christ has come, we will
never be successful in convincing others. Neither will we be triumphant in winning back millions
of people to God's side. We need tremendous strength and force to cry tears for the world. By
touching the essence of God, we will gain the desire to shed tears of gratitude and repentance
that will appease God's sorrowful heart. The people we meet must sense that we represent the
love and divinity of God; we must convince them that we are going to use those tools to shatter
the walls of Satan's world and erect the Kingdom of God. And then we must try to persuade them
to join us in our work.
The goal of witnessing is to bring God's children back to Him. They have gone astray, are weary,
and suffer untold misery. Search for them as a longing parent would look for his lost children.

310
Satan kidnapped them and God feels desperate to find them; we are commissioned to assist Him.
There may be some members who left our church because of some misunderstanding. Seek them
out now and witness to them again. Allow God to stir up the emotions they felt when they first
heard the Principle. Love them unconditionally; don't press judgment or cause them to feel guilt.
Rekindle the kind of love they felt when they first joined. We must leave the invisible doors of
our church wide open for their return. And if they shyly poke their heads around the corner, we
must encourage them to enter and then embrace them and welcome them home.
Perhaps this is the time when we are given the responsibility to put on surgeon scrubs and
prepare for exploratory surgery. It is possible that much poison flows throughout a person's
system and we will have to irrigate it. But if we allow God to work through us, great miracles
can happen. After we close and stitch the incision, we must help the person to tend it carefully
and make sure it does not open again. Scars heal with time, and even stitches can dissolve.
In spirit world we may confront people who will accuse us because we did not witness to them.
They may ask us why we didn't spend more time and energy to find them and impress upon them
the importance of this time and the truth of this message. They might accuse us for being too
contented with our own lives and doing the minimum possible witnessing. It is conceivable that
in their anger, they will express their resentment that we did not care about all the people who
died away and went to hell, and that we kept the gift of salvation for ourselves. It is definitely
possible and something to think about. Luckily, we still have time to rectify the situation.
It is easy to feel at fault if someone does not accept the Principle. But it is not totally up to you. If
it would have been totally up to God, t ' he world would have been restored long before this.
Each person has a certain responsibility, and ultimately chooses how he will reply. of course as a
person God is using to witness, you have a major role. You must generate as much wisdom and
spiritual power possible to assist a person to make the correct decision.
Remember that meeting the Principle through you may be the person's only chance to be exposed
to God's will. Be serious about witnessing; share with a person your sincere feelings about the
Principle. Tell him that you feel a responsibility for him. When you can do that, God can give the
person spiritual confirmation that He is the one concerned about him. The important thing is not
to threaten a person. Once you do your part, it is up to him. He must make a decision on the basis
of what he has heard and what you have given him.
There is no greater responsibility than to win somebody for God.
If you have a goal to run one hundred miles, then you must run that distance in order to achieve
your objective. It does not matter if you go slow or fast, if you set out to break a record or run
backwards -- the goal will not change. You may sit and look down the long stretch of road before
you; spring may change to summer, summer to autumn, and autumn to winter, but even if you
have not moved more than a foot or two, those hundred miles still exist. No amount of praying
and hoping will make them magically disappear. You suffer year after year. Because you know
that you must somehow run one hundred miles, why not start moving immediately?

311
Every person to whom we witness will profit in some way. It is natural for us to pray that a
person will derive the greatest benefit from the Principle and perfect his relationship with God.
Yet even if the person cannot accept such a responsibility at the moment, through witnessing we
at least enlighten him and inject him with positive elements.
Perhaps a person agrees with what you are saying but claims he does not want to become
involved in organized religion. The best thing to do is encourage him to listen and just
incorporate these principles into his thinking. Assure him that he does not have to commit
himself by joining anybody or anything, and that your intention is to help widen his horizon.
Talk to him straight, one human being to another. Many people have lived disappointing lives
and have been batted around by Satan. A person may not immediately divulge the pain he has
endured, and you may feel nothing you are saying is affecting him, but never underestimate the
power of the Principle. Sometimes it packs an invisible punch, straight through the steel door of
a person's heart.
When we proclaim God's will to people, they will draw closer to Him. If they are ignorant of His
will, it is impossible for them to work toward accomplishing it. Father is teaching us so many
new things directly pertaining to the will of God. We may have known the gospel of Jesus or the
precepts of many other religions, but the real will of God has never before been revealed to
humanity.
There is a well-known adage that pertains to our responsibility to witness: love isn't love until it
is given away. Likewise, until we share this invaluable gift, it is not ours. For thousands of years
people have tried to convince others that God exists. Furthermore, people went on to claim that
God is a beautiful, loving being and it was to their advantage to personally connect with Him.
Such words must have reached the cars of numerous people, yet many still disbelieve. They cry,
"Look at the world. The world is not beautiful or loving. It is so different from what you describe
about God. How could a kind and loving God make this kind of world?"
But the more we witness, the greater the number of individuals can understand God's will. When
they strive to become God-abiding, God-loving people, the realm of goodness will continue to
expand. When looked at in this light, we can see how great our undertaking is!
When you witness, go out with confidence that the Messiah backs you. No one else may ever
witness to the people you meet. True Father will not talk to them personally, therefore as his
representative, you have the responsibility to share this truth with them. You are the arm of the
Messiah; you may be their only contact.
Now is the time to represent God and True Parents through witnessing. If you forfeit this
opportunity, people may accuse you in the future. They may claim that you were not serious
enough and did not make a strong enough impact to encourage them to change their lives. Let
them recognize the urgency of the time and don't be afraid to share with them the news of the
return of Christ.
The person who has been prepared by God will respond. There will always be a certain number
of bystanders, while others leap into the middle of a situation and act. What little time we have is

312
precious. Do not throw away your love. Find the people who will become the extensions of God
and can deal with human problems, communism, and the problems of this world. God needs
activists.
Just as a family gets involved in the birth of a baby, the whole church community should be
involved in a person's spiritual birth. Necessities must be prepared; one important requirement is
to create a spiritually warm environment. The church center should be filled with love, prayer,
and spirituality. When a person walks through the door, he should be received with warmth and
love. Each person of the church community therefore has a responsibility to project positivity
and optimism. Our thoughts and attitudes absolutely influence the atmosphere.
Through my years of experience, I have found that a beautiful spiritual environment is what
attracts people. They become so fascinated and magnetically drawn by the love and high spiritual
atmosphere, they just do not want to leave.
Every human being has rebelled against God since the time of Adam and Eve. Therefore, when
you witness you should expect to be confronted with rebels. You represent God and even if what
you say makes sense to them, they could rebel against you. It is only natural.
The Principle terms this rebelliousness "fallen nature." The process of overcoming this is our
individual course of restoration and it is just as normal. Satan is angry when people listen to
God's truth; if it looks to him as if a person wants to leave his camp, Satan expects to be paid
before he will allow his hostages to go free. But Satan would rather keep the person enslaved and
forego the payoff. Therefore, we have to tell people about the law of Tang Gam/indemnity. We
must impress upon them that offering even small conditions to God, helps protect them from
Satan's attack. We too have our part to play in order to prevent Satan from continuing to run
interference when a person is trying to recognize the face of God.
It is our responsibility to inject positive elements into this world. The greatest thing anyone can
do is to gather up the elements of the love of God and give them to other people. When we get to
spirit world, thousands of people will be thankful that we led them to God. That is the greatest
reward and joy any person could ever feel.
Even though a Unificationist may have many spiritual children, he may not fully realize or
appreciate their value. Spiritual children also do not immediately understand the value of being
brought back to God. In spirit world the mysteries of the physical plane will be revealed;
eventually people will feel deep gratitude toward their spiritual parents for helping to open the
door that led to their salvation.
According to Father, the most important message to convey when witnessing is that Christ has
come. If any of us think that we should draw people to ourselves, we will never be successful.
The key to successful witnessing is allowing God to work through us and then connecting the
people to the Messiah, not ourselves. God can never accept the results made by a leader who
achieved certain goals but then takes all the credit personally.

313
Whenever you receive praise, always return it to God immediately. Step down and put God on
the pedestal. God is the one who witnesses; He is the one who shares His grieving heart with
humanity. We are but His instruments.
When we witness, we naturally talk about what God has done in our lives, but we must also
show it. Our example is most important. If you have a deadpan expression on your face but at the
same time talk about happiness, or joy and heaven, who will believe you?
Many religious people do not understand the value of witnessing. The majority of Unificationists
also do not appreciate it. Someday people will be eternally grateful to you for all you have done
to convey the will of God. Fundraising is only another way of witnessing; you connect people to
God through the word or the offering. Whether or not they understand, they serve God through
their response. Many years ago we shared the Principle with a great many individuals and guided
them through the pangs of rebirth. The number one reason for this success was that all of us
prayed day and night. As soon as one guest came, we all immediately focused our prayer efforts
on him. All other members prayed in support as I or another person gave lectures. Sometimes a
person would come and sit within our midst for two or three hours even though nobody said a
word. Instead we played the stereo and the strains of one of Beethoven's masterpieces lifted our
hearts; we all felt as though we were in heaven and the guest did not want to leave. The love he
could feel was tangible; he could almost reach out and touch it. People loved and were loved in
return because all of us were focused on one goal: saving the life of one of God's children.
Bolster yourself up. Remind yourself that you are God's son or daughter, and reinforce your self
worth. You are a valuable person for God. Shut off the voice of Satan. He would like to continue
to hold you in his grasp, but make a conscious decision to have nothing more to do with him and
instead let God witness to you. Replace Satan's tape with the soothing and melodious voice of
Heavenly Father.
We must never forget that people can connect with Father's heart once we become true
mediators. We serve as a go-between. The greatest way to serve God and humanity is to show
people the road home. We must be motivated from the depths of our hearts and feel that the most
important thing to bestow upon mankind is not food or drink, but salvation.
You should not neglect to witness to your central figure, your spouse, and the brothers and sisters
within your church community. Perhaps one of them is suffering or struggling. If so, why not
embrace them with your love. Remind them -- witness to them -- of the glories of God and what
impact He has already had on their lives. Help them remember their value to Him. He has great
love for them, but too often they listen to Satan instead of Him.
Far too often we ignore and neglect the silent cries from a brother or sister as we rush out the
door to go witnessing. Before going out to find new people, make sure you attend to the family
members inside the doors of your house who are in need of your help.
Each one of them traveled a difficult path to find the will of God and True Parents. How
grievous Heavenly Father would be if they abandoned Him and went back to Satan's world. Too
many people of our worldwide movement who committed their beautiful hearts and minds to

314
God became discouraged and were crushed by the pressure put upon them by Satan. As they
were drowning, no one threw out a life preserver, no one "witnessed" to them when they needed
to hear words of comfort and solace. Far too many who were not strong enough then abandoned
the ideals they once held as members of our movement and retired to the secular world.
Sometimes it is important for us to ask ourselves whether or not we could have prevented their
departure. Or once they walked out the door, did we bolt the door too soon? By the things we
said, did we in fact open the door and bid them to leave? It is often the sins of omission that we
come to regret later. Take the challenge of assisting a brother or sister in a rebirth or a
recommitment. That kind of witnessing is crucial and important, and should not be neglected.
Listen to the heart of your brother or sister and when he or she is in need, help toss out the
lifeline that your God and Messiah want to extend to him.
We are engaged in a re-creation process; this naturally evokes certain feelings. It is normal that
we go up and down; we are tossed between heaven and hell every day. It is normal to have
feelings of joy amidst tears of suffering. But when we hear a person say through his tears, "Yes, I
want to come back to God," the pain becomes worth it. We feel like a co-creator with God,
helping to re-create an individual's life. We feel as God and True Parents feel. That is the
precious gift we ourselves receive when we witness. It should be a motivating factor to stop
ourselves from sitting in the background, just praying and meditating. That is the reason we
should want to go into hell and bring people home to God. Once we do that, the emptiness in our
hearts will disappear and we will feel God's joy.
When a person joins our movement, each member of the spiritual community should personally
feel responsible to take care of him. The power of Satan is strong and Satan will work hard to
influence the person to leave. Engage in tactical warfare: outsmart Satan! Set conditions of
indemnity for the person; fast and pray for him. Indemnity paid by all members can create
enough energy to ensure that the new member does not suffocate spiritually.
If your spiritual child accepts the Principle and is on the verge of deciding a level of
commitment, think about him all the time. Even if someone else looks after him, continue to pray
for and think about him, always projecting positive elements. Those vibrations will have an
effect. Spiritual parent and child are spiritually connected. The child is attached to the parent
through a spiritual umbilical cord and must be fed continuously. Even if you are not in the same
locality, if you feel depressed, it is quite possible that your spiritual child will undergo suffering
simultaneously. Yet if you are spiritually growing, he will follow a similar pattern.
The motivation to go out witnessing must emanate from the heart. If God comes to you and
touches your heart and you feel the urgency of the time, you will develop a longing to go out and
win people for Him.
If you embrace spirit and truth, you will easily project your heart to a person you meet. If you
only talk about the truth, it may seem to the person that you are espousing some kind of a
philosophy which he can easily reject. But if you also inject spirit while you talk to him, you
become a dynamic fireball and your heart can ignite his. By itself, the truth can do little. The

315
responsibility also lies with us and how much we allow God to channel His love through us.
Leave the house with a song on your lips to praise God!

316
 Loving the True Parents

(Paul and Christel Werner with Hyo Jin Moon at Barrytown, NY 1975)
You can have dreams and visions of True Parents every day and night if you develop a longing.
And you develop a longing by loving True Parents. Jesus told his disciples to love each other so
anyone could witness that they were his disciples. He knew that their behavior reflected back on
him. It is the same thing for us today. If Unificationists are really loving toward one another, they
can experience the love of God and True Parents. The more we are able to love each other, the
more this communicates the greatness of True Parents. We are the fruit of True Parents' love and
longing. But let's reciprocate. We must also take Jesus' words to heart and love True Parents and
each other. That is the way people can see that we are True Parents' disciples. Because of the
quality of God's and True Parents' love, we can create a united family and learn to love each
other. But what Unificationists experience is just a small reflection of the heart of God and the
nature of True Father and True Mother. We have to strive more fully to become the image of
True Parents. Then people will observe us and ask, "You have a beautiful spiritual quality about
you. Who is your teacher?"
You can build your own private sphere of heart with True Parents and love them deeply. Have
your intimate relationship, spiritually—through your dreams, visions, and thoughts. It is normal
that children long for their parents and even feel a physical aching when separated from them.

317
Why not set aside a little time every day just to think about and love True Parents. Why not use
the time before you fall asleep, even if it is just a few minutes? Think deeply about the
significance of True Parents' position. You may already love certain things about them but take
the challenge to go deeper. Why not fall head over heels in love with them? God is something
super-dimensional; He is above all understanding. There are many avenues yet to be explored in
your search for the Eternal. And the path of loving True Parents is just one of them.
God never had the chance to fully manifest Himself until the advent of the True Parents. He
wanted to incarnate in Adam and Eve; their physical bodies should have been the vehicle for His
spirit to manifest. But when they fell and became impure, God lost His opportunity.
Therefore, from the time of Jesus, God has been working to cleanse mankind's blood lineage of
original sin. He had to be sure that the bodies He used to manifest His masculine and feminine
nature would be absolutely pure and contain no satanic blood. But that did not happen until the
emergence of True Parents. The world as a whole may as yet be unaware, but the total essence of
God is revealed in a microcosm through the True Parents. And when He looks at them, He sees
their hearts, their devotion. Our problem is that we generally notice only their appearance. When
we look at them in person or even in pictures, we usually only behold a handsome man and a
beautiful woman. Familiar faces. Perhaps even familiar pictures. We say we like them; we
proclaim that we love them. But what do we really see when we look at them?
By working on the frontline, we will come to know the truth about the Principle and the identity
of True Parents. When we engage in battle with Satan, we more easily comprehend the value of
Father. That may be the beginning point of an ever-widening circle of love which we generate.
And for all the names people have called True Father and all the nations which have falsely
accused him and made him suffer, God's righteous indignation will start to well up within us and
we will rise up to defend him with all our heart.
Your relationship with True Parents will grow as you come closer to God, and subconsciously
you may begin to feel related to them. You will come to the point of not wanting to do anything
that would displease them. You would always think about how True Parents would react toward
your words and actions. This is the attitude of an educated, maturing, and wise child. Sometimes
when I close my eyes and reflect about True Parents, all of a sudden the vision bursts into the
most beautiful spray of spiritual colors— spanning even the most subtle shades of the rainbow.
And although I began my thoughts by projecting love to True Parents, it is as if their love comes
alive within my life at such moments.
If you are a son or daughter of God and True Parents, you naturally strive to become like them.
Like Father, like son. Like Mother, like daughter. Unificationists continuously use the term
"True Parents," but what do we really know about them? The term is such an integral part of our
vocabulary, we generally don't think deeply about its significance. Yet since we are their
children, shouldn't we ponder what it means to mirror the True Parents? Children arc the
extensions of their parents. Father says we should become "second Reverend Moons."
In order to spiritually resemble them, we should first investigate what they are doing. They have
a dual mission: they teach us the ideal, but they also lead us in restoring and saving the world.

318
What should we be doing? The same thing. We should be intensely active to save the world,
helping to shoulder this seemingly insurmountable task. Whatever we do is not just for the
purpose of restoring the world; the other side is that we learn and manifest that same quality of
perfected heart True Parents have.
Father and Mother have been married for many years and God has blessed them with many
children. But what kind of life have they led? The eyes of the world see something quite different
from the view Unificationists take. In all my years of following True Parents, I have noticed that
they do not think about themselves but serve others instead. They have ministered to scholars,
theologians, lawyers, and professionals in any number of fields. We know that their lives have
been absolutely public, and they have even sacrificed a peaceful homelife with their children in
order to educate and raise their disciples and followers in the ways of God. If True Parents do not
think about themselves, can we in good conscience, focus on ourselves? Our love for True
Parents should reach such heights that we would do everything possible to follow them. But
doing this has great rewards! They will lead us all the way into heaven.
We strive to live with True Parents in heart and although we are not with them physically, we
honor them by displaying their pictures. We pray in the name of True Parents and desire to offer
everything to God through them. We recognize them as our mediators. Have you ever been so
conscious of inviting their presence into your life that you even offered your first spoonful of
food to God, the second to Father, and the third to Mother? If you desire to share even your food
with them, you will experience a definite response from the spirit world.
There are many things that we can do which proclaim our love for True Parents. This is a way of
saying that we desire them to be with us at all times. That is the essence of a Unificationist's life
of faith: we desire to learn to live with True Parents day in and day out. If we really did that, we
would not quarrel among ourselves. Instead we would all work side by side, doing our best to
assist True Parents and remove the entire burden of world resto- ration from their shoulders. That
is one very real way of loving them.
You won't be able to love anybody unless and until you love God. And God is manifested
through True Parents. How do we find intimacy and harmony with True Parents and then inherit
all their love? How do we adopt their way of thinking, feeling, and acting? The idea may sound a
little abstract, nevertheless, it is the key to spiritual survival and growth.
Look at pictures of True Parents many times a day. Eventually, you may feel as though you are
standing in front of a mirror and gazing into your own eyes. If you do that for a few minutes you
no doubt will start to see how your reflection changes.
After True Parents go to live in spirit world, it will be much easier to appreciate them. The same
is true with great artists. Mozart and Beethoven are revered much more now than they were
when they lived on earth. And their work is honored by millions. But even now we should do our
best to show the True Parents our gratitude for all they do for us and for the sake of this world.

319
Love is a spiritual process, very much connected to longing and devotion. If you want to cherish
True Parents, you first have to develop the ability to love and to perceive the endearment they
feel for you.
My sister met Father during his visit to Germany in 1965. Father spoke in Korean to all members
who had gathered from around Europe; Mrs. Choi translated his words into English. At that time,
my sister did not speak English and did not understand one word of the translation. Yet she was
the one with tears streaming down her face. She was in heaven during his whole visit. In fact, I
am sure she experienced more "heaven" than any of us because we felt half dead, overcome by
tiredness while intensely trying to absorb what Father said. She was not under the strain of trying
to comprehend the meaning of what he said. She just enjoyed the vibrations, but I think she
understood more than we did; her love for True Parents was so vibrant and real.
It is when we detach ourselves from True Parents that we find ourselves afloat and drifting from
God. Do little things that continue to bind you with True Parents. Father has stressed that each
Unificationist carry a picture of True Parents at all times. Bring out their picture to remind your-
self of your connection to them. Invite them to join you in whatever you do. Show spirit world
your acknowledgement of True Parents and your attachment to them.
Although we should give True Parents our utmost respect, we can still be very close to them. We
are their children and that title grants us many privileges; it allows us to share tenderness and
love. It allows us to care for one another. Remember that despite their strong urging that we
work hard and push ourselves to overcome our limitations, they love each of us profoundly and
always desire the best for us. We are the ones who hold the power of either limiting or expanding
the level of our relationship with True Parents. Their love for us is true and unconditional. And
any difficulty, any doubt or distance we feel is from our side, not theirs. We can do things that
will bring us very close to them. And we can also do things that will create an even bigger
chasm. The choice is ours. Some people feel sure that while they can come close to God, it is not
possible to establish a harmony with True Parents. I feel that is only a concept. If you prepare
yourself before meeting Father, you may not be able to look up at him because you are just
overwhelmed by the feelings in your heart, and tears may cloud your eyes. That rather mystical
force of his un- conditional love is perpetual, but something which we do not always perceive. It
is not necessary that your spiritual eyes open so fully that you are constantly blinded by his
spiritual light. But he and Mother can easily be the objects of your love—just give it a try!
When we become one with God and fall in love with True Parents, we are guaranteed that
satanic forces will be repulsed by that unity. And if those unions are built from true love, Satan
will be barred from entering.
As we strive to cooperate with each other, how do we come to the point of being able to unite
with True Parents? When we uncover some- one's value, we can begin to appreciate him. This is
one way that we show how much we love God. According to what we unveil, love may either
flourish or wither.
Father is the champion in expressing and manifesting the love of God. And he gives us a simple
clue to help us do the same. He tells us that manifesting the love of God is a matter of coming to

320
know Him intimately. He encourages us to first get acquainted with God and then assures us that
after that relationship is solidified, we will begin to appreciate, honor, and love each other. But it
does not have to stop there: this is exactly the same process that can be used in loving the True
Parents.
We have to develop a longing for God and True Parents. The strength or the dynamic of that
longing will determine the distance between God, True Parents, and ourselves. If we want to be
close to them, we have to develop a very intense desire, just like the yearning we have to be with
our lover.
If you live in a different house from the master, how much can you really learn about him? How
can you come to love him? You might not even know what he is doing in the main house. You
don't even have the chance to eat with him. That is how it was in Moses' time. In Jesus' time,
everyone sat around one table. Jesus was the father figure who sat at the head of the table and
encouraged his disciples to participate in the breaking of bread. He and his disciples prayed
together and became close, sharing their hearts through their conversation. They watched their
parent, Jesus, and learned from him. And they ultimately copied him. At Moses' time, people did
not have that opportunity. They just got orders which they were expected to carry out. But in the
Christian era, the children knew what the father was doing.
What is the difference in this time of attendance? We symbolically live together with the
Messiah and his bride—how close can you get? In the Christian era, the disciples did not get any
closer than sitting at the table with one another. That "family" was much more symbolic. But as
the Bible indicates, when the bridegroom comes to meet his bride, people will unite and become
one with him. The end result is that as their children, we arc not confined to sitting around a table
anymore. We can be united by living together, serving one another, and especially loving one
another. And that circle of love starts through our adoration and love of True Parents.
If you want to dream more about True Parents, long for them. You dream about a person you are
close to. If you develop a yearning to be with a person, then he is always near you spiritually,
even as you sleep. If you have a conversation with a person during the day, it might continue
even as you dream. By the law of attraction, you are able to draw Father and Mother near you,
and they will manifest in your dreams.
The amount of longing that you have for a loved one is the power that draws that person into
your vision and within your very soul. You want to be near this person whether it is day or night.
Develop this kind of adulation for True Parents. Think about them often, especially just before
you fall asleep. If your last thought and feeling is projected toward them and then you visualize
them, your spirit will continue to communicate with them. This will not happen instantaneously.
Love develops over time. But through the duration, you will come closer to them if you practice
loving them. Since we cannot be with True Parents at all times, one way to come closer to them
is to view the films which have been made about them and read the words of Father's speeches in
which he conveys his heart so beautifully.
It is refreshing to hear people glorify God and True Parents. It uplifts our hearts and brings us
closer to them. The thousands of ministers who attended the rallies for religious freedom

321
honored Father. Black and white alike just poured out their hearts in praise of him. The time will
come when we Unificationists will be ashamed because other people recognized Father for who
he really is; they praised and exalted him, while we just stood by. Afraid to get involved. Afraid
to reflect True Parents. Afraid to love them. That will be the time we will realize and repent
about the fact that we did not do enough.
We should begin and finish our days by projecting loving thoughts toward True Parents. We
must include them in our lives. Furthermore, we must come to develop appreciation for each
other because everyone is a child of God. Parents are elated when their children are happy. When
national leaders of our movement meet with True Parents, I know for sure that Father's first
thought is how the members are, not the leaders. True Parents are our parents and want to know
that everybody is taken care of.
Our power to do things stems from the love of both God and True Parents. Unless we offer all
things to them, blessing cannot come to our work. But when we relate our work, our feelings,
and even our fears to God through True Parents, we will receive great benefits. That is the circle
of the give and take of love.
If we are around True Parents for an entire day, we can experience first-hand that they are our
parents and we arc their sons and daughters. You will begin to understand the proper way to act
once you develop an intimate relationship with God. You will know that love between you and
True Parents should flow simply and freely.
It is easy to live our lives on a more superficial and external level, but if we were just more
conscious of inviting True Parents through even a small feeling or thought, our mutual feelings
of love could be shared much more easily and freely.
Our fantasy creates and re-creates. We can easily reproduce or re- member something we have
experienced in the past. We can construct new things on the basis of what we have learned
previously; we each have such a reservoir. We can easily envision Father and Mother—that they
are with us, that we are with them. The essentials are there. The building blocks to construct
anything in our fantasy exist within our inner vision. Therefore, we should expand our
experiences with God and True Parents, our interpersonal relationships, and our communion with
all entities in the universe. All of them together make up our cognition, which we will eventually
bring with us into spirit world.
Each one of us has unique abilities and talents. Each one of us has a different perception and we
have been moved by True Parents in a distinctive way. True Parents have become so real to some
people that they appear spiritually. Yet within each one of us is that inalienable right and
possibility to feel them and invite them to participate in our every activity.
Unificationists use the term, "True Parents" and offer prayers through their name. Eventually,
Unificationists receive the Blessing from God through True Parents. But how close do we come
to them? Does each of us have such a strong longing for True Parents that we have a hard time to
fall asleep because we cannot help but cry for them? Some Unificationists work fervently all day

322
long but don't think about True Parents. Why? What is different about those who just keep busy
and those who enthusiastically welcome True Parents to join them in their daily activities?
The Bible reveals a story about two women who were devoted to Jesus. One we know as Martha,
and the other was called Mary Magdalene. One worked very hard in the kitchen to prepare Jesus'
meals. The other sat on the ground in front of Jesus' feet and gazed up at him; some may have
thought her behavior bold or impertinent. The two women were quite different from one another.
Martha really wanted to do something for Jesus. She worked hard to cook him a good meal. But
she complained that Mary didn't give her any help. She felt that if they could have worked
together, they could have cut in half the time necessary to make the meal. Yet what did Jesus say
of Mary? Jesus inferred that Mary had chosen the better road. Martha could have thrown down
all her pots and pans and said, "The heck with cooking your supper. I want to sit at your feet,
too!" How would Jesus have responded? I am sure he would have also embraced her. That is the
Messiah's love. In 1971 I was in Korea with True Parents. A number of us were about to leave
the training center with Father when a Japanese girl approached True Parents. She was crying
and crying. I wondered what was wrong. Someone translated the conversation she had with
Father and I learned that she had come from Japan on her own. She had such a deep longing to
see Father that she traveled to Korea by ship and had been searching for him several days
already. Father reprimanded her for doing that without per- mission, but on the other hand, I
could see that he was really touched by her love and adoration. Her longing for him was so great,
she couldn't concentrate on her mission without seeing him. The feeling of love just over-
whelmed her. Although we should be careful how we manifest it, that is the kind of longing and
love each of us should have for True Parents. When we cherish them, we will be spiritually
embraced in return.
By being active and taking part of the load from Father's shoulders, we will come closer to True
Parents and to each other through sharing our work together. We come to better understand True
Parents and what challenges and tasks they face. That is the time we will be able to take their
position. The more we do that, the more we will intuitively perceive the depth of their loyalty
and dedication to God. Yet at the same time, we will share the pain they feel because mankind is
still held by Satan. And if we are really attuned, we can be closer to them through prayer,
visions, and dreams. The only way to reach perfection and to come to God is to become focused
on True Parents. The key to perceiving the love of God is to know True Parents. We may have
been a Unificationist for many years yet still not know True Parents. They could still seem
abstract to us even though we work for them every day. Or do we? Have we instead begun to
work more for ourselves? Of course, in one very real sense we simultaneously work for God,
True Parents, and ourselves, because we are helping fulfill the will of God, and at the same time,
trying to reach perfection.
Do you have the conviction that you are willing to die for a friend of yours? Is the relationship
you have to Father and Mother just as tangible? You know and feel that Father is a great man,
but is he still a bit mystical and far away? You can easily say that you love True Parents because
you work for them and you have committed your life to God, but how much do you really know
and try to inherit the heart of True Parents?

323
How can we really love one another if we don't first thread that love through the fabric of True
Parents' tapestry of love? God and True Parents are the "glue" that binds all our relationships.
And if it were not for their ability to unite us, we would understandably find it much harder to
love one another.
It is not necessary to go into certain realms of the subconscious to experience True Parents. All
you have to do is ask for the spirit of True Par- ems to be with you—long for them, relate to
them. You don't necessarily have to pray a formal prayer. Talk to them. Feel with them. It is not
imperative to use words. You can do this as you drive, cook—whatever. Don't limit yourself to a
certain concept of loving True Parents.
Sometimes it takes small miracles such as visions and spiritual manifestations for a person to
accept the Principle. This was especially true many years ago. Some people might not have
continued their life of faith if they had not personally experienced spiritual phenomena. But it is
not really necessary now. Enacting the truth is a manifestation of the presence of God.
Nevertheless, it is only natural that all Unificationists would like to have this feeling of nearness
to God and have dreams and visions of True Parents. But the easiest and quickest way to have
those experiences is to cultivate a deep longing for both God and True Parents.
In order to activate spirit world, we have to display the greatest love for God and True Parents. A
spirit in the highest realms of the spirit world who sees we have a tremendous love for God and
True Parents, wants to participate in our lives because he also wants to exhibit his love for them.
And the spiritual being knows he will be elevated through cooperating with US.
The secret to achieving a spiritual mobilization is to love God and True Parents. God's response
of love is the most wonderful gift for humanity; it comes through True Parents. If we learn to
love True Parents, we learn to love God.
Without the True Parents, the love of God could not be felt to the high- est degree. We claim that
the Messiah is the mediator between God and man, which means that he intercedes and brings
love to both of them. He transmits or transfers the love of God and then offers the love of
mankind back to Him.
Recognize the love of God brought by True Parents. True Parents are the tangible manifestation
of the invisible God. Anyone who connects with them inherits everything they have. People can
accumulate property and possessions, but it is most important to inherit the love of God. Unless
we love God, we won't be able to love anyone else—neighbors, brothers, sisters. And God
reveals Himself and His love through the True Parents.
How can we come closer to True Parents in thought and feeling? If loving the True Parents is a
key to spiritual growth, we should want to know how we can come closer to them and
understand them better. How can we each develop a longing for them? If we have no love for a
person, we do not long for him.

324
We each have such diverse pasts. Each of us was on our own and could do as we pleased. But at
one point we found ourselves in the Unification movement. All races, all languages—and yet
True Parents tell us to love each other. And by some formula and miracle, it works!
When we live and work with one another day after day, month after month, we become
accustomed to each other—our strong points, our weak- nesses, our habits. We even come to
love one another. But how do we take the next step and project our love to True Parents? Can we
spiritually compensate for the physical absence of True Parents? How can we become so united
in love and heart with True Parents that they become part of our lives, not just our feelings and
thoughts? We must show others by our ex- ample which will even give them cause to develop
love for God and True Parents. And that is the core of our life of faith. As long as we use
theories and systems but do not practice love, others may not be able to believe us. Yet once we
manifest what we preach, people will draw close to us; they will find it difficult to withstand the
intensity of spiritual heat that emanates from our love. It is the same with us; can we resist the
kind of love True Parents shower upon us?
What are other ways to come closer to True Parents? Ask this question in your prayer. Reassure
God and spirit world that you have already committed your life and that you have a great longing
to be close to True Parents, but that you want to know how you can increase and solidify your
relationship with them. The early Christians who were thrown in front of lions and cut to pieces
by gladiators must have had such conviction, such love for Jesus. How did they attain it? How
did they get the strength to walk in there, facing certain death? Eventually, we will each be
tested. God wants to know the depth of our commitment to Him and True Parents. By loving
True Parents with all our heart, we will surely pass our test.
It is normal for children to live in the same house with their parents. Ideally, we should do this
with True Father and True Mother, but it is physically impossible. Living life outside their house
is not always easy. We are often filled with misgivings and self-doubts. We sometimes listen to
Satan's voice when he tries to win back our loyalty. He promises to take care of us and makes us
question whether True Parents really love us. Yet if we actually lived with True Parents, we
would never doubt their love, nor would we have feelings of guilt. Instead we would be exposed
to divinity at all times. Self-chastisement simply has no place in that world.
In one very real sense, our lifestyle now is unnatural. We are the children of True Parents;
although we should live together with them, here we sit trying to find the method to love them.
We call ourselves the children of God and True Parents, yet we ask questions the people of
Moses' time probably asked. We even still wonder about the nature of sin.
There is a certain feeling of reverence and respect that wells up within us whenever we are in the
presence of True Parents. If you have to report to Father, your feeling of anxiety may even
border on fear of judgment. Yet you are so drawn to True Parents that any consequence you
might face doesn't really matter. Although it is not necessary to feel fear when you go before
True Parents, if you have not seen Father for a very long time, you may feel a rather natural
distance at first and even forget that you are his child. The concept of parent-child relationship is
not well understood by many societies. If we would have had correct relationships in our own

325
families, we would more easily be able to relate to our True Parents today. But most families are
so disrupted; there is little or no respect and that essential quality is often replaced with
resentment and animosity. In numerous families, there is but a shred of ideal left. And there is a
tremendous gap between the low standard behavior we find in society, with the perfection of
heart exhibited by True Parents. How is it possible to love True Father or True Mother if you
never be- fore experienced a healthy parent/child relationship in your own home? Maybe your
father was a drunkard and abused your mother. Maybe you were abused. That could cause you to
bear resentment against any father figure. Or perhaps your father was a domineering tyrant. How
can you come to trust a father figure again? It is only through the pure and unconditional parental
love of God and True Parents.
Christians often talk about their Lord. We call the spiritual leader of our church "Father" and his
wife "Mother." Such intimate terms. But when a person says, "My Lord," he puts himself in the
position of a servant. Yet we are called children of the True Parents and are eligible to live with
them. Father is your father; you can communicate with him spiritually any- time. You can even
write to True Parents. Especially through the Blessing they have become our parents. We are so
lucky to have the opportunity to communicate our love to True Parents. Yet it is impossible to
write a "lord,"— especially an invisible one.
Why not relate the experiences you have had with True Parents to others? You may have seen
Father and Mother in person, but some people have never seen them. Some may never see them
in person, yet they also want to learn more about True Parents in order to solidify their
relationship of love to them. They may be looking for a way to learn the experiences of others.
Why not share yours!
If you want to love and support someone, you have to put yourself aside and focus on that
person. It is no different in loving True Parents. If you do everything possible to come close to
them and really nurture your love for them, then you will desire to offer them everything you are
and have. That is the answer. You learn to love them; your longing develops at the same time.
Longing has magnetic power to draw you closer to them. Your spirit rises up to greet them and
you meet in the realm of heart.
Recall the first experience of love that you felt for God and True Par- ents. Write it down. In fact,
write down every experience—whether it was in person, a dream, or a vision. And on the days
you find yourself tired and downhearted, read over these accounts of your experiences. They will
still he as real as the day they happened and can revive your spirit.
When I first came to know about God and True Parents, I felt spiritual dynamite beneath me. I
was so zealous about sharing my newfound love that I wanted to turn the whole world upside
down overnight. This is the kind of feeling and spirit you can also have. Recall this first moment
of love.
Sometimes we worry too much. And we are too cautious when think- ing about True Parents. We
look at them with too much awe; we don't have to be overly stiff or formal, but rather should be
as natural in loving them as they are in loving us. If you embrace a person with spiritual love and
warmth, he cannot help but feel at home. It is the same with True Parents. I am sure you feel

326
cared for and free in the spiritual arms of True Parents, but I know they will feel just as at
"home" in your spiritual arms of love.

327
 The True Parents
• The Identity of the True Parents
• True Parents as Our Example
• The Authority of the True Parents
• Attendance to True Parents
• Inheriting from the True Parents
• True Parents as Messiah

The Identity of the True Parents

Our True Parents are precious! More than words can express. More than tear-filled eyes can
reveal. They are our beacon of hope, radiating the love of God to the corners of what could be an
intolerably bleak world. Were it not for them, our scope and vision would be clouded by the
restraints clamped on our hearts by Satan. But they have brought a renaissance of spirit, a revival
of the true values of God. They are our guides who help us along the pathway back home to God.
Who are the True Parents? Were you to ask the world, you would no doubt be handed quite a
mixed bag of responses? Yet a Unificationist has a very different perspective. Although each one
of us may have unique personal experiences with the True Parents, I think True Parents generally
represent the soul of God to Unificationists and are our example. They bring the lifeblood that
can pump through our spiritual bodies and bring us to life. And they are the ones who apply the
balm effective in healing the lesions left in our torn and bruised spirits, caused by Satan's
handiwork. Satan has been instrumental in sequestering us from our God, but Father has come to
weave our lives into the lineage of God, and to carry us home to Him.
Conjuring up such vivid word images can perhaps disclose something of the identity of True
Parents and what they are doing, but to those of us who have become their disciples and
followers, there is so much more substance to the nature of True Parents than expressions,
idioms, or even similes can evidence. Thinking about True Parents can start a reverie of sights
and sounds of God, of the dawning of the new world, and of the banishing of the old world.
We Unificationists should always keep the identity of True Parents in mind. We must recognize
them as our mediators, our way to reach God. Without studying them, it becomes difficult to
understand the heart of God and successfully mirror His image. They are the medium which can
connect us to the reality of God. No longer does it become necessary to study about an abstract
and mystical God who lives somewhere between the clouds. No longer do we need to think of
the apparition of God as spooky or scary. We believe True Parents reflect God, and in that sense,
He is as tangible as we are! When we Unificationists look at True Parents, we see two wonderful
people, people who mean a great deal to us. If we think about them in relationship to the history
of our God, we will intuit that their appearance on earth is the result of myriads of tears cried by

328
billions of people yearning for God and salvation. We can also understand that they are the
manifestation of God, and that all of history is culminated within them. Spiritual beings
understand who Father is but fallen man cannot understand much of his nature. Even though we
are now a mere handful of believers compared to the population of the world, the day will come
when humanity knows with assurance that he is the son of God!
How did Christians know that Jesus was the Messiah and by what authority did they proclaim his
messiahship? For years, Father never proclaimed himself as the Messiah; it was his disciples
who asserted that claim. By what authority do I say that he is the Messiah? I know from personal
experience, and by verifying it with God. I know that my redeemer lives, and that he is alive on
earth now. To me, one who brings the highest truth and leads me closer to my Heavenly Father is
most definitely a man of God. I am sure every Unificationist has prayed to discover the identity
of the True Parents, and perhaps even challenged God to prove their finding. Yet I am also sure
you could tell the difference in your own life of faith once you began to live by the Principle:
doing so no doubt brought you closer to God and verified both His existence and the identity of
True Parents.
Why not bring such authority of God into your witnessing work and encourage people to
determine the identity of Sun Myung Moon. You could tell them, "No matter what you think or
how much you have been influenced by the media and what other people say, if there is even a
one percent possibility that Sun Myung Moon is the returned Christ, don't you owe it to yourself
to find out whether it is true or not? This time in history is unlike any other for mankind. You
have a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity; don't just let it pass by." That is definitely a provocative
challenge, but if it sticks in their mind, they may continue to be preoccupied with the possibility
it is true. That is actually my personal experience. I kept thinking that if Sun Myung Moon is the
Messiah, I am so privileged to be among the first people in the world to discover it. I could
hardly believe how much God did in my life to pull back my curtain of doubt and reveal to me
the identity of His true son and daughter!
Christ has returned; although he comes as a man, he is sent by God. He comes to bring salvation
to all mankind and the whole universe. He comes to take away poverty—both physical and
spiritual—to fulfill all longing, and to finally bring peace on earth. He is not just a man who
soothes our hearts and helps reunite us with God spiritually. He also aims to stabilize the
ideological, political, social, and economic foundations of this world. He comes both to
"normalize" and "Godize" human society. That is the essence of Christ's mission. He serves
mankind by bringing the laws of God, and he clarifies so many of the unsolved mysteries
surrounding the nature of God. He explains the heart of God, and the longing He has to embrace
His children. He tells us why God created in the first place. But he also explains that we are not
free of responsibility, rather we must give him a hand in restoring this world back to God. He
shares with us the need to unite with him and to intensify our life of faith. He incites us to search
more, to find more, to work more, and to sacrifice more. The Messiah also urges us to become
more obedient, more loving, and more pure.
As it was two thousand years ago, so it is today. The high priests, the Pharisees and the
Sadducees persecuted Jesus. Those in a similar position today persecute Father. Not only

329
religious leaders, but also politicians, the media, and the whole of public opinion has come
against the living Christ and his followers, just as it did two thousand years ago. Will that painful
part of history be repeated? Will people succeed in killing the incarnation of God as He was
"killed" through the body of Jesus, and "murdered" by Satan in the form of Adam and Eve. God
agonized throughout these thou- sands of years and worked hard to send the Messiah once again.
But He had the foresight to forestall another execution—another crucifixion—by creating a
democratic environment in which Christ could work. It is a safeguard that God created to ensure
that this time mankind will not be able to kill His son. Yet what do people do? They are still
"murderous." They still reject. They still disbelieve. All because they know so little about God.
Anybody who really knows the heart of God would never pursue His son with the intention of
killing him. The problem is that people do not recognize him as the Messiah. They do not see the
light of love shining from our Father's eyes. They do not perceive that he is the one all of
humanity awaits. If only they knew his true identity, they would be much more ready to go after
him, not in the spirit of vengeance or revenge, but with the desire to bow before him in respect
and offer their lives to God through him.
You may hope to see the face of God when you get to spirit world. You probably have great
curiosity about what He looks like. Is it possible to see the totality of God? No. Surprised? There
will always be some part of Him that the human eye is unable to catch. The reason is simple.
There are billions of spiritual beings and physical beings; each one of them contains an essence
of God. In order to see the total God, it would be necessary to become acquainted with each
person—from the past, present, as well as those who will live in the future. Although this is
impossible to do, a day need not go by without discovering something more of God through
other people. You may use your hand to shield your eyes from the brightness of the sun while
you attempt a glimpse at His face by looking into the heavens, but you will soon discover that
the face of God does not appear in the sun. What part of Him can someone see? It is possible to
see part of Him in His son and daughter. A reflection of God can be seen in the True Father and
True Mother, because our God manifests Himself through perfected Adam and Eve. God had to
wait a long time for the appearance of His perfect object. When True Father accepted his
mission, God could finally begin to give everything He had—all His love, all His power, and all
His authority. God held nothing back from His true son. He had lost His child so long ago, but
finally found and reclaimed him. God felt tremendous happiness, some- thing Satan could not
help but notice. Satan wants to snuff out the person who could potentially bring back the control
of this world into the hands of God. But True Parents cannot help but notice what Satan tries to
do, and therefore do everything to work against him. How grateful God is to the True Parents for
going through all the terrible hardships and sacrifices necessary to become His perfect objects
and to fulfill His heartfelt desire of someday sharing His love with all mankind.
Today editorials and articles through the various forms of media express the possibility that
Father might just be the Messiah. Even many Christians wonder if it could be true. Re-awaken
that thought for people as you witness to them. Let them ask God for validation.

330
God can speak to their conscience, but your words will also continue to penetrate into their heart.
They may think deeply, "What if he really is the Messiah? The whole world is waiting to be
redeemed and yet it is possible mankind might reject Christ again."
Share with them the tragedy of Jesus' life and God's viewpoint of it. Ask the person you are
witnessing to if he believes that Jesus is the Messiah, but ask him why he thinks everybody did
not realize it when he was alive. Ask him why people chased Jesus to the cross. But burn into his
heart the challenge to pray about the identity of Christ and reiterate that at all costs he must not
miss his chance. All he might remember is that one sentence, but it is enough of a base for the
spirit world to work with him.
Before Father could step into the position of Messiah, he had to battle certain spiritual forces to
gain God's approval and authority. Before he could bring the tenets of the Principle to humanity,
he had to double and triple check if what he uncovered was true or not. He had to study hard to
find the Principle and had to research the reality of the spirit world. He also had to learn if Satan
was real and then contend with him. All kinds of confrontations took place, including ones that
Father has not yet disclosed publicly. Once he gained victory in these spiritual battles, Satan
acknowledged him as the victor. That is when he was able to begin restoring the physical world.
The person in the position of the Messiah represents God. He be- comes the literal center of the
cosmos. Anyone who unites with him inherits that same position and takes on a new identity as a
son or daughter of God and the Messiah. The Messiah is the central figure, or harmonizer,
between the spiritual world and the physical world. There is a seemingly infinite reservoir of
authority given to our Christ today; he is the main tributary flowing from the unlimited reservoir.
In order for Father to discover the fine points of the Principle, he had to peel back layer after
layer of history, read the words of the Bible and other holy books, and keep an open heart to
discover the actual will of God. He even had to argue with God to determine if the revelations
were true. Father studied Judaism, Christianity, Islam, Buddhism, Confucianism, Taoism, etc.
and discovered that each existing religion had certain fragments of the truth which God revealed.
He had to lift out all those elements and piece them together. He had to disclose Satan's sin, and
the fiendish plot the Evil One has kept secret all these years, by which he tries to suppress man's
relationship with God. Father realized that despite the spiritual salvation brought through Jesus'
resurrection, Satan did not worry about losing control over mankind until someone solved the
problem of physical red- emption. He kept all of God's sons and daughters under his sovereignty,
partly by playing upon man's burgeoning need to satisfy personal desires. But now Father has
exposed this very devious plan of Satan and entreats us to recognize it.
How can we Unificationists say True Father is the Messiah? To us, his identity is clear. He is the
one through whom we learn about the nature of God and the nature of Satan. He is the one who
found the stream of faith humanity can ford to be able to leave the shoreline of Satan and reach
the shoreline of God. Why is Father the Messiah?—because he is the one who uncovered the
original sin and solved it!
Since the Messiah has returned, it is possible for fallen man to reach perfection during his
physical lifetime, and to live in the realm of Heaven in the spirit world, not just the realm of

331
Paradise. Jesus became the mediator between God and man. Although Buddha, Mohammed,
Confucius and other holy men were great persons, they could not mediate between God and
fallen man in the position of Messiah. Today, the Messiah has returned. God sends him to lead
people away from Satan. In this sense, the Messiah is like God. The Messiah is certainly the
center of the physical and spiritual worlds and mediates between God and the universe. The
Messiah is God's mouthpiece, the one He speaks through.
For two thousand years God spiritually cared for those who believed in Jesus. This spiritual
revival caused many followers of Christ to cry tears and sing songs, longing for his return. Yet
now that the Messiah has finally come, a great many people are suspicious of his identity. They
do not recognize Sun Myung Moon. During the Pentecost described in the Bible, it seems people
were intoxicated, heady with spiritual "drink." What about our "Pentecost" in this day and age.
Few are "drunk" with jubilation and excitement. People are sobered and numb by the difficulty
of life in Satan's world.
Who are the children of God?—those who are driven by His spirit. Whenever Jesus was glorified
during these past two thousand years, it was as if all of heaven came down. Such tremendous,
powerful, and spiritual movements emerged. At different times throughout the history of
Christianity, many Christians have surely been "on fire for the Lord." Was it all for nothing?
What about now? Don't you think that when the time is right, God will find the chance and the
circumstances to bring humanity to the point where they can see Father for who he really is?
Once they realize his identity, I am confident that people will recognize and praise him.
I was only twenty-one years old when I returned from spending almost four years in a prisoner of
war camp. Even though I was raised in a household where Jesus was much loved and respected,
it was then that I attended my first Christian revival meeting. What I heard about Jesus turned me
inside out! It was a definite rebirth experience. I was deeply touched because I felt his presence. I
told Jesus that I offered my life, my heart, and my love to him forever. And I meant it. That
began my earnest search to hear more about him. I looked for people who were like me,
connected with Jesus, but who also wanted to fill their hearts and minds with more knowledge,
and do something for God.
Consequently, I applied for scholarships at three different seminaries; I had a burning zeal to
become a missionary. My father was a minister and even though he had great influence, not one
of those seminaries accepted me. Every space was already filled. That was the time when many
millions of people moved from East to West Germany fleeing from the Russians. Everything was
overcrowded and although I had no chance to get in, I was not so easily deterred. I questioned
God, "Heavenly Father, why did You let me have this experience in the first place if You don't
want me to be a missionary?" I kept on going to church and did whatever I could to serve Him
and Jesus. Nearly every night I was involved in something—Bible study, choir practice, or
evangelizing. I couldn't get enough, and my longing for Jesus became ever greater. I did not
know so much about God, but I was very connected to Jesus. I wanted to come closer and closer
to him, and as a result, my prayer life intensified each day. I had such a deep longing for Heaven,
for Jesus and for something that I could not really put my finger on, but which was so mysterious
and hidden inside my heart. In a spiritual sense, I wanted to do nothing more than live for God

332
and Jesus. I did not find many people who possessed the same desire and longing, and after a few
months, my feeling of enthusiasm decreased a little. After a few years, my religious life lost even
more focus and vigor. By that time, I was married, and my wife and I already had a child. We
had to consider how to survive under difficult conditions in post-war Germany, and it was at that
time we decided to emigrate to Canada. But all the while I wondered, "God, what have You done
with me? First You let me experience such an amazing feeling with Jesus, but then You sent me
away. Don't You want me? I was full of fire to become a missionary for You—I wanted to go to
Guatemala, or anywhere. Why didn't it work out?" We lived in Canada about four and a half
years and then emigrated to the United States. I became a self-made businessman and well off.
Despite my position I still prayed to Jesus every day. When we were introduced to the
Unification movement, I owned a factory in Cleveland, Ohio, was a real estate broker and
investor, and owned a construction company. But when Christel and I heard that Christ has
returned, my spirit was reignited again. I felt, "Aha. God left me alone for a few years and let me
sweat it out, but He wants me after all!" It was not so easy to suddenly accept that Christ had a
new name, but I fought my way through such spiritual battles and became a disciple of True
Parents.
When I connected with God through True Parents, I received so many confirmations from spirit
world that Father is the Messiah. Yet like the majority of Christians, I had expected Jesus to
return to earth on the clouds. I believed in the Bible—word for word, dot for dot. I did not
question anything at all. When I heard the Principle, I discovered that Jesus had to come back
because he had not been able to complete his mission, having been rejected by his people. I
learned that Sun Myung Moon and Jesus are one in mission, and that the spirit of God guides
them and lives within them. It was really hard for me to accept True Parents, but I prayed with
desperation. I studied both the Bible and the Principle. I did not know what to expect; I did not
know which was correct, but after consistent prayer, I finally received confirmation that the
Principle is true. I met with God in prayer. Hour after hour I knelt by the edge of the Sacramento
River. My knees were bruised because the stones dug into them, but. I did not mind the pain too
much. I had heard that Father sat on a rock and prayed to God in tears. I thought if I did
something similar, God would answer me. I prayed this way more than once, but I remember one
time most vividly. I stayed by the riverside for six hours. The sky was cloudy, and the river
seemed to pay no heed to my desperation; it just kept flowing by. I yelled for God to answer, but
I heard only echoes reverberate my anguished screams. I said in a demanding voice, "You've got
to tell me. Is this it? Is this the truth or not? I don't want to go to hell. I don't want to follow the
antichrist, but if this is Your truth, I want to be a good disciple. I want to do as much as I can to
restore this world back to You." I was like anybody else; I expected signs. I wanted God Himself
to come down from Heaven and through the door of my home. In fact, I demanded signs. I
wanted God to say, "Oh, My dear son, Paul! You served Me so well in the past and since you
love Me so much, I want you to know that Sun Myung Moon is indeed My son." But He did not
do that. I heard only silence from the heavens. After six hours of intense prayer, I felt totally
exhausted and nearly had to crawl back into my car. I went home and headed straight for the
couch. I felt completely drained and wanted nothing more than to rest. All of a sudden, tears
started streaming down my face. My whole body shook and no matter how much I tried, I could

333
not stop crying. This experience went on for three days! I heard a voice say, "This is how God
feels when He looks at humanity. This is your answer.
This is your sign. This is the confirmation you wanted." I felt so miserable; I felt as if every cell
in my body would burst. Even though my Christian heritage had brought me to a certain point,
and even though I had such an ardent love for Jesus, I could not deny the beauty and the reality
of this direct experience with God. I had my answer.
Unificationists claim that Sun Myung Moon is the Messiah. If that is his identity, we could say
that he is actually the result of the six thousand biblical years of human history. People glorified
Jesus for the last two thousand years, and often in tears sang the most beautiful songs of love to
him. People put their lives on the line; some went to the jungles to proclaim to the native people
about the salvation available through Jesus. Those people were driven by the Holy Spirit, but
what about us? What kind of songs are we singing? True Parents are the highest manifestation of
God that mankind has ever seen. Whether or not people believe it at this time actually does not
matter. When Jesus walked on earth, very few really believed that he was the son of God.
Nevertheless, that was and still is his _position. It does not matter what people believe, what
matters is what God believes. Do we realize that in all of human history, the highest
manifestations of God are the True Parents, and that we have the amazing advantage of being
connected with them?
We will never again see a clearer picture of the face and the nature of God. That is why it is
important for us to discover who True Parents are, and who we are in relation to them. Father
and Mother are desperate to bequeath to us many points of God's will and especially His
tradition. We must do everything possible to inherit them!
True Parents as Our Example
All of us consciously or unconsciously look for a hero. Someone we want to be like. Someone
we can look up to. A little girl may emulate her mother who is a nurse, and then decide to
become a nurse herself. A little boy whose father is an airplane pilot may want to follow in his
father's footsteps. When a child gets older, he may change his mind about what he wants to
become, but no matter what our age, all of us need to respect someone who is an example, an
inspiration, or a hero to us. It seems to me that intuitively man knows what difficulty there is in
living a life of virtue.
Throughout the ages, people searched for answers to help them cope with the complexities of
life. They wanted to discover how to become good human beings. There is even more searching
done today; in this cold and lonely world, each one of us longs for and needs acceptance and
recognition. God realizes man's longing and need to know Him. That is precisely why He has
been so anxious to send the Messiah. It is the Messiah who provides us with an example,
showing us what a true child of God is like. As we grow in faith and purity, we take the position
of spiritual elders and sometimes even "heroes" to those who may have just begun their
adventure of a life of faith. Just as we Unificationists revere True Parents and those in a spiritual
elder's position to us, others may also look up to us. That is why we should strive to be

334
exemplary, to be paragons and proto- types. And the models we ourselves must learn from are
none other than the True Parents.
In the future, millions of people will wonder how they can become like True Parents. This is
something we Unificationists wonder today. After receiving the Blessing, it is the responsibility
of every Unificationist to become a true child of God and True Parents. Because we have
become engrafted into the True Parents' lineage, we are of one "flesh and blood" and one spirit.
How can we become a man like Father or a woman like Mother? Father has poured out his heart
to Unificationists for years and years. He has given literally thousands of speeches about God's
creation in which he outlines the qualities of a true man and true woman. Whereas we scratch our
heads and wonder how he comes forth with so much knowledge and so many intricate insights
into the nature of God and the nature of man, he actually speaks from personal life experiences.
When he talks about perfection, he recounts what he personally experienced to reach it. He tells
us that to follow his example and reach perfection, we have to be willing to suffer. The idea of
suffering does not generally appeal to us, so we often let our mind wander and then focus on
other things. How frustrating that must be to both God and True Parents.
The Messiah has to bring us the true example of heart, teaching us how to love, how to sacrifice,
how to obey. Even though Jesus hung on the cross, he still proclaimed love for those who killed
him, "Father forgive them, for they know not what they do." Those words are an expression of
perfect love. To be able to sacrifice in such a way, he had to be totally obedient to God. Even
today, humanity views Jesus' love as a paradigm.
Although Father does not need to pay indemnity for himself or his family, he is still actively
involved in doing so to further restoration. He is the supreme example of how to live the
Principle. He puts himself in the lowest position, even though rightfully he should occupy the
highest one. He works the most and sleeps the least. He willingly pays more indemnity than
anyone else because he knows that restoration can be accomplished only through the offering of
indemnity. That particular quality of love should be a source of inspiration and an illustration
that we ourselves should pattern.
The main difference between the Messiah and us, apart from position and authority, is in
character. Father's temperament is so different from our own. He has strength of character like a
diamond. Just as brilliant. Just as tough. He makes no compromises, but burrows straight ahead,
even plowing through seemingly impenetrable "walls." He is our example and we would do well
to follow his ways.
The representative couples and members who directly serve and attend True Parents should
extend the blessing they receive to the rest of mankind. Through them, the grace of God should
pass through the spiritual hierarchy to everybody else. In fact, anyone who has had personal
experiences with True Parents should testify about them to others. Leaders especially should
transfer to their members the same quality of love they receive from True Parents. They become
the mediators, ideally setting a prototype of True Parents' standard to the members for whom
they are responsible. Those leaders who neglect that important part of their obligation, commit
grave sins of omission.

335
Meeting True Parents personally is a gift and a blessing. Whoever comes close to them should
convey the heart of True Parents to brothers and sisters who are not afforded such chances. That
is one way of extending True Parents' love, but it is also a way to follow the model of True
Parents who radiate the love of God.
Father asks each of us to become a second Reverend Moon. What a monumental task! We can
accomplish this only by listening to him, researching his way of thinking and feeling, and
following his example. We can watch his actions and study what he did in the past as a way of
figuring out what he might do in the future. If we really want to be their child, our thinking
should revolve around True Parents continuously. We should think of and pray for them every
day. Humanity has never seen such a clear manifestation of the presence of God on earth as the
True Parents. They are the paragons of God's love we should respect and exemplify.
If we want to build a true and vibrant relationship to God, we must first cultivate that kind of
relationship with True Parents. Jesus said that there is no way to reach God except by going
through him; he was the example humanity was to follow. Now the world has been given the
True Parents as examples. We learn from them as individuals, as spouses, and as parents. If we
are curious enough, we can learn from them about prayer, about life, and the way to live the
Principle. We need to listen not only with our ears and observe not only with our eyes. We need
to absorb the words of Father with our hearts, for when he talks about Heaven, he brings it down
to earth.
The Authority of True Parents
We must consider the magnitude of the Messiah's work, realizing that he does not come just to
soothe our hearts and point us in the direction of the road that will lead us to perfection. He also
comes to restore the mistakes of the past, and to take the spiritual and the physical worlds from
the jurisdiction of Satan back to the sovereignty of God. After they success- fully reached the
position of True Parents, the Messiah and his bride were able to redeem mankind spiritually and
physically. They now work to bring the entire world back to God and in the process, cleanse the
evils of society in all fields—religion, politics, economics, science, etc. God has given them the
command to build a new society, in fact a new civilization, which is to be centered upon Him. To
do so, they must battle with Satan and oust him from his position as ruler of the world. God is
very aware that it is impossible to accomplish everything from a church pulpit. He knows the
Messiah must exert the authority of God and literally turn all levels of society "upside down" to
ensure that ultimately all people become conscious of the workings of God.
If we observe him with a keen sense of perception, we can see how the Messiah uses the
Principle to accomplish certain aspects of the will of God he alone can do. Years ago, True
Father started working in various directions and continues expanding even today. He worked in
far different ways from the way Jesus did; but then again society is also far more advanced and
complex now. Many people have a certain concept of the way the Messiah might return to this
world; we Unificationists know he is already here. The kind of character he has, the color of his
skin, and the shape of his eyes might provide some surprises for people. But then the concepts
held by fallen man do not necessarily match those of God. Unification members and leaders alike

336
might have wondered what Father, as a religious leader, was doing when he inspired the creation
of certain businesses, founded newspapers, and the like. Many people might still expect Christ to
ride on the back of a donkey through a present-day "Jerusalem." But today's Messiah is quite a
different person, just as this world is quite a different world from the one of two thousand years
ago. We cannot fail to remember that with the authority of heaven, the Messiah is to begin the
new world. That is part of his commission from God.
The Messiah is the mediator between God and man, hence tremendous spiritual power and
authority is granted him. The power of God is focused through the True Parents, but at the same
time God expects Father and Mother to live according to the universal laws. Father's way often
seems so unusual to us, but that is because he fulfills the laws of God, and we do not. That is
why he often makes such absolute statements and lives under rigorous self-discipline. As each of
us grows spiritually, relating to Father and broadening our understanding of the Principle, we
will also become more absolute in living according to its tenets. This kind of resolve is rewarded
with certain authority; the more faith we demonstrate, the more spiritual power God will bestow
upon us.
Those who worked according to the will of God in Jesus' time found that whatever they did in
Jesus' name would be fulfilled. That is the basis of Christian faith and that principle still holds
true. Today, anything Unificationists do in the name of True Parents has both the authority and
involvement of God and the spirit world.
The power of God is channeled through our mediators, the True Parents. A great deal of spiritual
phenomena manifested at the time of Jesus. Since the time of the resurrection, millions of people
have changed their lives, and even surrendered their lives to God. Based on their faith in Jesus as
Lord, Christians receive spiritual salvation. Today, mankind has the potential to receive both
spiritual and physical salvation. Because True Parents reached a different level, so much more
authority is given them.
Because God endowed the power of mediatorship to Father, we pray in the name of True
Parents. The spirit world is directly affected by the thoughts, words, and actions of True Father,
and the good forces in spirit world are activated to move and assist him. That is the authority
which accompanies his position.
Salvation is available to a person once the Messiah has forgiven his sins. The savior comes to
redeem, to forgive sins, and to take people away from Satan and bring them back to God. The
main authority endowed the Messiah is that of liberating mankind from Satan.
Through years of painstaking work and study, Father not only disclosed what the original sin
was, he was also able to liquidate it by gaining victory over it. The centerpiece of messiahship is
the ability to forgive sin. Father has the authority of God to grant forgiveness of the original sin.
This is accomplished through the various ceremonies of the Blessing. He is the one who sets up
the conditions that qualify us to receive the Blessing. Because he has total jurisdiction, he could
even bless those who have not fulfilled those conditions. When he forgives people of their
original sin, Father then assumes responsibility for them.

337
Both husband and wife are forgiven of original sin once they complete all ceremonies associated
with the Blessing. The original sin came about through the unlawful union of a couple; therefore,
it must be restored through the union of what, in God's viewpoint, constitutes a lawful couple.
That is why a couple —representing Adam and Eve—must restore the mistake made in the
Garden of Eden. Because the True Parents were triumphant in this task, God granted them the
power and prerogative to exonerate a person of his sins. Adam and Eve were originally to
establish a God-centered family and had the privilege of being the parents of all mankind. They
are still considered the ancestors of humanity; unfortunately, they centered upon Satan, and the
concept of the God-centered family was lost until such a family was established by the True
Parents. Based on the conditions the True Parents set up to love God and fulfill His providence,
simply put, they are able to "adopt" those of us who exhibit faith in their position as Messiah, as
well as absolve us of our sins. The rebirth process is not simple, but one with tremendous
benefits; it allows us to leave Satan's lineage and be engrafted into God's lineage.
The Messiah is ultimately shaping a new generation of people, a new family of mankind. We
should consider the plight of the Messiah. Jesus was unable to achieve the family foundation and
was rejected by his people. The Messiah is chosen by God, but he cannot automatically step into
the position of True Parents. Jesus, as Messiah, had the authority to perform miracles, to heal,
and to forgive sins. Yet without coming into the position of True Parents by taking a bride who
together with him reaches perfection and creates a God-centered family, even a person in the
position of Messiah is unable to restore the original sin.
The process of salvation can only be achieved through the process of rebirth, by becoming the
"flesh and blood" of the True Parents. Part of the procedure involves the Matching Ceremony
and Engagement Prayer. A further step of engrafting into the True Parents' lineage is
accomplished through the Holy Wine Ceremony. The purification process continues during the
actual Blessing ceremony itself and culminates in the Three Day Ceremony. It is actually after
fulfilling all of these ceremonies that the original sin is forgiven and cleansed and will not be
passed on to our descendants.
The True Parents have the power to give us new life. Through the guidance and direction of the
True Parents, we Unificationists are being taken away from the surrogate parent of mankind—
Satan—and brought back to the true parent of mankind—God. Throughout history, fallen man
has acknowledged, although unknowingly, that Satan is his father, his god. The Messiah comes
to remedy that situation; that is why we refer to Father and Mother as our True Parents. As their
disciples, we are adopted and engrafted into their lineage, and ultimately will become the true
children of God. It is then up to us to mature to the point of fulfilling the role of "true parents" to
our own children.
Today's world is in big trouble, spinning and turning on a path to possible destruction. But God
has made efforts to send the Messiah to us. The Messiah works under the command of God to
regain proper sovereign- ty of this world. He must work to influence people the world over and
unite them with the will of God. His task to create and build harmony is laborious and
demanding. But we also have a role. We must obey the command and authority of God and True
Parents. There is more to it than learning the Principle, changing our lifestyle, praying, and

338
working to perfect our heart and love. We have to understand who the Messiah is and discover
the parameters of the will of God. We must delve into the mysteries of God, discovering how He
wants to solve problems, and what formula to follow to return home to Him. We need to
recognize that the Messiah comes forth with the absolute truth which can be used to solve all
problems in the world. He has spiritual dominion over the world, but to obtain a victory for God
in the physical world, each of us must cooperate by responding to the authority of God
manifested through the Messiah. As followers of the True Parents, we can also speak with the
authority of God and True Parents, but the words and will of God are certainly contradictory to
what the world considers "normal." For that reason, we must realize that people may respond in
quite different ways from what we expect. Nevertheless, we can never lose sight that the power
of God is with the True Parents and with each of us as we strive to fulfill the will of God.
Adam and Eve began the history of sin. Because of certain failures on the part of some of the
central figures in history, God had to wait thousands of years before He could send the Messiah.
Jesus, as Messiah, had power from God to forgive people of their transgressions. A person who
seeks forgiveness of sin will never receive it without some payment. Repentance is one aspect of
this retribution. A person must recognize that he has done something wrong and seek to clear his
conscience before God. He has to come before God and ask forgiveness. He then could be
pardoned on the condition of unity with the mediator, Christ, and from that point on, sin no more
but instead pursue goodness. The Bible indicates that when Jesus forgave someone, often the
person was healed of a physical malady at the same time.
Christ has returned and has that same authority. If we receive forgiveness of sin, we must
consider that another kind of healing might be going on within our heart or spirit at the same
time. We all come from the same heritage, the same sinful first ancestors. Because of this, we
must repent and seek forgiveness of our original sin, as well as all other sins which have been
committed by the many generations of our ancestors.
The greatest shield and protection we have is our True Parents. In order to inherit the same kind
of authority granted them, we must solidify our faith and conviction, and work on nurturing our
sincerity and attitude. We must become like the True Parents. Father's vision is much broader
than our own. We should stand beside Father in support and carry out his directions. Following
the example of True Parents is the greatest protection we have, as it also allows us the greatest
possible authority to combat the work of Satan in our own life.
Attendance to True Parents
Because they are ignorant of the parameters of their responsibility, most people have neglected
to do God's will. We Unificationists should fulfill certain responsibilities to do the will of God,
especially after we receive the Blessing. We must realize that the Blessing is not for ourselves,
but rather is the invitation to take responsibility on a higher level and alleviate more of Father's
burden. We are to become his extensions. Formerly, he was by himself and had to carry the full
load of restoration. As sons and daughters of the True Parents, we have begun to mature and
should willingly take upon our own shoulders some of the tasks he used to do alone. That is the
normal way a family function. Parents can begin to delegate some of their work to their offspring

339
once those children are mature enough to accept the obligation. If a child does this willingly, the
parent is no longer saddled with as much burden. When we help Father fulfill his responsibility,
he gains more confidence that we will help him in other kinds of work in the future. Any
parent—even our Heavenly Parent—needs encouragement. True Father is no exception. He also
needs to be inspired, and we Unificationists are the very ones who must tend to this task.
We should consciously work to fill True Parents with hope. We surely comfort them when we
actively pursue the goals of our mission, not simply out of obedience, but because we understand
and accept our responsibility. That can create tremendous spiritual energy to assist Father in
fulfilling his entire mission of worldwide restoration and is one very real way we can attend or
minister to them.
After I experienced my rebirth through Jesus, I loved him even more deeply than before, and I
wanted to attend him in any way possible. I was involved in some kind of church activity every
evening of the week. I went to choir practice, prayer meetings, Bible classes, etc. I was actually
disappointed on a day there was no scheduled activity. I felt empty and internally restless when I
couldn't be with others who also loved Jesus. I longed to meet people and share about my Savior.
1 loved the times I prayed to him together with others. The whole focus of my life became Jesus
and the Bible. I read the Bible through and through and memorized countless verses and
chapters. 1 fell head over heels in love with Jesus and came to the point that I wanted to do
anything for him.
Do we love True Parents with that same kind of ardor? How does it manifest itself? Jesus said,
"If you love me, you will keep my commandments." As Unificationists, we accept the Principle
as the word of God, but we should live the Principle, even those points which are implied but not
directly stated. Father has given us so many speeches in which he provided a great deal of
information about how to live according to the Principle. We must ask ourselves if we are
willing to follow his direction and do the will of God. Once a person loves God and the Messiah
and has made Christ the center of his life, at the same time he has also learned something about
love, communication, and prayer. The question is, does he realize that whatever he eventually
becomes is due to God's attendance to him? Even after I became a successful businessman, my
wife and I still got down on our knees and prayed together. I knew my prosperity was directly
attributed to the grace of God, and that insight filled me with the desire to attend my Lord.
Unificationists are to become the extended arm of the Messiah, a second Reverend Moon. When
we pray for another person and beseech God to forgive him of his sins and wrongdoings, we act
as a spiritual benefactor to the person. When we visualize faces of people who hunger and thirst
for food and drink, we then become their intermediary and implore God to take care of those
people whose names we do not even know. God hears those prayers of intercession, and the
sincere words of humility sound sweet to Him. Because we minister to these people, God can
make something happen. They need to be cared for, which is part of our responsibility. In that
way, by the example we show of Christian love, our discipleship should give proof of our love
for God and True Parents. Prayer and other conditions of indemnity given willingly for all of
God's precious children, are ways to tend His "sheep," in much the same way that the shepherd,
Jesus, asked of Peter.

340
Our ability to attend the True Parents and act as their extensions can make the difference as to
whether a person spiritually lives or dies. I feel most of us do not realize our mission is so
important. We are witnessers and testifiers to the truth, and yet often people reject our witness.
They turn and walk away, leaving us with a heart replete with longing to share the will of God
and the identity of True Parents. How often do people walk away because of us, and without
understanding the message we want to bring? We must be so careful. The deeds we perform
today could accuse us in the future. Someday it will be obvious to the world that Father is the
Messiah.
You have already talked to many people about your faith. When people realize his identity, they
might remember you, yet it could be with disdain. They will realize that they too could have
been one of the Messiah's disciples but neglected the call of God. They may anguish at how
much time they wasted. Was it because you did not take your attendance seriously enough and
failed to stress the importance of the message contained within the Principle? They might well
remember what you said and what you did not say. They could also recall if you accused them in
some way, thereby diminishing their desire to hear the message.
Discipleship is serious business, and for that reason, our attitude when witnessing is crucial.
What will we do? Block the road, or open the gate and bid entry to many? We must actively
testify to the True Parents. That is our commission, and an essential part of our ministry in
attending mankind.
Parents are the backbone of a family. They should be the central focus, and ideally every
member of the family should relate to them with love and respect. A house becomes a home
when parents fill it with love and extend themselves to create harmony and nurture unity
between them- selves and their children. It is the bond of heart and love which makes the
difference. If children feel loved and respected by their parents, they will want to relate to their
parents, ask their advice, and even discuss their problems and possible solutions.
We should feel that our spiritual family is much the same and consider that God and True
Parents are its center. Ideally, we should live in the same house with True Parents. Since that is
impossible, we at least grow as close as possible by connecting with them spiritually. Perhaps the
cardinal rule in living our life of faith is to live the way we would if we lived with them in the
same house. We can pray for them and connect with them by "reporting" to or "asking" them
things. We can have that kind of give and take through an interplay within our mind and heart,
always feeling as though they are with us. For example, we should offer to share our meals with
them. We do that when we prepare a plate for True Parents, giving the first portion of the main
meal to them—to God—even symbolically. It is a small gesture, but nevertheless, one which
shows that God and True Parents are the center of our family.
Although the moral fiber of today's society has been torn apart and in many Western societies the
family unit has lost a great deal of meaning, people in the past used to consider their parents as
representatives of God. Consequently, they looked up to their parents with great reverence.
Father has assured us that in the future this tradition will be reestablished, for once a person
perfects his heart and love, he will represent God to his own children. When children love their

341
parents and are loved in return, a real family atmosphere is created. Even now, we should try to
envision the presence of True Parents in our lives. We can keep our home clean and strive to
create a pure and holy atmosphere in which True Parents would feel comfortable, were they to
visit. We can imagine them living in our midst. There are many ways of inviting them to partake
in our lives, and many ways to attend them.
Once the world recognizes the Messiah, people everywhere will glorify our True Parents. Can
you imagine the spiritual boost each of us will feel? People everywhere will vocalize their
admiration through song, testimony, and the like, showing their respect and love for True
Parents.
We should be aware of inviting the True Parents into our lives and relate through them even the
smallest details of our work. To make this a habit will take conscious effort. Have you ever tried
to offer Heavenly Father and True Parents both the good and the bad emotions and thoughts
within your heart? If we were conscious of living with True Parents, we would surely live our
lives differently. The question we must ask of our- selves is whether or not we take our
discipleship seriously.
Although Father always strives to do even more than God requires of him, he has already
accomplished his mission on earth. How much do we perceive what True Parents represent?
How much does the world know about Sun Myung Moon? The answers to these questions will
comprise the record of history. People may misunderstand you, underestimate you, or not trust
you for any number of reasons. According to Satan's laws, it seems that we are all guilty until
proven innocent. But even with such odds stacked against us, we can become trustworthy people
to others when we earn that respect.
When we notice what a difference attending the Messiah makes to the quality of our life, we will
come to trust him all the more. Eventually, we will obey in heart and minister to him as true
disciples.
When we talk about attendance, we must also be concerned about attending each other. Mutual
caring and sharing is the highest form of the fulfillment of love. Of course, we attend God and
the Messiah, but to really live the Principle, we must also minister to one another. Father
encourages us to love the world more than we love him, and challenges us to even love people in
our Home Church area more than we love him. This is the kind of sacrificial and unconditional
love that we need to develop in our marriages and families. When we think about it deeply, the
word "attendance" has meaning on various levels.
The book of Acts mentions that at Pentecost, about three thousand people accepted Christ. Three
thousand people in one day! It further goes on to say that a little later that group had grown to
five thousand. How come? It seems witnessing was so easy for Peter and the other disciples, but
today we Unificationists have to shed literal blood, sweat, and tears to win even one soul for
God.
No doubt that among those people, many were awaiting the Messiah, anxious for the coming of
their King. They were under oppression by the Roman Empire and in need of liberation, even a

342
spiritual one. Actually, very little was demanded of them. All they had to do was believe in Jesus
and the crucifixion. They had to accept as fact that he died for them, and that he ascended into
Heaven and was seated at the right hand of God. They also had to believe in God and the Holy
Spirit. But conversion at that time was relatively simple and uncomplicated. Jesus said, "Love
your neighbor as yourself'." That was a creed by which Christians were sup- posed to live, but
who among those thousands of converts or the many millions of Christians today has strong
enough faith to follow it? Even though those were the words of Jesus, and it sounds like quite a
simple task, most people have not committed themselves to seriously live according to them.
The difference in conversion experiences then and now is connected to the practice of attending
the Messiah. Today when a person hears and accepts that the Messiah has returned, he generally
desires to abandon his former lifestyle in favor of walking the very narrow road home to God.
Most people in this situation even go so far as giving up their dreams and going out on the
"frontline" to serve humanity, working to discipline themselves in accordance with the new truth
they have learned. Unificationists know it is crucial that they develop a very strong prayer life,
and also work to overcome their personal problems. We do this by ministering to the will of
God, attending the True Parents, and by caring for our fellow man. We know that for restoration
to occur, our "attendance" must take the form of paying indemnity.
Father's whole life has consisted of little more than sacrifice and suffering. People who hear that
being a Unificationist inevitably entails suffering may quickly withdraw from making a
commitment. But I believe that many people prepared by God feel a deep love for Him and have
a quiet and even unspoken longing to suffer on behalf of mankind. They feel the zeal to serve
and attend humanity and want to ensure that everyone is saved. What kind of a disciple are
we?—One who is willing to find the lost children of God? One who is willing to care for the
living Christ? Or one who is merely concerned with our own personal salvation? What is able to
show us our level of commitment? Father has outlined the providence of Home Church;
therefore, we should discover whether we are active in helping the people living in our Home
Church area, or whether we are just satisfied with receiving the Blessing and living primarily for
our own family. The bottom line is whether we are doing the will of God or not. These are
weighty questions. We have to see that there is heavy responsibility attached to the attendance
we Unificationists should give to God, True Parents, and all mankind.
Jesus and his disciples sat around the same table, conversed with each other, and shared wine and
bread together. Although Jesus was grateful for his disciples' companionship and the comradery
they shared, he must have been very lonely. He had neither spouse nor children to share his life
with. He could give only part of himself to his disciples; the breaking of bread he did with them
understandably could not satisfy his lonely heart completely.
In this, the Completed Testament Age, the Messiah has taken a bride and created a God-centered
family. True Parents can give spiritual and "physical" rebirth to their disciples. As children of the
True Parents, we no longer only share a meal with our Lord. We do not merely sit around the
table with our Messiah as individuals. Instead, as families we attend the True Family.

343
This time of attendance is very different from the way 'it was in Jesus' age. From various cultures
and backgrounds, we "marry" humanity through unity with our living Christ and our "brothers
and sisters" throughout the world. That kind of "attendance" was never before witnessed by
humanity. But the hope that there could be one worldwide family of man has been alive within
the heart of God since the creation. And at last the universe is unfolding as it should.
True Father is burdened with so many things; sometimes we can even see in his eyes how
troubled he is. As their children, we Unificationists want to make the True Parents happy as well
as share their cross. Of course, our True Parents are strong in faith and perseverance, but they are
neither super-human nor supernatural beings. They need consolation and solace just as we do.
How do we view our relationship to them? How do we view our own integrity as their children;
how great is our ability to love them? Even though they are on such a different level from us, it is
easy to attend our True Parents with love.
When you are really active and do your best to fulfill your mission, you certainly come into my
consciousness; as your central person, I feel responsible for you, yet in comparison to True
Father, I am but a little man. Therefore, if we really pray and are active, Father will be drawn to
think of us. His prayers for us will give us strength, and conversely, our love for Father and
Mother will give them energy. If we pledge our loyalty to them, affirming that we will persevere
no matter what, we will surely ease their minds. Father and Mother need that assurance, too; they
are just as human as you or I.
I am sure that the times when our growth as a movement stagnates Father feels frustrated and
even more burdened. We can best attend True Parents and share the weight of that millstone by
actively working to fulfill our own responsibility.
Inheriting from the True Parents
Reflect for a moment about God. What comes to mind? Thoughts of His sorrow? His serenity?
His benevolence? The emotions that even the thought of God stirs, are like waves that crest and
then curl onto the shoreline of our heart. What are we able to perceive of God? And what is it
that we can inherit from Him?
Perfected man is indelibly connected with the entire universe and with the entirety of God. His
emotional perception is extraordinarily keen and sensitive. If we come to the point where we
really live for God, for man- kind, and the world, then although initially it may seem as though
we have to live life according to a science, later this lifestyle will evolve into habit and become
our real way of life. We will not just meet people superficially. Even though our exchange of
words may be down to earth and perhaps seem quite ordinary, our feelings for other people will
be deep and genuine.
Such qualities as compassion and forgiveness will automatically enter our hearts, and both words
and deeds surrounding the practice of judgment will take on far less importance. These are the
kinds of virtues it is possible to inherit from True Parents.
How can we become just like True Parents if we strive to live a different life from them? When
Father reached a certain goal he did not stop and say, "Now I've got it made." Until his last

344
breath, he will still share with us about the will of God. The question is, will we be ready to
embody what he says and carry out what he asks?
If a child really connects to his parents by watching what they do and tries to be a good example
by following them, there is a good chance that eventually he will inherit the qualities of his
parents. Yet if he goes his own way, refusing to accept what his parents tell him and instead
criticizes them, he will receive neither the direction nor protection possible from his parent
figures. Such a child may become an emotional orphan and will need to fend for himself to
discover answers about life.
Are we spiritual orphans? How do we go about finding solutions to our challenges in living a
spiritual life? Since we are children of the True Parents, we should do as much as possible to
adopt their example. The first step is to acquire an understanding of the Principle. If we study
and digest those words plus the words of Father, we will more easily be able to act upon what he
teaches. The reason he teaches us about spiritual laws and emphasizes such a high standard, is
that he wants us to follow in his footsteps and perfect our hearts. He talks so much about
becoming a true person, building a true family, and a true world. And he always mentions true
love. He underscores reaching the standard of "true" for one simple reason: it is the standard of
God. Ultimately, God wants us to become true parents to our children.
As we copy True Parents' methods of living and loving, the greater and keener our perception
becomes. What I share with you is often closer to the vision of True Parents than the way you
view things. That is why we sometimes differ in outlook. Yet if I express a vision which more
nearly resembles True Parents' and you are humble enough to accept and adopt it, you
automatically grow closer to them.
Do you feel comfortable being with God? If you are near God and become aware of His presence
and that of True Parents in your life, any vibration of fear that previously enshrouded your heart
will vanish. It may cause you to even discard certain behavior that makes your relationship with
God stilted, because it is left over from following Satan's laws. When we inherit from True
Parents, we will become much more natural people, and our relationship with them and with God
will become stabilized and normalized.
Both mankind and the universe lost their original value through the fall. Yet the son of God
instills value once again. He does this by reconnecting us to the true Creator of the universe. As a
result, we become the true heirs of God. By totally uniting with Him and True Parents, we
receive merit; anything we do on behalf of God and His purpose has tremendous significance.
Father wants us to inherit the entire foundation he has built. What he does, he does not do for
himself. If all Unificationists totally unite with him, they will inherit what he has to offer. He
willingly bestows his heart and intellect to us. To assimilate these gifts, we need to listen to him
intently, follow His direction, unite with his heart, and then share our mutual love. But there is
more to it. As God's representative, Father has the key to unleash tremendous forces of spiritual
power. In other words, just as Jesus said, "Whatever you bind on earth shall be bound in
heaven." Whatever the Messiah blesses on earth shall be blessed forever in the spirit world. All
the forces of God are at His disposal. We desire to remain close to True Parents for eternity, as

345
well as to develop an intimate relationship with God. Whatever qualities of love and heart we
inherit here on earth will naturally become a part of us. We will take them when we go to live in
the spirit world. Becoming a son or daughter of True Parents is definitely an important goal,
because that position enables us to become their heirs.
How do we come close to True Parents and inherit all their love, their way of thinking, feeling,
and acting? Even the thought of it may sound a little abstract, nevertheless, it is the key to living
a meaningful life of faith. How can we better understand True Parents? One way to begin is by
reading and comprehending Father's words. It is natural that he is the example which all
Unificationist men emulate. Likewise, the women of our movement desire to become like True
Mother. We are still spiritually young children who want to become like their parents, and the
more we get to know about them, the more we will discover that we have a great deal to inherit
from them.
All of history up to this point has been a period of preparation for the return of Christ. Now he is
on the earth. What we do in relationship to the Messiah must be different from what the disciples
did to attend Jesus when he was on earth. Father comes with the authority and power from God
and the Holy Spirit. He comes bearing the sword of love and the rod of truth. But what if he is
rejected as Jesus was? What do people expect of Christ? Do they envision that he will fit into
given laws and their concept of what the Messiah should be? Mankind must examine the purpose
of his coming. Most people who believe in the Messiah feel he is supposed to cleanse the world
of evil and sin. Therefore, how can he do anything but slice through the spiritual fog in which
Satan shrouds us? We must consider that up to this point, so many historical events were used by
God to prepare for the Messiah's coming. Actually, all of history has been leading up to this
culmination point. But now that it has come, what will happen? Humanity cannot continue in this
same chaotic way as before. A revolution of spirit is definitely necessary. Therefore, from this
point on, everything has to be different. We have to reverse popular trend; from this point on,
people must listen to the Messiah. Those of us who have accepted him should do our best to
explain to many people that he brings salvation for the whole world and has answers for all
problems relating to world restoration. Forty years ago, the conditions existed for world
restoration to be accomplished within a few years. The problem was that the people who were
key in influencing others did not listen or respond correctly, and forty years of suffering in the
"wilderness" resulted.
Now we are nearing the border of Canaan. What happened when the Canaanites were to enter
Canaan? Initially, one spy from each of the twelve tribes was sent out. Only two of those twelve
brought good news and spread confidence that it would be possible to enter Canaan. Based on
their reports, God instructed the Israelites to begin the trek across the border of Canaan. They
were given the order to fight seven tribes, and according to God's directions, were to drive out all
the tribes they met. Instead, they intermingled with those people and thus went against the will of
God.
What is our role today? We are walking through the wilderness and are soon to stand in front of
our "land of Canaan." Will we make the same kind of mistake that the Israelites did and give up
just before we enter? Will we intermingle in society instead of keeping focused on the will of

346
God? Will we follow the direction of God? Will we inherit the lessons learned during that age?
We have to realize that the worst is yet to come, that battles are still ahead of us. However, we
also have to know that our True Parents have the strength and courage to make it through. Will
we inherit their ways and follow them with our lives, or get stuck crossing the border and instead
perish in the wilderness?
I want so much that each of you connects in heart to the True Parents. When Father speaks about
the true man, he talks about how he himself reached perfection of heart. He knows God
intimately and shares his knowledge and insight about God with us. If we want to inherit some-
thing of God's nature, we must do our best to search out the True Parents and follow their
direction and advice, as well as inherit their knowledge. Father speaks extensively about the way
God views things. In order to inherit the viewpoint of God, we should read True Father's
speeches, digest the essence of that material, and then strive to become the incarnation of the
truth. We should respect all things that come from Father. Since photos of True Parents are
symbolic of them, displaying their pictures is one way we keep True Parents close to us. We
should be conscious of True Parents' presence in all that we do. We are children of True Parents,
but since it is impossible for us to live with them physically, we should at least imagine them to
be near. In that way, we would strive to behave according to the laws of God at all times, and
acknowledge they really are our parents, the center of our lives and our families.
The creation of the new world commences with True Parents. The spirit of God is manifested in
perfected Adam and Eve—True Father and True Mother. Although the True Children are their
direct descendants, Unificationists who have been given the Blessing are in the position of
"Cain" children in Father's family. Through the Holy Wine Ceremony we are connected to the
lineage of True Parents, and thus with God.
The sons and daughters of True Parents—the True Children or those of us who are restored to
that position—have become part of the True Parents' lineage. And God can manifest Himself
through us according to the degree we restore ourselves. Even though our original sin is forgiven
through the Blessing, we do not automatically become perfected people as a result. As the
Principle explains, we must enter the third stage of growth as a couple, not as individuals. Within
that realm, we should grow spiritually and perfect our hearts, becoming the absolute image of
God. That is the position we inherit from the True Parents.
Ultimately the only way fallen man can come to God is through True Parents. True Parents
should become our greatest concern. The future of this is contingent upon them. The first Adam
fell. He made a difference to this world. His position was crucial but unfortunately, he created a
fallen history. Jesus also created a new history which made all the difference to the world. Now,
True Parents make the greatest impact. The way God shows Himself and works with people is
through His mediator, the Messiah. Therefore, our greatest responsibility and desire must be to
understand and become one with True Parents, to inherit their quality of love and then share it
with other people.
Go toward True Parents with all your heart. Communicate with them spiritually. Discover new
things about them. Remember that they brought you truth and insight you never knew before.

347
Truth that allows you to feel more love and live in greater harmony with people. Truth that
shows you much more about the true image of God than you could imagine. You have
undoubtedly changed since coming in contact with the truth. You understand so many more
things about the universe and human interrelationships than you ever did before. Granted, it is
hard to be a Unificationist, but if you were to write down all the pluses and all the minuses and
then compare the two sides, you would find that the advantages far outweigh any disadvantages.
There are so many things that constitute "pluses" which you have inherited and received from
living a life of faith and from living as a child of True Parents. These good points stem from the
qualities of love expressed by Father and Mother. Since every Unificationist has already
inherited so much from True Parents, why shouldn't we recompensate, honor, and respect them?
If we have admiration for their position and understand even more by studying the Principle and
the words of Father, then we will constantly uncover new points of their greatness.
We have talked so much about God, so much about heart and love. We have uncovered things
about repentance and forgiveness. Yet all of those inspirations serve to explain something about
how to come closer to God and nearer to True Parents, and how to inherit those very qualities
from them.
True Parents as Messiah
God waved His hand throughout the heavens and after the gestation of years and centuries of
necessary growing time, a glorious universe formed. The idea had been living within His heart
and mind but finally the creation He purposed came awake, came alive! From forest thickets to
mountains and oceans, God could see some reflection of Himself imbued throughout the majestic
world He had created. Yet there was one special entity He still had to create, one He took great
pains to "sculpt" from the elements within His own heart. He envisioned this being to act as
caretaker of the cosmos He had created. Best of all, this was an entity with whom He could share
love. This special part of creation was unsurpassed by any of the painted deserts, island-dotted
waterways, or towering mountain minarets. Where- as the world was beautiful, it could not
respond to Him. Yet He knew this being could cause tears of happiness to stream down His
cheeks. And He was anxiously awaiting that experience.
Once Adam and Eve began to grow, He did taste love with them, but that love was not full, and
unfortunately it also did not last. Through the years Adam and Eve discovered so many things
about God's world; after some time they also uncovered one thing He hoped would remain
unknown to them for a while longer. But Adam and Eve "ate of the fruit" before it was "ripe."
And that is when the "serpent," Lucifer, kidnapped God's children.
Adam and Eve were supposed to be the true parents for mankind and the ancestors of humanity.
Unfortunately, they fell away from God. Adam and Eve were in tears when they left God. And
God's eyes overflowed with tears of sorrow as well. His misery was almost more than He could
bear. Adam was ashamed of what they did and could not face his Heavenly Father. Eve herself
must have shed more tears of anguish than we can imagine. Can you visualize the situation?
When God's children departed from the Garden, everyone was racked with terrible spiritual pain.

348
How could He bring them back?—just hoping would not do it. God had to send an intermediary,
but He knew it would be awhile before that was possible. The whole incident was tragic to Him;
He was sorrowful, even remorseful. When we feel the anguish of God, we cannot help but shed
tears, yet as we come closer to Him, we also experience tears of relief and joy. Sorrow and joy
are so intermixed at this time in history because both of these emotions are within God. The
sorrow God feels at the loss of His children and all creation has to finally be overcome. That is
one job for the Messiah. Yet due to the devastating results of the fall, we shed tears on behalf of
God, to help relieve His grief. We also have to shed tears for Adam and Eve; such tremendous
suffering has existed in the parent/child relationship, especially the one between God and His
children. Now is the time to restore it. The closer we come to God and the more we understand
the mission of True Parents, the more tears we might shed. We may not be able to really pinpoint
every emotion we feel or understand the reason behind them, but in perceiving the mission of
True Parents, we can finally open up the curtain surrounding our hearts and allow the love of
God to flood our souls. We feel His presence, and at the moment, tears spill from our eyes. By
relating to the True Parents as the true son and daughter of God and as our Messiah, we tap the
reservoir of God's love because we touch the heart of God! No matter what it takes, Father must
fulfill the providence of God. It is inevitable that the will of God be done; there is no way around
it. He has to use tremendous insight and patience, diplomacy, and whatever else is necessary to
subjugate Satan. As our emancipator, Father must use great wisdom to lead Unificationists into
our present day "Canaan." In a sense, he almost has to saddle and bridle us, to calm us down
from our days of running wild in Satan's world. For over forty years, he has been laboring to turn
the whole world around. He has worked with the vision of God and created many foundations,
but most people simply do not realize what he has been doing.
According to God's direction, years ago Father formulated plans to achieve world restoration,
and despite our inadequacies, he never gave up trying to fulfill the will of God. He could not
quite predict in which direction history would go, and if there was an opening somewhere, he
jumped in and used it to God's advantage and to bring further development. That is also the game
plan of God; He works with whatever opportunities open up. Father intercedes for mankind.
With tears, he begs Heavenly Father to postpone judgment and implores Him to continue being
patient with fallen man. Yet at the same time, Father intercedes for God, and it is in tears that he
prays for us to maintain the faith necessary to walk all the way to Heaven. Father willingly pays
indemnity that we should actually pay to be freed from Satan. He does this to obtain release for
individuals, families, societies, nations, and this world. He has no other recourse; he feels as God
feels. No matter what, he just has to love people. He knows better than anyone that love is the
essence of life. As Messiah, Father loves God and also shares the love of God with us. He is
responsible to bring all humanity back to God and to save this world from being destroyed by
Satan.
The Messiah comes as the bridge, and by stretching himself over the precipices of life, he allows
people to cross from Satan's realm into God's. This is the essence of the mission of the Messiah.
He teaches us how to glorify God and how to find home again. He teaches us that we must do the
will of God and assures us that when we no longer have give and take with Satan, we decrease
his power. Father is aware that Satan becomes smaller and weaker as more people are released

349
from his jurisdiction, and that eventually, he will be sapped of all power. Father knows that as
long as people continue relating with Satan, he will retain control. That is why he is so diligent in
showing us how Satan works in our lives and gives us the confidence that we can overcome him!
It is most important to know who your enemy is. Before you can plan out your strategy and
engage in battle, you need to know what strength he has, how he is situated, and what kind of
maneuvers he uses. The Messiah has researched both the plans of God and those of Satan. He
can explain to us about evil and reveal how the Evil One works.
God never accuses anybody. Each of us is judged according to the law, but as fallen people we
do not measure up to that standard and thus need the Messiah to defend us. Because we are born
with original sin, until and unless we are absolved of it, we continue to sin against God. Satan
looks for any small thing that he can accuse us of, but at the same time, the Messiah tries to help
us out. Yet no matter how good our defender is, we still must offer some conditions to God. God
cannot take sides; this battle is something that goes on between Satan and the Messiah. God has
to uphold the law, but human beings are not strong enough to argue in their own defense. God
has been longing to defend His innocent children in front of Satan, but until the appearance of
the Messiah, He could not do that simply based on desire or because He loves them. Since that is
the mission of the Messiah, God endowed the power and authority for him to do just that.
Previously, all God could do was inspire people to walk in the right direction. Now the Messiah
is able to defend us as we stand trial in the big, universal court of life.
The Messiah comes as a parent, a friend, a bridegroom—everything we have been hoping and
praying for. He is the one who supports us. He is the one who represents us before both God and
Satan. When Jesus came, many people did not know much about his mission. Actually, he came
not only to free the nation of Israel, but also to emancipate the heart of God and the heart of man.
He came to lead people toward perfection. Unfortunately, the people misunderstood him and his
mission. We must learn from past errors; mankind must not make that same mistake at this time
of the Second Advent!
Throughout these years of restoration history, revelations from God given through the prophets
clarified the identity of fallen mankind as the sons and daughters of God. Once this truth was
revealed, the desire to take that original position stirred within the hearts of many people.
Humanity began to realize that the Messiah is the only one who can help restore us to our
rightful position. He tells us so much about our Heavenly Father and our true home. He tells us
about how to reach God's palace and offers us comfort by letting us know that certain rooms
there are built especially for us. He unravels what the ideal relationships should be between God
and man, and man and the universe. He enlightens us on how to gain experiences of "Heaven"
within a God-centered family. He explains how to fight against Satan. But he also talks about the
importance of making our home with God, letting us know we are meant to do certain things
here on earth, not only once we live in the spirit world.
Our living Christ has the mission to restore all people from spiritual slavery to freedom, by
taking each person away from Satan and bringing him back to God. Whenever one person is
taken away from Satan and crosses over to the side of God, Satan's power is diminished. Satan

350
can only exist and exercise power by having give and take with his objects. If nobody listens to
him, or people refuse to be lured by him, his power decreases. Humanity is actually the reservoir
of power that Satan taps. He may think it is unlimited, but actually he is wrong. As more people
learn about him and how he stole this world away from God, they will begin to refuse him
"refueling" privileges. More and more people will close off their supply to him, and his sources
of energy will be drastically curtailed. Satan only has power because fallen man still has give and
take with him.
Sometimes we are able to realize how he works, but often we are blind to his influence in our
lives. However, even as Satan works hard to manipulate mankind, the Messiah shows us how to
live under the sovereignty of God's love. His aim is to weaken Satan's position and at the same
time, strengthen God's foothold. Although this surely gives God more power on earth and in
spirit world, we cannot underestimate the struggle that still goes on. We cannot ignore what the
Messiah is doing, nor can we neglect the contribution we make as his assistants. The Messiah is
our benefactor and our teacher. By following the True Parents, we increase the power of God; I
believe it is only a matter of time before God will become quite "visible" to people throughout
the world.
The greatest gift given to humanity is the love of God which can be experienced and shared
through True Parents. If we learn to love God, at the same time we also automatically learn to
love the True Parents; the reverse is also true. Without the True Parents, we are not able to feel
the love of God so intensely. The Messiah is a mediator between God and man, and thus
transmits the love of God to all of us.
The whole universe is centered upon the ideal of love. Everyone needs it. Everyone desires it,
and everyone goes after it. More theories, truths, systems and organizations in every field—from
medicine to industry—are formulated and expounded upon every day. While all of these have
value and can do a great deal to help raise the standard of life for people through- out the world,
the real element that should be "discovered" by each man is how to perfect his heart and love.
The old standards of love are obsolete, and simply do not fit into the concept of love brought by
the Messiah. The old concept of love was based on self-centeredness, yet God's way of loving is
characteristic of selflessness and self-sacrifice. That tenet of faith is some- thing that True
Parents not only share with us, but in their position as Messiah, also show us.
If we fail to offer our experiences to God through True Parents, those experiences will not have
the value they could. Anything Christians do in the name of Jesus has much more value to God;
whatever they do without him, has much less significance. Jesus is their mediator and it is
through him they make purified offerings.
Today, we Unificationists must approach God in the name of our mediators—the True Parents.
They are our key to communicating with Him, which is one reason we must pray in their names.
If people would understand that Christ has returned, could they feel anything is more valuable
than following him? Millions of people have been martyred for the sake of Jesus. Millions more
have prayed and yearned to see God; they desperately hoped to live at the time of the coming of
the Messiah, yet we are the fortunate ones. When Jesus walked on earth, people did not

351
recognize his greatness or glorify him. He was not considered then as he is today. Externally, he
lived like all the other people of that time. His feet got dirty just like anybody else who walked
the desert. Nevertheless, he was the incarnation of the spirit of God. Jesus was a perfected man,
but he had to eat and go to the toilet like everyone else. The people of his time were short-
sighted; they did not recognize the elements of God within him that seem so obvious to us, and
they killed him.
Today some people are trying to squelch Father's efforts to bring God back into this world.
Nevertheless, whether people recognize him or not, Father is the Messiah, and we as his
followers must do our best to safeguard his position.
We Unificationists know from the Principle that the nucleus of human society is the family unit;
through further study we know that the struggle of good and evil existing within the heart of each
man is also reflected throughout society. So much evil and crime are apparent everywhere we
look. We Unificationists are also aware that because of the Messiah, fallen man is now able to
reconcile his relationship with God, and experience liberation from sin enabling him to reflect
God. The Messiah has come to save us. He represents God to us and asks that we follow his
example. Think about it! If every human being really represented God, what kind of Heaven
could we bring down to earth?
As we climb up the pyramid and grow closer to God, we need advice on spiritual etiquette. We
need to know how a child of God behaves properly, or we may end up wasting a lot of time and
not get very far. If we go mountain climbing with an experienced guide, we have a good chance
of eventually reaching the summit. But if we are unaware of the difficulties and start on our own
personal mountain climbing expedition without the help of an expert, we may not make it. We
could do one of two things: either we could try to make it back down the mountain or die. The
guide we must follow as we climb our spiritual mountain of faith is the Messiah. He is certainly
an expert and is ready and very willing to assist us in reaching the peak.
The Messiah comes to restore the whole world, not just the heart of man. In fact, God has
commissioned him to bring about a new world. The world as it is cannot survive; the moral
degradation humanity has come to accept as normal is completely opposite from God's standard.
It could be only a question of time before the world blows up, but God is frantic and doing
everything possible to stop this from happening. He has to come forth with a new formula,
restructuring, and re-centering this world upon God, no longer upon Satan. Everything has to be
changed; He has commissioned that job to His son. The Messiah truly has a tremendous task!
Since accepting his mission, Father has had one master plan, one goal: to bring the world back to
God. By following instructions, he received from God, he knew exactly how to proceed. As if
assembling a mosaic, he chose many "stones" to quicken worldwide restoration by working in
many areas—conferences, relief programs, businesses, publications, so many things—and he
placed them in a pattern according to God's direction. Finally, we could begin to see how these
pieces fit together. All the "stones" gathered by the work we did years ago formed the border of
the picture. Today, the smaller, more intricate pieces are being glued into place, and much more
of the portrait is revealed.

352
We Unificationists still have a great deal to do to complete this task. What we have
accomplished thus far was just preparation. We should not give in to fatigue but be even more
determined to carry every project to its completion. There are three stages necessary to
accomplish anything: preparation, execution, and aftercare. For example, when communism is
finally overcome, the struggle will not miraculously end. Communists themselves must be
brought to an awareness of God and be encouraged to develop their personal relationship with
Him—that is the work of aftercare. There are millions and billions of people longing for God
such as those behind the Iron and Bamboo Curtains. Once they hear that the Messiah has come,
the likes of a spiritual tornado will spin throughout communities and nations, and there will be a
tremendous awakening. The entire world will come to know there is no alternative than to turn
back to God. Eventually people will concede that Reverend Moon and his movement are the
major influence in the unfolding of God's new civilization.
Father is not merely a religious leader in the traditional sense. He has a vision no one else
possesses. He sees which way we need to proceed in order to gain the greatest effect. Yet he
needs our cooperation, and thus no matter how long it takes, we must work until the job is
completed. If the people who are spiritually weak don't become strong, they will just drop along
the wayside. No matter what, the Messiah will forge forward; we have to be strong and dedicated
enough to follow him.
The Messiah has the mission to restore the world. Most essential is that man himself becomes
perfected, but ultimately the whole world has to be cleansed of evil and wrongdoing. One-way
Father does that is by explaining how necessary it is that we revitalize our hearts. He teaches us
to become centered upon God, and how to visualize and strive to fulfill His will. With that kind
of inner concept and attitude we can go forth and work toward the restoration of the whole
world. Following Father's direction, we must learn how to revive and purify every facet of life—
religion, politics, industry, business, science, the arts, and so forth. Our textbook is the Principle.
Yet to restore this world we must also work to take Satan out of the central position and reinstate
God in His rightful place. As we survey the situation of the world, it becomes clear that we still
have many things to do. Father is the Messiah who, with the vision of God, conies forth with the
plan for worldwide restoration. He teaches us to live and work in a god-like way. He is
concerned that all creation fulfills its purpose because he knows that God created everything to
experience joy. However, he is keenly aware that this world is still filled with tragedy and
torture.
God has called certain people to begin this restoration process led by the Messiah. He knows that
they will undergo suffering to lay the foundation able to ensure that in the future all people will
have an easier time to fulfill their purpose of creation and become a joyful child of God.
If we do not use our spiritual senses, we could become very closed and limited. Once we are able
to see with the eyes of God, we will more easily discern the divine value in each person. We will
perceive what Father is doing and why.
The mission of the Messiah is to take a bride and together with her, fulfill the role of True
Parents. Together they are to lead us to God, and to show us how to establish the ideal of a God-

353
centered family. It is by following their example that we can become perfected images of God.
The Messiah is the instigator of the new world. He brings salvation through building a true
family unit and shows us how to become "saved" by doing the same and working toward
individual perfection.
The Messiah teaches us that the centerpiece of a person's life is his faith and love for God. He
cannot close his eyes to the fact that fallen man struggles to survive. He cannot overlook the fact
that man attempts to do this without God because Satan still retains such a grip on this world.
Although Jesus came to bring salvation to the world, Christianity was not able to put into
practice what Jesus taught. Many Christians kept his teaching in their heart but found it most
difficult to apply in daily life. Satan denounced their desire and then lorded over their
weaknesses and inabilities to be true Christians. Many people became backsliders; they just did
not know what to do with the gospel. Today, Father brings the Principle as our guidebook and
instructs us on how to fulfill the will of God. He shows us how to apply the Principle in our daily
life. That is part of his role as Messiah. The time will definitely come when everyone will
understand the position of True Parents. The time will come when the hearts of people will be
restored. Sometimes Father must think of this, and surely even the thought of it must comfort
him. Yet I am sure he does not allow himself to think only of the ideal; he is also geared toward
fulfilling indemnity conditions to speed up the process of restoration. Indemnity paid by the
Messiah has far greater value and impact than indemnity paid by anyone else.
The Messiah is in the position to save this entire world from impending disaster and redeem
people back to God. He is the one spearheading the task of placing God back into the center of
this world. He has to begin through revealing religious tenets, explaining how people should
relate with one another, how they can exist in peace and freedom, how crucial communication is,
and how important it is to use the cement of love in constructing both their friendships and
relationships. He also has to give them detailed instructions about how to survive during this
time of great struggle between good and evil. God took such pains to prepare this world even
before the second advent of Christ, but Satan has worked especially hard during Father's lifetime
to tighten his hold on humanity. Today, we find ourselves in the heat of battle. What will Satan
do? Who can really predict? But it is just as hard to anticipate what God and the Messiah will do!
People who pray about the identity of We Messiah with great earnest will receive an answer. In
the future, when Father is openly proclaimed as the Messiah, we Unificationists no doubt will be
somewhat ashamed that we have been so small-minded and unable to see True Parents for who
they really are. Intellectually we know that God has finally been able to manifest Himself in the
True Parents. Intellectually we realize that lightning, thunder, earthquakes, breezes, rains, and
sunshine are just a few of the ways God shares something about His own existence with us. And
we realize that only True Parents have perfected their own hearts and show us replicas of God's
own.
Even though intellectually we know that the Messiah is on earth, it is our heart which must grasp
this truth. It is our heart which needs to be infused with hope. We look to True Parents and pray
for the work they accomplish toward worldwide restoration. God stands behind Father in support

354
and endows him with great spiritual power. Our tomorrow is bright with promise. The Messiah is
alive and constantly charging this world with the energy of God. History goes on, and God keeps
moving forward. The Goliath of this day will soon be conquered!

355
 Prayer
• Repentance and Tears
• The Essence of Prayer
• The Necessity of Prayer
• Prayer Preparation
• How to Pray
• Developing a Prayer Life
• Breaking through in Prayer
• Communication with God
• Attitude and Prayer
• The Role of Heart
• Prayer and Our Position
• Prayer and Action
• The Power of Prayer
• Cooperation of the Spirit World
• God's Response to Prayer
• Satan's Response to Prayer
• Responsibility of Prayer and the Effect of Prayer

Repentance and Tears

When we are confronted with the mighty love of God, our heart is deeply touched; one
natural reaction to this experience is an utterance of repentance. And we do this through prayer.
We are awed by the greatness of God—His love, but also His standard. And when we review our
own words and actions, we realize that we do not live up to His criteria. With a heart of
contrition, our eyes glistening with tears, we express to God our sorrow that we have not yet
perfected our heart and have not yet become a true man or woman.
Yet repentance does not arise out of fear, but rather from the hope to be free of our
burdens and our guilt. To come to this point, we must recognize that we are sinners. In the
brilliant light of God, all is exposed—the entire tragedy of mankind. We desire that our hearts be
purified, and repentance is part of the process. We deeply long for salvation, and in our
penitence, we anticipate meeting God in His love—not His judgment.

356
 As Unificationists we are not merely concerned with our personal sins when we
repent, but the sins of all mankind—our ancestors, and even that original rebellion which severed
man's connection to God.
Since we ultimately must take responsibility for these transgressions, we would do
best not to center our repentance merely on ourselves. Instead, we should shed public tears. They
are the healing and cleansing ones, while tears of self-pity accomplish nothing more than release.
When a Unificationist is confronted with the Principle and for the first time recognizes
man's sin against God, the necessity to repent for the distance which still exists between God and
man becomes obvious. We were previously unaware of what our relationship to God should be.
Neither did we understand our rightful relationship to the creation. Therefore, we should even
feel repentant to all of nature for our lack of respect.
Repentance actually demands us to change direction: we have to turn away from following Satan
and head back to God.
We each have a reason to pray, but that motive should not be centered upon ourselves.
It is best to pray and shed tears for others. You will discover that tears unlock the gates of
heaven; at the moment you connect with God, you will be amazed that you can experience deep
pangs of His sorrow. Yet if you can manage to go one step further and shed tears for your brother
or sister, you will even feel his or her lamentation. There is no escape; once you come to God in
a tearful prayer of contrition, you will shed tears. The greatest heroes in history—those true
giants of spiritual stature—shed tears. Even Jesus Christ shed tears; the Bible records that he
wept over Jerusalem.
Tears are nothing to be ashamed of. When a great man sheds tears, he only becomes greater.
How can we open up our heart? How can we overcome our personal problems? We
have to unload that burden in our heart and discover why we became blocked in the first place.
By casting off our sins, we eventually become free. And this is possible through daily repentance
in prayer. When we repent from the depths of our heart, we will feel a definite spiritual
emancipation.
Before God's blessing can penetrate our lives, we must repent. When you approach
God in prayer, you should repent that you are not more adequate. Pray that you could do more
but ask God to accept you anyway. A person can repent when he is on the brink of changing his
life.
Praying to God is so simple. Understandably, there may be those moments when it
seems difficult to formulate the right words in order to convey all that lives within your heart.
But just let your emotions flow. By coming to God in prayer you will be able to feel His
emotions and then start to shed tears. And those are the kind of tears which bind you with the
living God. Tears come when you experience certain emotions. Therefore, in order to shed tears,
something has to happen inside of you. It is nearly impossible to cry if you are emotionally
barren. But as soon as you stand before your God in sincere repentance, tears may just start to
flow. And that is when you can be assured that He is very near!

357
 Repentance has a great place in prayer. We are all inadequate. No matter how hard we
try, we never fulfill all that God expects of us. And that is one reason we have to repent—
repenting for both those things which we know we have done wrong and even those mistakes
that we made unknowingly. Yes, we need to ask for personal forgiveness. But even more, we
must beseech God to forgive the sins and insufficiencies of our brothers and sisters, leaders,
nation, and the world.
When you pray, repent before God. There is no need to tell anybody else of such an
intention. Nobody will force you to do it; it should be a natural reaching out to God. If you
repent during unison prayer, it is not necessary for you to talk loud enough for everybody else to
hear. Just confess to God from the depths of your heart and unload that millstone. But on the
other hand, it is important that you absolutely believe God will grant forgiveness on the basis of
genuine repentance.
It is impossible to hide something from the eyes of God. Your heart may weigh heavy
for years but you don't know why. Some worry consumes you, yet you cannot figure out what it
is. If your spiritual growth is stagnant and it does not seem you are progressing, do a little
research in prayer and deep thought. You may discover that you have forgotten to repent to God
for something.
You can come close to someone when you shed tears for him in prayer. When you go
to God and implore Him to forgive your brothers and sisters and even repent on their behalf, you
cannot help but weep for them. Those tears which fall on your face or clothing may seem to
disappear, but they stay quite visible to the spiritual eye. They actually bind you to that person
for whom you interceded, be it parent, brother or sister, friend, employer, or employee. But they
especially weld you to your God and True Parents.
The experience of shedding tears for another can take the form of receiving a
revelation from God. God reveals to you at that time how He feels about the person, how
valuable that person is to Him, and how close the person is to His heart. Your level of spirituality
and vertical connection, as well as your ability to cry on behalf of another, can teach you many
things.
When do you have the closest relationship to God in prayer? When does your heart
fairly float on the river formed by your tears? It is when you repent. It is when you totally
capitulate before God. It is better for someone who is full of pride not to approach God in prayer.
I believe God turns a deaf ear to a prayer prayed in a conceited or haughty way. Yet when we
petition God in a natural and down-to-earth way with respect and honesty, He will respond. And
His gratitude for our repentance is far greater than we can ever know.
How do we reach God in prayer? By repenting. By declaring bankruptcy. Tell God
that you realize you have run out of resources and are anguished because you know that you
cannot pay back what you owe Him. While you may be bankrupt, you should never forget or
doubt that when forgiveness comes, your debts will be cancelled, and you begin at zero once
again. That is the solace you can feel through a prayer of repentance.

358
 Repentance is best offered in tears. We may first shed tears of sorrow because of
remorse, and later cry those of joy as the hope of freedom and salvation fills our heart. Tears
bring freedom and peace; they are the vehicle useful in unloading a heavy heart. Talking to God
and crying tears brings a great relief. God then takes us to His bosom where we can nestle in His
heart of unconditional and forgiving love.
When we shed tears of repentance, we will find God. One bridge that we must
definitely cross to reach His home is built from the veil of tears we weave during a prayer of
sincere repentance. We should shed tears each time we pray. We have been away from God for
so long. Now that we have started to connect with God once again, we should daily converse
with Him through prayer. We should feel as though we never want to do anything that would
separate us again.
Uniflcationists have been called to shed tears for all of humanity—those people who
lived in the past, those who live in the present, and those who will live in the future. Our True
Parents display such an amazing example of living lives of prayer laced with tears. God and True
Parents have pro- claimed this as the age of tears, for they inform us that during this critical stage
of the restoration providence, shedding tears is one requirement to meet God.
Throughout human history, countless tears were shed in prayer. Rivers of tears flowed
from the eyes of millions of people for a multitude of reasons. Some felt the heart of God and
cried. Others needed God because they were in turmoil. Still others had a deep yearning for God
after hearing that He is the homestead of all mankind. Even now countless human beings have a
great longing to reach home. There are thousands and thousands of people praying at this very
moment. Throughout history people have been praying to someone—something—they may have
never seen and perhaps may have never heard directly. Yet they kept praying anyway. The
unseen world must be a reality.
Once you begin to speak to God, you come closer and closer to Him, and the intensity
of His light becomes ever stronger. As you speak further in prayer, even your smallest of sins
becomes exposed to you. Subconsciously, many of us are afraid to meet God because we know
that such a disclosure is part of the process. Exposure of sin and commitment go hand-in-hand. If
your heart bows before God, you have no recourse but to repent. As you grow nearer to God, you
will notice even the smallest specks of your spiritual dirt. His love shines upon you like a
thousand watt spotlight. All the small points you attempted to hide from people suddenly become
visible and can even make you shield your eyes in shame. But once they are un- covered, you
will probably feel as though you are unmasked. Although that is what we dread, there is nothing
we can successfully conceal from the penetrating and introspective eyes of God. It is often that
inevitable meeting of our eyes with God's that we fear. That is why we are often shy—in front of
Him and other people. And that is the reason we roll the stone in front of our hearts.
We tend to recoil from facing God, from sharing with others, and even from
confronting ourselves because of something that has happened or feelings we harbor. But what
we fail to realize is that while God's love is bright enough to show every particle of spiritual dirt,

359
it also contains a powerful cleansing agent that can remove any dust which accumulates. Yet that
cleanser is activated only through heartfelt repentance.
If the subconscious fear of being confronted with judgment takes com- mand of the
heart, it will prevent us from breaking through in prayer. But the only way to shatter that anxiety
is through repentance.
The Essence of Prayer
Prayer is more than bread for our spiritual lives. To me, prayer is life itself. And
prayer is necessary because Satan exists.
Although my definition of the word "prayer" might vary slightly from the one found in
the dictionary, I feel that simply stated, prayer is a conversation with God. As give and take goes
on inside our heart, we definitely feel something begin to move. And that is the first stirrings of a
true liberation of our spirit. In prayer, we open up and encompass the whole universe. But it
always begins within the heart. Once we enter the realm of deep and sincere prayer, we may find
that God has been awaiting us.
Prayer is very simple. You will find that the most uncomplicated words have the
greatest effect. If you come to speak with the tongues of angels, your word patterns may be
enchanting, but it is not necessary to strain yourself just to weave a tapestry of beautiful words.
In prayer, you merely need to stand in front of God and you are home.
Prayer means many things to many people. But what does it mean to God? What
kind of prayer does God consider real prayer? I believe a prayer offered in sincere humility is
most precious and touching to God.
I have stressed the necessity of prayer and encouraged you to pray Without ceasing.
Prayer means something beautiful to God. But what does prayer mean to Satan? I feel that in his
own way, Satan is "praying like hell," desperate to stay alive and to retain his control over this
world.
Discover why you have to pray and then ascertain what to pray about. A deep longing
for God and a desire to connect to the source of love can certainly be a prime motivator.
Basically, prayer is the expressed longing for God, and the way we can develop an intimate love
relationship with Him. The whole world of our emotions becomes stimulated and involved. The
intellect helps in formulating words, but sometimes we don't even need words, we just feel or
think. Prayer is an extremely internal experience. I sometimes get the feeling that we expect God
to be much like a bellboy—hopping to fulfill our every wish. But should God just act ac- cording
to the way we direct Him? Is that His responsibility or duty? Should we pray for personal or
public matters? What is prayer all about anyway? In order to successfully live a life of faith, we
must pray. It is certainly important to God; He needs to know we are thinking of Him. He wants
to know that we care about sharing His love with people who desire to communicate with Him.
In that way, prayer and love are the door openers to heaven; people are magnetically drawn to a
person who radiates the love of God.

360
 Prayer life is absolutely necessary to actualize a relationship with God and True
Parents. Through a life of prayer and devotion, we are able to comprehend so much—about God,
True Parents, brothers and sisters, the Blessing, the world, even the more mysterious aspects of
the universe.
We light a spiritual fire when we start praying. And the peak of our prayer can become
a real bonfire which just continues to burn and burn. If you could see spiritually, you would
notice spiritual flames emanating from a person who prays intensively or teaches the word of
God. Prayer generates tremendous spiritual power!
There is such a great distance between God and man. The depth of prayers varied
throughout the different periods of history according to the level of the spirituality of the people.
For example, during Moses' time, prayers were of a different quality than those offered by the
people of Jesus' time. In Moses' age the Jewish people may have cried, "God help us! The
Assyrians want to conquer us. And the Babylonians are marching toward us from the other side.
What should we do? Help!" The Old Testament reveals how desperately the Jewish people
needed to be liberated. They were persecuted relentlessly and consequently their prayers
followed a certain pattern. Yet the entire Christian religion is on a different level. Christians have
a mediator who is much closer to God than Moses had been. This reflects well in their prayers,
because most Christians pray out of love, not fear.
Do the prayers of most Unificationists differ? Yes, I believe so. Because we have been
given the Principle, we have the opportunity to feel the heart of God in a much deeper way.
Father has revealed so many different aspects of God's heart. Through his sharing, we have
become concerned not only with our own struggles, but also desire to uncover God's strife. Since
Unificationists know that God is suffering yet feels tremendous responsibility for His lost
children, we often pray out of the sincere desire to alleviate His agony and pain.
The center of a religious life is communication with God—prayer. Prayer is the very
core of a life of faith. Unificationists have heard so often that this is the age of attendance, and
that we have both the privilege and responsibility to attend the Messiah. This time in the
dispensation is serious and pivotal; we must make sure to fit prayer and action hand-in-glove
during this crucial time.
Father encourages us to be active and move forward. He entreats us not to be
bystanders but rather to plunge into the mainstream of activities. We can also pray as we move!
We can receive confirmation of our experience with God and True Parents. The validity of the
Principle can manifest through our prayer life especially when we couple our prayers with
action. We can talk to God and act as if He stood right beside us at all times.
Without a strong and dedicated life of prayer, we can never fulfill our mission or be
truly successful people. Sometimes we have to make split- second decisions and don't have time
to consult with anyone about them. Who can we go to? God. He is there within us—and He has
the wisdom and foresight to confirm whether our decision is right or wrong. The time will come
when we cannot always be advised by a spiritual leader or True Parents. But we can get feedback
and answers to the questions we ask in prayer. We can become free by purging ourselves through

361
prayer. We must have conviction. We must have faith that develops continually. A life of prayer
allows us to be better tools for God to work with. We can scrub out the dirty spots on our hearts
with the best cleansing agent on the market — prayer!
The Necessity of Prayer
Prayer is a battle. But prayer is necessary because Satan still wields his influence in
our lives. Once Satan surrenders before God, prayer will no longer be necessary. Once we have
perfected our hearts, we will no longer need to pray. Why would we need to pray after we finally
become true temples of God?
Without prayer we cannot successfully fight with or be victorious over Satan. Every
human being absolutely needs God. And the way we connect to Him is through prayer. Our
vertical connection is the most important one in our lives. Everything depends upon it. We can
never succeed in our mission if we only have the strength horizontal relationships give us. They
can never sustain us as will an impenetrable bond with God; a strong prayer life is absolutely
necessary for spiritual survival.
Prayer is vital to our spiritual growth. All of heaven is involved in praising God. And
spiritual activity without prayer is unthinkable. Many elderly people may not remember biblical
history or comprehend the entire word of God, but they do know how to pray. Everybody needs
prayer— from the very old to the very young. I feel prayer is so important, it should even be
taught in school. Learning to pray is as important as learning the alphabet. Yet public schools
refuse to teach it. People say that prayer is the responsibility of the church; but since so few
people go to church, who learns to pray? This element of basic education is greatly neglected.
Because Unificationists have committed themselves to accomplishing God's will,
prayer automatically becomes crucial and an important aspect of life; we must learn how to pray.
Make prayer a way of life. Once you do, it ceases to be a burden and becomes what it
really is—the fulfillment of a need. If you are like me, you have a longing for God which can
only be satisfied by talking with Him.
Each of us needs a great amount of prayer power. Things will happen once we add to
our reserve stockpile daily. When we can be thankful for everything we have received, God will
be free to use all the efforts we invest.
Prayer must become a habit. There are so many evil things to which people become
addicted. Let's revolutionize this by becoming addicted to prayer life! If you keep on praying
several hours a day and are suddenly forced to taper off because of increased responsibility, you
will find that you miss it. You will hunger for it, and then whenever you do have the chance to
pray for a longer time, you will experience a veritable feast. Try it—you'll see!
Prayer Preparation
It is essential that you prepare your heart before speaking to God. That way you can
open your heart wide as you begin to pray. Whether the opportunity lends itself to going before

362
God on bended knee, or you are able to take only a small moment to pray sometime during the
day, season your heart: display humility by bowing your heart before the Eternal.
Go into prayer with a loving heart and an open mind. That is the best foundation—it is
fertile ground in which God can plant the seed of His love. Eventually it will take root and
sprout. Yet if you don't allow your tears of repentance to flow and cultivate that garden which
God plants, your heart will be a sandy and stony ground.
It is imperative to prepare for the next day through the contents of the prayer you offer
at night. If you want to achieve a certain result in fundraising, witnessing, or any work, focus on
that during your evening prayer. Doing that gives the spiritual world the chance to activate and
prepare people or situations you will confront the next day. And that has a direct bearing on the
result you desire.
Be constant in your prayer life. Preparing to pray is an important step in
accomplishing this. For instance, before you pray, you could look at a world map and imagine
what life must be like in countless countries. Or visualize the faces of people—weather-worn and
wrinkled from hard work and their own personal search for a better life. It will help your heart
focus on envisioning the other side of the world and make you realize that millions of people are
struggling just to stay alive. Realize that in the Principle we have been given a tremendous gift,
and also recognize our obligation to share it with them—even if it is only by praying for them.
None of us are newcomers to prayer life. We have been praying more or less intensely
since we began to live a spiritual life. Yet if we work to deepen it, one thing we will no doubt
discover is that we fluctuate in both intensity and power during our prayer. We fluctuate in
prayer when we do not prepare ourselves beforehand. Become calm inside. Cut off the influences
of the world and leave them behind. Let God know that you would like to meet Him.
You breathe best when you are most relaxed. Spiritually it is the same; don't tense up
spiritually when you pray. Realize that when you come before God, you may face the incredible
heat of His passion. But to feel that love you must relax, have faith, and know with surety that
you are going to meet God. There is no reason to fear that encounter.
Think of preparing to pray in scientific terms. A rocket filled with fuel has incredible
thrust to go far into space. The amount of fuel ejected determines the speed, the length of flight,
and even the height a rocket will go. If you were to launch a toy rocket, it may go a few meters
into the air but would soon come down; it does not have a large capacity for fuel storage and the
supply would run out quickly. According to the dynamics of jet propulsion, it is much easier to
fly after being in the air for ten minutes. After half an hour, there is quite a bit of thrust, and a
great deal of speed has been gained.
The same is true with prayer. Because God's heart is in the highest spiritual realm, you
need quite a bit of spiritual "fuel" to project yourself there. If you pray for only five minutes, you
most likely will not be able to reach Him simply because that is not enough time to propel
yourself very far. Yet as you pray ten minutes, thirty minutes, one hour or more, it becomes
easier and easier to pray. There is a simple explanation: you come ever closer to God. And then

363
the magnetism of His love pulls you even nearer to His heart. Think of the spirit world as a
pyramid. You stand at the bottom but desire to project yourself to God who resides at the top.
You will need tremendous thrust to get there. If you have only a little fuel, you will be able to
reach only a certain stage. More fuel will allow you to go further, faster. Once you reach the
higher stage, you will feel the response of the angels and the saints in the spirit world. But if your
fuel capacity is unlimited, you are able to make it to God Himself, and could even land directly
in His heart. You have to make the initial connection. God is at the top of that pyramid, therefore
in order to reach Him, you first need to prepare yourself.
How to Pray
We have to learn how to talk, walk, write, and sing—so many things. And just like
any of them, we have to learn how to pray.
Prayer is like ingesting a meal of spiritual food. And it is like breathing spiritual air.
When we pray we inhale God, and drive out the devil as we exhale. That is part of the
purification process prayer affords us.
How should we pray? The simplest way is to walk into the temple of God. Become
quiet and calm; sit down. Close your eyes and open your heart. Stand right in front of God's
throne. See it? Good! Project yourself there. Bow before Him—physically and spiritually.
Visualize Him—there He is! Once you catch that first glimpse of Him, an overpowering
magnetic force will pull you even closer. It is awesome to be in front of the Almighty, the
Eternal, the Creator. But take a deep breath. What you inhale is so refreshing, so stimulating you
want to hook up to that respirator. It is the love of God which you breathe.
Our Creator looks into our hearts to see how much we desire to connect with Him.
When He can discern that we want to create unity and harmony with Him, the compassion of His
heart lifts us up, and brings us still closer. How much do we love Him? That is something He
both tests and observes. Through our own voice we are able to understand how much we love
Him through the words we use. Prayer is the measuring stick we can use to determine the amount
of our love for Him. And prayer is one of the ways He can reach us and whisper His words of
love.
Your reverence, heart, emotion, and sincerity arc expressed much better when you
speak normally rather than in cliches or as if you learned lines from a script. The language you
speak brings forth a picture which is first formed within your heart. But it is not easy to paint the
same picture in words that you so vividly sketched there. If you simply rattle off words, the
picture in your heart might resemble pieces of an unassembled jigsaw puzzle. But God does not
necessarily have the time to put together that puzzle, so it is best that you learn how to construct
with word images the beautiful picture which you see reflected in your mind's eye.
If you begin your prayer by speaking slowly and deliberately, your impressions will
become sharper and you will be able to talk faster. Words will flow from your heart and make a
great impact. You can slow down and push the entire portrait of all your feelings into the one
word prayer— "Father." There are no rights and wrongs to prayer speed and volume. They can

364
vary as do the contents of your prayers. When lovers talk, they generally speak so softly that no
one outside their world can distinguish even one word. And the closer they come in their
embrace, the less they talk. It is the same with God. If He is far away, you may have to talk fast
to bring Him near. But once He comes closer, you will not feel so compelled to say as many
words. And if He becomes so close that you breathe together in one accord, you may not need to
say anything.
Pray what your heart commands, and don't get stuck in formalities. There is no reason
to be timid. Be a powerhouse: ignite yourself. Ignite God. To turn up the intensity of your prayer,
it is necessary to sacrifice yourself. To do that, put aside your pride; change your ways. Forget
completely about your past and start living with God again from this very moment. Welcome any
hurt; welcome anything.
Maybe you have been too subjective or domineering in your life. Maybe you need to
become a little more humble and deep. Put both superficiality and officiality on the shelf. You
certainly don't need them if you are going to God. Travel the route of expressing gratitude in
your prayer. And I find that the best way to do that is by starting off with repentance.
I feel that some people who have problems praying, talk in a much too sophisticated
and organized way. They pray step by step. They have a list of topics in their mind. Starting at
the top of their list, with regimented precision, they tick off each one until they get to the bottom.
They pray for the world first, then the nation, their mission, and so forth down the line. There is
nothing wrong with developing prayer priorities, and to start with the world and end with
yourself is absolutely the right order. But can you pray that way on days when you are consumed
by pain and really in need of God's love? I would say to turn everything around. Start from the
bot- tom. Don't say anything sophisticated at all. Just begin by humbly coming before your
Heavenly Father and honestly telling Him, "Father, I am in trouble. I need You. I admit I need
Your forgiveness, and I also need Your love. Where are You? Please come into my heart!" Talk
to Him about your problems, even if you have to go on for an hour or so. Sing to Him. Even cry
with Him. But whatever you do, make sure you genuinely feel what you say. Ask Him to
alleviate the burdens weighing heavy on your heart.
Unless you are secure in your relationship with God and honest enough to pour out
your troubles, do you think that a well-organized prayer stated in logical sequence will mean
much to Him? Remember that He is our parent and He is waiting for His children to return
home. A methodical prayer does not hold much weight when He is actually looking for your
repentance. He already knows your vulnerabilities; He just wants you to recognize them so that
He can begin to pack His love in the holes and crevices. How should you pray? Pray in the name
of the only mediator between God and man—the Messiah. That is the key to opening the heart of
God as well as heaven. When you pray, do not be abstract or think of God as being far away.
Project your heart into the center of the spirit world: God is there!
Pray in an honest way. Pray in a forthright way. Pray with humility. And especially
pray with love.

365
 How can we pray to God? Let me count the ways.... There are times that a journey of
prayer takes us on steep mountain passes, when it feels that to make one false move could mean
disaster. Sometimes while walking the path of prayer we feel invited to kneel down next to a
pool of God's tears and with our own tears, fill that reservoir to the rim. Sometimes we may cry
or even yell because we feel absolutely nothing. Sometimes we "pray" by singing God a love
song.
Your voice adjusts to the emotions you feel within your heart. Your voice could be
melodious and bright, or tempered with determination and resolution. But believe that whatever
voice you use, you can communicate with your Heavenly Parent.
If you find yourself fighting to conquer your tiredness in prayer, keep on speaking
even if you do not feel anything. If you keep on talking, God will hear you. Speak loudly enough
that you are able to hear your own voice. Speak dynamically enough that you are not lulled to
sleep by your own monotone. Eventually your spirit will cooperate and your heart will get
involved—then your spirit will soar. But if you are so tired that you cannot break through, it is
better to pray a mechanical prayer than none at all. Even if you pray an intellectual prayer for ten
minutes, eventually your heart will "click in." Speak the words that come naturally; ultimately
those words will get you someplace.
There are those who seem to chatter incessantly during prayer— sometimes repeating
the whole of history to God, sometimes promising Him the world. While that is a beautiful
expression of dedication and commitment, I would advise you to start off by speaking slowly and
with feeling. If God's record player is set at 33 1/3, it will be too strenuous for Him to have to
listen to you talking at either 45 or 78 rpms.
It is also important not to "pray" a broken record; just as much as we tire of playing
the same song too often or listening to someone tell the same story over and over, if you force
God to listen to a recording which you play every day, He will become weary of it. Pray
something new every time.
I have found that there are three main stages in prayer. One involves making your way
through a labyrinth; the second stage entails experiencing the breakthrough; and the third is
feeling the liberation. You will not necessarily experience all three each time you pray, nor will
you find your experience exactly the same within each different stage.
All of us need a little while to adjust from the dynamic of daily life before engaging in
a quiet meeting with God. This period is rigorous and tough; for that reason I term it "the
labyrinth." Outside influence is quite difficult to tame, but if you persevere through the maze,
you will eventually find the exit or begin to break through in prayer.
If you have previously prepared your heart, you may find it very easy to leave the
environment of the physical world and break through to God quickly. But sometimes you are so
tense that your mind races far ahead of you; you find it nearly impossible to slow down. It is like
being out on a boat all day long. Because you experience waves constantly rolling back and forth
you still sway a bit once you are back on land. Your intellect and nervous system need a bit of

366
time to quiet down and stabilize before you pray.If a housewife decides to stop during her daily
routine and pray for a short time, she may sit down only two minutes before something distracts
her. Satan is a great manipulator. He likes nothing more than to see us break off our prayer to
God. After she answers the doorbell and the telephone, she finds she has to change her baby's
diaper, then must feed him and play with him before once again lulling him to sleep. At that
point, she has just enough time to make dinner before her husband comes home. She may shrug
her shoulders, sigh, and at the same time, completely shelve the idea of praying.
Good intentions to pray are easily blocked. For that reason, it is neither easy nor
matter-of-fact that a breakthrough is inevitable. Breakthroughs do not happen when we quit too
soon or only half-heartedly feel that we can reach God.
But when you do happen to break the spiritual sound barrier and land in that realm of God's
heart, you will feel tremendous freedom. That is the moment when you will feel relief permeate
your heart. Some of what you feel is the liberation of God's emotions. Allow yourself to shed
some tears; surrender to Him and finally make a pact of loyalty and fidelity with God.
I have noticed that some people have a tendency to recite the entire Principle in
prayer. I would urge you not to do this. Our God is intimately involved in the intricate points of
the Principle—it is His creation. Yet it is also not necessary to tell Him the methods He should
use to restore the whole world. He knows this all too well. What He is most concerned about is
you— how you feel, what you are doing, how committed you are. So if you are struggling, be
honest about it. Tell Him, "Father, I feel so bad because I just don't feel You. What is the matter
with me? Please give me a hand!"
The first thing to do as you pray is to break free from your cocoon of rigid concepts.
Once you do, you will find you are no longer a caterpillar but have metamorphosed. Then make
it your goal to become a beautiful butter- fly. Soar on your gossamer wings—so graceful, so free.
You can fly anywhere! You may even alight on the landing strip in God's heart. That is a great
place to be.
Developing a Prayer Life
Take the time and the initiative to develop your prayer life. Unquestionably, it is one
channel through which you will receive acknowledgment or confirmation. If our prayer life is
not strong enough, we will tend to see things only in a superficial or horizontal way. That is why
we sometimes understand things only intellectually, but our heart is unable to accept them.
A strong prayer life is not formed in an instant. It takes both time and practice.
Therefore, be patient with yourself; you arc able to learn more about prayer as you continue to
pray. It is only natural that you would rather withdraw and be on your own. It is sometimes hard
for new members to acclimatize themselves with the practice of unison prayer. However,
developing the ability to break through to God even in unison prayer is definitely one of the best
ways to become spiritually free, as well as to build up spiritual power. By developing a strong
prayer life, you will experience breakthroughs.

367
 The first step in cultivating a powerful spirit is to develop a very strong prayer life. We
should pattern our prayer life after Father's—praying to re- store the world "in the shoes of a
servant, with the heart of a father, shedding tears for man, sweat for earth, and blood for heaven."
Jesus taught us to pray the Lord's Prayer. "Our Father who art in Heaven." (You arc
Almighty; You represent all that is beautiful and mighty and divine.) "Hallowed be Thy Name.
Thy Kingdom come." (We proclaim that Your realm is the one we long to live in.) "Thy will be
done." (We want to live under Your rule, Your dominion, and to be engulfed by Your love.) "On
earth as it is in Heaven." (We acknowledge that the Kingdom is already with You in heaven, but
we proclaim that we want the result here on earth.) The words of the Lord's Prayer are almighty
ones. Our prayers are most probably more down to earth. Yet we can learn many things from
prayers which Jesus and True Father have prayed. From the standard of their prayers, we can
detect that it is important to cultivate the utmost respect for God.
Perhaps the biggest problem we face in prayer life is maintaining constancy. If we had
an intense prayer life, we would have fewer personal problems. But why is it so hard to cultivate
a strong prayer life? We know many things about God and True Parents. Intellectually, we know
that we should pray in order to develop an intimacy with God, but still we don't do it. Why?
There is one great force that holds us back. Logically there is no other explanation. Anyone who
really walks with God experiences a multitude of miracles. On the other hand, the forces of Satan
are subtle yet so strong, that a person must be perceptive and exert incredible spiritual force to
break through them.
If we are reluctant to do something, we just waste our time if we only pray about it.
That is a powerful statement, and one that Satan certainly is reluctant for us to incorporate into
our set of personal beliefs.
One of the most natural desires is the yearning to feel God. Even the atheist can't help
secretly wonder if that Absolute Being actually exists. And even the agnostic must sometimes
speculate if he reached out with long enough arms, might it be possible to touch this unseen
force? Ali, the secret for any and all of us to do just that is prayer! Whether audible or inaudible
to the human ear, our words are definitely loud enough for God to hear.
It took each of us some time to adjust to living our life of faith. We were like children
in a new environment and we had to test out and try different things. Somebody had to show us
how to live a life of prayer. Learning to pray takes time and patience. I feel that whether or not a
person has been loved by his parents and peers will reflect in his prayers. Our background and
present environment both have great influence on our prayer life. Some people were brought up
with a greater religious orientation than others. Obviously, they might find it easier to pray. But
an entirely new world will open to someone who has never prayed before. Perhaps it was not
encouraged or allowed in his home, and suddenly he is faced with its splendor and its ardor all at
once.
Prayer life is something that develops through stages, through trials and difficulties.
That is why it is crucial to have patience with yourself in learning concentration and fortitude.
Also have patience with those around you; they are also learning to pray. Just push yourself

368
forward. If you make effort, God will ultimately reveal Himself to you. Prayer is a daily
commitment. Don't think that it is not necessary to pray every day. While you may be able to talk
yourself into that conclusion, it is the easy road, but it won't lead you home to God.
If we really mean what we say and are totally sincere, eventually God has to come and
help us. Any barrier you feel with God just has to be bro- ken down. Persistence helps. If you
take a sledgehammer and knock against a steel door long enough, you will definitely make a
hole. And if you keep pounding, after some time you might have made a hole big enough to
climb through. Prayer is similar. We create a powerful base when we pray for others. It is like
knocking a spiritual sledgehammer against any of the barriers that keep us from God. That
assures everyone will be taken care of—from the members of your family to those behind the
Iron and Bamboo Curtains. That is the moment all of us can surround God's throne and gaze
upon the brilliance of God's face reflecting and shining through our own. We know the validity
of prayer; we also know that spiritual growth results through a strong prayer life. The necessity
of prayer has been proven to us time and again. Father has given us the global view to spur us
into action. Yet how do we go about strengthening our prayer life and accomplishing the will of
God? How do we offer the best possible prayers to God?
The basic formula is to relate to God through True Parents. When we talk about
Heavenly Father standing in front of His mansion wanting to embrace the children who come
home, we are also talking about the desire True Parents harbor. Prayer is a personal conversation
with God, yet Unificationists should always relate the contents through True Parents. Since we
cannot be physically close to True Parents too often, we must rely on our spiritual connection to
them. Prayer to God only makes sense in relationship to the Messiah.
We should pray for the higher purpose. And we should always begin by praising God.
We should next ask for protection, good health, power and love for our True Parents and
everything God has to offer them and the True Family.
Although it is not necessary to use the same order each time, it is also important to
pray for each of Father's ventures in detail—from witnessing work to business, to the
associations of ministers, professors, to our relief and social programs, and the infinite variety of
projects he has initiated in order to steer this world back on a course toward God. We should
always offer prayers that all leaders surrounding Father may be the best supports and mediators.
After these worldwide concerns have been covered, pray for work on the national level. Pray for
all members. Pray whatever comes into your heart and mind. Pray for your own family. Prayer
for your spouse and children is also public. Yet I urge you to consider not to spend too much
time praying for yourself unless you ask for wisdom to fulfill your mission, as well as for love
and power to accomplish it.
If everybody prays, then everybody will be prayed for. Just as you be- gin, you can
end by glorifying God—thanking Him for all that He has accomplished through others and
yourself. You will no doubt then enter a realm where you feel His presence more strongly than
when you began praying. As you open your heart to Him in a sincere way, He will also re- veal

369
His heart to you. And if He does that, your prayer will become most beautiful and meaningful to
you. You may not even want to stop.
Breaking through in Prayer
If you are really connected to God, you will be able to pray for anybody. And once
you break through, you will pray for everybody. I find that the closer I come to God in prayer,
the further my heart stretches to reach the ends of the earth.
When you are close to God you will even dig into the mud spiritually. You will feel
that you want to embrace even the dirtiest little child living in a thatched but in Mozambique.
Close your eyes a moment; can you visualize her? Yes, those are tears. Yes, she has fears. She
has no one to care for her. Her parents have gone; they died while looking for food in their hope
to keep her alive. Can you recognize that she needs love? Can you see her? Reach out your hand.
Reach out your arms. Embrace her in prayer. You automatically embrace God at the same time.
What have you experienced in prayer? When you praised God you no doubt got an
overwhelming response of His love flooding your heart and bathing your spirit. But if you ever
delved deeper with your heart, you may have experienced something that nearly knocked you
out! Tears might have run down your cheeks; you may have spoken with the tongues of angels.
That is because God was there. And God experienced it with you, even through you!
This experience is much more rewarding than anything you ever imagined. Your
target was His heart, and you hit the bull's-eye. The effect of that kind of prayer—mature, yet
tender—is both spectacular and breath- taking! When we pray, we should curb our tendency to
tell God what to do. Don't tell Him how much He should give you. He knows; after all, He is
your creator. He is your Father and Father knows best! He knows best what you can and cannot
handle. And He can see whether your container be- comes larger or contracts from day to day.
Once you can forget about yourself, you will be able to cry about your brother and
sister. And once you can do that, you will come to cry for humanity. The people of this world—
whether they live in the slums or the palaces—will seem incredibly near to you. Your heart may
melt just thinking about them. That is an experience you share with God. That is an experience
with love. You can then embrace the people who live in the desert, and those who live on the
plains. In your prayer you will spiritually pick them up in your arms. They will become so close
that you can almost feel their protruding bones against your skin. You can look into their eyes
and sec the blank stare of hunger and thirst—both physical and spiritual. And that is the moment
tears may begin to spill from your own eyes. You realize that they cannot even utter words to tell
you what is wrong. But you know. You know. For that is the moment that you have connected
with God in heart. You then begin to realize that those tears you shed are His tears, and the arrow
of sorrow ripping your heart in two, already pierced His heart long ago. What does it mean to
"break through?" In my understanding, it entails driving away evil forces, and burning away the
spiritual influence of Satan. Yet at the same time, it encompasses attracting good spirits. But
once you are constantly surrounded by good spirits, what could be left to "break through" to
reach God? If you are conscious that God is with you at all times, it will not be necessary to
spend a long time preparing to meet Him. You can just start talking right away—He is there.

370
 Before we meet with God in prayer, we should follow the rules of common etiquette
that we naturally extend to others. Make sure that externally you are well groomed and properly
dressed. Internally, prepare the gift of heart. Just as you ponder beforehand what you plan to talk
over with your parents, friend, or others you meet, think over what you want to talk about with
God. Speak to Him with eloquent frankness.
When we pray and feel the deep longing to meet God welling up within our heart, He
will manifest Himself to us. We must believe that we will meet Him, showing Him the sincerity
of our desire. And that is when He will be able to respond.
Experiencing a breakthrough in prayer is usually followed by a certain liberation
because your heart begins to open. Your true nature emerges; you feel peace and freedom. You
will probably step into a higher realm and feel the heart of God in extraordinary ways, something
apart from your everyday experiences. Try to lace such an encounter with true homage to our
Maker.
What obstacles hold us back from a real meeting with God? Who creates them? By
kneeling before God we must create a base for Him to come. We build a foundation to meet God
when we address Him as "Father," and by doing so we reject the premise that Satan holds that
position. It is important not to create a base for Satan in our daily lives, especially during prayer.
Even small thoughts or feelings, seemingly superficial and inconsequential, might be just enough
to give Satan the chance to invade. His invasions are pretentious and unwarranted. But when we
pray, we can penetrate so deep into the heart of God that we become impervious to Satan. If that
happens, he will have no recourse but to leave us.
It is not necessary to take time to meditate. You need an object in order to experience
some form of give and take of love. The greatest experiences come when you go into the
battlefield. But if you just withdraw and sit in the corner for an hour or so, you only succeed in
turning over again and again all that is within your mind and heart. To experience a spiritual
breakthrough and generate new experiences, give and take with someone or something is
necessary. And that can be done in prayer.
Religious leaders generally encourage us to pray strongly. But what does that actually
mean? My understanding is that a "strong" prayer is one of authority; we Unificationists do have
a certain credibility. As children of God who are following the Messiah, we are already afforded
a certain status.
When a person touches the perimeters of God's heart, he will be able to assume
authority from God. The force of your prayer can activate spirit world. Some people only touch
the bottom of a low spiritual realm when they pray. Some can't even reach that far. When they
hear the resonance of their own voice, they may give up because they cannot believe it can reach
the spirit world. Accepting that false assumption makes it easy for people to disband a life of
prayer and even cause them not to bother starting again. It takes courage to keep on persevering
in prayer when you are not sure where your prayer goes. You must realize that when we bow
before God and pray, we absolutely do come before Him. Breaking through to meet Him does
not always take an abundance of effort. If you aim to activate the good spiritual world, you must

371
do it for a higher purpose. Since the highest purpose is True Parents, it is best to pray to help
them fulfill their mission.
This is an age of great tension on earth and in spirit world. There- fore it is not to be
expected that if you break through to God in prayer, you are automatically guaranteed a
wonderful or uplifting feeling. But once you meet God in prayer, you don't want to miss such an
experience again, even if it means you must share His sorrow. The time for glorification and
happiness will come. Yet during this time, you will no doubt feel His pain once you break
through in prayer.
If you pray only a short or weak prayer more out of obligation than desire, you may
only reach one of the bottom realms of the spiritual world. Of course the spirits that live there
may offer you little things, such as parking places when you need them, or help you notice
bargains when you shop. But the results prayer can attain are far more glorious once you break
through these more fragile spheres of the spirit world.
It is up to you. If you have a strong but sincere prayer, shoot right through the spiritual
world, and shed tears of desperation, you will definitely meet God Himself. That will make the
difference in your prayers. You yourself determine whether you will experience certain
sensations and satisfactions. But if you really want to reach to God, I can assure you that He will
meet you in prayer.
There is a definite problem connected with prayer. The problem is, after entreating
God for an answer, we may get one we don't like! And that is precisely why some people refuse
to pray.
There is a great danger in praying to God. Things happen! You will probably become
more spiritually sensitive and attuned to the feelings of others. You may begin to hear things, see
things, and feel things like never before. But once you encounter such spiritual experiences, you
will be obligated to do certain things. If you pray simply to find happiness and joy, you may end
up experiencing tears and a feeling of anguish. We talk about break- ing through, feeling
exhilarated, or discovering the ultimate spiritual bliss. Yet have you ever had a breakthrough and
then spiritually visualized people who live in the slums of Bangkok or Haiti, or political
prisoners doing forced labor in the vast tundra of the Soviet Union? Such an experience makes
you weep, but that is one of the most real confrontations with God you could ever have.
Communication with God
Prayer is the most powerful mode of communication to reach God and the spirit
world. Through the path of prayer, we are able to exalt our God. After enduring such an eerie
silence throughout the centuries, any words of love we extend must ever-so-tenderly and gently,
grant Him tremendous relief.
Once we become one with God, we will no longer have to pray. We will simply feel
Him, act and speak His words, and accomplish His will. If God is always with you, you will find
that you talk to Him constantly because you feel His goodness floods your very soul. Your
thinking becomes like His. You merely think of God and you feel Him near. In other words, at

372
that time it is not just you but also God who feels; it is not only you, but also God who speaks
and God who loves.
Prayer becomes much more difficult once we separate from God. Yet the reverse is
also true: the closer we go to God, the fewer problems we will have praying. If we deviate from
our responsibility and allow obstacles to block our relationship with Him, we will have to pray in
order to once again refuel and reestablish communication.
But at this point, we are not perfected and all of us are in dire need of communicating
with God in prayer. We visualize the distance between ourselves and God and feel that we have
to "shoot high" in order to reach Him. In reality though, we should penetrate to reach the core of
our own soul, for that is where He can meet us. To pray silken words with quiet reverence is a
very different concept and practice from pounding the floor and yelling for God to come down.

But He is our true love. And we certainly would not pound the floor in order to attract
our lover's attention; we would offer soft words of love.
In many ways, we live in a world so different from God's. But there is a reason. The
story is the oldest in existence: God and man were separated from each other through the fall.
And it was our fault. In a sense, man turned on his heel and walked away from his Father. But
that places the next decision with us as well. Are we willing to take that all-important step and
walk back home to God? Were we to ask Him, He would not hesitate to tell us that He
desperately desires to reconcile and reconnect? The depth of our prayers tells Him how much our
desire matches His.
Don't allow any unnecessary gap to develop between you and God when you pray. Be
conscious of your closeness to God; strive to make skin contact with Him. Be so close that you
can feel His arms enfold and caress you. That takes purifying your heart but realize that your
willingness to do so is precious to Him. You have to abandon that outdated concept that you can
only have a king-servant relationship with Him. God must become your bridegroom or bride.
And when He does, you will naturally embrace Him at every possible moment. You can do that
through prayer.
Only when we allow space to grow between ourselves and God will we find it
necessary to walk through the spiritual bush and bramble to meet Him again. But if we ask God
to be with us through the day and don't entangle ourselves with Satan, He will comply.
Our God is there. We can talk to Him at any moment, at every moment. Prayer assists
us in finding harmony with the Eternal. He is as constant as the moon; even when from our
vantage point that moon appears only as a quarter moon, it is still there. It is just that part of it is
blocked from our view. It is perfectly fine to set prayer conditions and speak to your Heavenly
Father at a certain time or for a certain number of minutes. But be careful in limiting your
communication to only those times. I also urge you to dialogue with God when you see the
pictorial vistas of nature's dawns and twilights, or as you listen to the concert of God's voice in
the warbling spar- row and even the howl of the wolf. He is there. He is there. Become entranced

373
and mesmerized by the many mutations of His character and notice Him everywhere. Respond to
Him—by mouthing words or allowing your heart to project pictures of your feelings. Both are
types of prayers—your heart and feelings are able to penetrate the core of His soul. It is not
necessary to only consider "prayer" the verbal exchange you have with God as you sit on your
knees. It is a great deal more. Affinity and accord that you reach with God through prayer runs
the gamut—from those thoughts which remain in your mind, to the ones that are accompanied by
tears and shouted in desperation.
Some Unificationists have developed the unseemly habit of using the word "Father"
just to fill in time during prayer. I urge you to think of how God feels when you do that. If you
were talking to your friends, I doubt that you would say their names after nearly every breath.
Were you to do so, your conversation would be unnecessarily stiff and formal and not at all
comfortable or enjoyable? You would probably even come to dislike communication.
How do you feel about prayer? If you make it rigid and ceremonial, it is little wonder
that you may be averse to or even shun it. Of course, there may be times in prayer when you can
best express yourself just by saying "Father" or "How wonderful You are, Father." Such
expressions can emotion- ally elevate you and enmesh your heart with His. But those instances
are different from the times you use the word "Father" over and over in the same few sentences.
Prayer is a spiritual experience. It is a vehicle you can use to talk to God. Because it has the
power to open numerous avenues of heaven, try not to make it difficult or abstract. It should
become as normal as breathing and need not be arduous. Don't look for prayer strategies. The
best method is to be humble before God and simply opens your heart. Just be His child.
Sometimes we talk about breaking through certain stages in order to liber- ate ourselves in
prayer. But it is not absolutely necessary to wait for half an hour to break through. If you arc
looking for a way to break the ice, try sitting down and simply saying, "Let's talk." Honesty is
the best policy— even in prayer.
You can even invite God for a coffee break. I am sure He wouldn't mind sharing your
drink or snack. Don't think of prayer as only something official. It isn't. Remember that you talk
with your Heavenly Father in prayer. Conversation with friends is usually fulfilling and
satisfying, not organized and regimented. As friends, we often say and do things together that are
totally spontaneous. Conversing with God can be the same way. He is, after all, our best friend.
If you have never talked to God as you would talk to your own par- ems, why not try
it. Should it really be any different? If we claim that God is our Father and we want to
communicate with Him, why do we act in such an abstract and stilted way when we talk to Him?
Why do we push Him be- hind the clouds and regard Him as a fictitious and mystical being? We
surely don't view our physical parents in any superstitious or mysterious way. We talk with them
using everyday words. Simple and straightforward. Nothing artificial. It is my firm conviction
that God longs for us to talk to Him in that way.
To do so may take revising your concept of prayer; approach Him as you would
another person. Respect and love will come automatically, once you see Him in the right
perspective. Yes, of course we should look up to Him, just as we should revere our own parents.

374
But He is much more than that. He is King—our Creator; beyond that, He is so close to us and
our hearts. He becomes a real father-figure to us. The parent/child relationship is the closest
possible union because it is an association of solid oneness. We come from God. We are part of
Him, and when we pray, there is no need to be so abstract and purposely consider that He is so
far away. We do not need to yell as if He lived millions of miles from us. We only need to go
within ourselves, for that is where we can find Him!
I encourage you to refrain from using the words, "I want You to..." in your prayers.
Realize that it is not proper to give God orders. Even pre- ceding your request with "Please" is
not enough. God follows the universal spiritual laws. One of them is the law of attraction. And
captivating God's attention is precisely what you should work on each time you pray. When you
become a magnet of love, He will definitely be pulled toward you and then your dialogue can
begin. Otherwise, He may begin to put conditions on your relationship, turn around and start
commanding you.
If at the beginning of your prayer you connect with God and heaven, you will come to
experience what God feels. Priorities in your mission and even in your prayer life will be
revealed to you once you are able to perceive the heart of God. It is a one-way ticket from there.
But if you have only an intellectual exchange of ideas with God, you will not be on the right road
and will not be able to encounter Heaven. The formula and secret is to connect with God and
offer everything in the name of True Parents. Whatever else you do, make sure that you place
God in the center of your life.
Some people begin to pray, but unfortunately have not invited God. They force Him to
stay on the outside looking in. They go down on their knees and start talking but become so
wrapped up in the concepts they wish to talk about that spiritually they are not really "there."
Perhaps their personal problems become tangled up in their hearts; they cannot break through to
meet God. They may get stuck in superficial things or influences from the environment. The
contents of their prayers may be embellished with lovely words but might even be contrary to the
will of God. Prayer should never be for show or public display. It should be for the benefit of
God, the public purposes you pray for, as well as yourself.
In prayer we also have to overcome physical problems, fatigue, environmental
influences, jealousy, anger, even resentment. No matter what we do in prayer or action,
everything will turn out better if we first relate to God. No matter how much God may want to
communicate, we must initiate the dialogue. But soon enough God will speak through us, and the
words we hear will no longer solely be our own.
If all day long we are primarily involved with secular matters and are coarse and gruff
spiritually, how can we all of a sudden begin to chat with God? It may feel too incongruous if
you have been angry or negative to suddenly become gentle and spiritually elevated enough to
manage a deep talk with Him. It is much easier to pray to God at any given time if you are in
constant communication with Him already. It is best to leave the house with a prayer on your lips
and with a longing for God in your heart. Keep a meditative and prayerful attitude throughout the
day.

375
 When we make prayer a way of life, it will become as normal as breathing.
Communication with God can be tremendously intoxicating, even making us feel physically
heady. But if we think of it as something we are forced to do at certain points of the day or
evening, it could become laborious and exhausting.
If we inhale and exhale spiritually, we automatically pray in all that we do. That is
when we will be in continuous communication with our God, either consciously or
subconsciously. Even though we may not form the exact words on our lips, "Father, do you feel
that, too?" every time we feel something, through our prayer we can become one with Him and
eventually He will dwell within us. It is when we can project true love that we will experience
just what God feels. Look upon prayer as a celebration!
Just as every day is different, each prayer is also unique. You could depict a particular
experience in prayer as one tremendous and overwhelm- ing feeling, while you might describe
yet another prayer with such words as "poetic," "beautiful," even "apocalyptic." Still another
could be recalled as a great battle. Yet we cannot help admitting that there are those times when
we roll our eyes toward heaven and say, "Well, here I am. Now what?"
Try as we might, it may be virtually impossible to make each prayer exceptional or
outstanding. Yet we can attempt to make each one full of vitality and textured with variety and
spice. To do this, I find it best to start slowly. Say a few words, a sentence; stop a second. Then
go on. Grope through any spiritual darkness and detect where God is. Discover what God might
be feeling at the moment. Even though this might seem like an un- usual concept, I believe His
moods change as often as our own. What you speak with your heart must not be vetoed by your
body. If the emotions in your heart are rather quiet and not so vibrant or exuberant, then just go
slowly. The fiber of such a prayer could nicely complement God's temperament at the time.
God wants to be approached in various ways and under different circumstances. For
the sake of both of you, He doesn't want your prayers to be routine or tedious. If you are in the
mood to love Him, then use silky words; He will cherish them. Smile. Light up His life. But if
you feel really alive and full of energy, you might want to sing Him a song. Then again, you
might wish to invite Him to dance the waltz or even the Charleston with you. Go ahead. Be a bit
daring. Most important is not just what you say, but also that you communicate with Him. In the
intimate relationship of prayer, you can do most anything!
How must God feel when a person says, "Good evening Heavenly Father, I welcome
You..." He is already there. After all, wherever you live is actually His home. If you don't have a
good relationship with Him, He may only come once a month. Then you should say, "Welcome
God. Long time no see." But watch out! He might turn around and say, "Oh, you. I almost forgot
about you."
Pray with your heart. Although it is perfectly natural to use your mouth, tongue and
lips as you pray, the most important thing is to pray with your whole heart. Stand and face your
God as you pray. No matter what else is going on around you, just be concerned about meeting
Him. After you say, "Father, it's me." He'll say, "I know." And then it will be your turn again.

376
But what should you do once the introduction is done? He may help you along by expressing, "I
am so glad you came." Why not respond by stirring up all the sincerity from the very bottom of
your soul and admit, "You know that You are the one I want to be close to. I really love You.
Experiencing Your love is much better than anything else in the world. I don't want to leave You
ever again. When I am around You, I feel value as Your child. I wish everybody knew You as
well as I do."
Such words may sound quite "gutsy" and down-to-earth, but they re- ally
communicate. Soon enough you will find out that He is more than your friend. He will not only
respond as your companion, but also as your col- league, ally, and parent.
It is possible to talk things over with God in prayer. You are able to report to Him
what you did during the day. You may even argue with Him, saying You really need His help in
such-and-such a situation.
Your communication with Him can take many forms. God is the head of the biggest
corporation—the universe—and He has absolute power to activate a host of resources. You are
one of the board of directors and must report to the chairman of the board—God. But once you
do, He has the power to send down a "labor force" of spiritual beings. And the best part is that
they don't belong to a union and won't go on strike. As soon as He merely pushes a button, they
all respond. If necessary, tell Him that you need a legion of spirits to help you achieve your goal.
If you are sure to im- press upon Him that they can't just bring pick axes but that bulldozers are
necessary to get the job done, He'll also see to that! Communication with God can bring amazing
results.
During my first years in the movement, I really learned what it is like to pray
constantly. I would lay on the cement floor with only a blanket covering me. But I also covered
myself with a blanket of prayer, and subsequently had the most beautiful visions. I could hardly
sleep because I was praying all the time; I even woke up from the sound of my own voice in
prayer. I was so used to praying that sometimes it became hard for me to stop. At that time, very
few people responded to my witness. Although I tried every day to talk to people, I found that by
far it was God who gave me the greatest response. I felt like the Lone Ranger—just looking up at
the stars and the sky and talking to my love, my God. I felt as though I lived in another world, a
world far different from the one occupied by the people I passed on the street.
If you feel similarly, I want to warn you that it is very difficult to reenter the "real
world" again once you experience the taste of such intimate and real communication with God.
Religious people live in society but try not to be of society. Guard against falling back into your
old habits and customs or becoming entrapped by the lures Satan uses to break down your
resistance. The best way to do that is to continuously include God in your life at all times.
When I pioneered, I had a daytime job in a bookstore and went witnessing in the
evenings. But I found that before going out witnessing, I needed to pray for an hour. I needed to
"sew" my cloak of prayer protection. Even this one hour gave me the breath of life I needed in
order to sustain the spiritual pain I experienced when witnessing. I was so often rejected as I
walked through the streets every evening. I wanted to talk to people; I wanted to pray with

377
people. But they turned a deaf ear. The only one who did not reject me, the only one who was
always ready and willing to listen to me, was my Heavenly Father. And that is why I prayed to
Him with such constancy and such longing. Without that communication, I don't know what
would have happened. The feeling of love in my heart was tremendously scintillating. And year
after year it increased as did the intensity of my prayer life.
Become spiritual. If you allow your prayer life to wane, you will just have to climb up
the ladder to God once again. But each time you try, Satan may succeed in shaking it so hard,
you could fall off completely. Change the way you talk throughout the day. Speak about more
spiritual things than secular things. What you are having for dinner is important, and which team
won the series is interesting, but you won't succeed in getting to Heaven by discussing those
things. Realize that whether talking to your spouse, children, brothers and sisters, or neighbors,
you actually see the face of God and communicate with Him. Try to discover what things arc
important to God and even in the "prayer" of normal conversation, do your best to minister to
Him.
Even a non-believer reverts to prayer during a war. When the bullets come from all
sides, and in his mind the person already hears the strains of the requiem for his own funeral, he
may proceed to yell to God, Allah, or Yahweh from the deepest part of his own soul, "Help me!"
At that moment, he becomes extremely serious. Even though such a person might have professed
previously that he was anti-religious, it is amazing what lung power he has when he cries out for
the Divine One. All of a sudden, God becomes his last hope.
But I don't believe God can be happy if we call upon Him only in times when our
stomachs are quivering in fear and we can't do anything about the situation. No, He is our Father
and He needs us to communicate with Him at all times, not just in our dire need.
One problem we may have in praying is that we always desire to feel something. We
may always want to cry or feel God embrace us. Yet it is best if we could realize that whether or
not we feel something, prayer is prayer. To me, God is such a reality. Even if I just say, "Father,"
I know He is there. Whether my eyes are closed or open, does not matter. I know He is there; I
feel Him touch my soul.
Try to keep in mind that the tone of voice you use in prayer does make a difference.
Think how you react to a person's voice. Your heart can be soothed or turned upside down just
by the intonation or inflection you detect in the person's voice. Shouldn't it also make a
difference to God?
Since we build up daily experiences with God and people as we wit- ness, we should
use the time of our evening prayer to report everything to Him. God actually expects and waits
for each of us to communicate with Him every day. He becomes disappointed because some
people don't go to Him regularly, and some not at all. Realizing this, why not start to pray with
much more enthusiasm and endearment from the very next time. If from now on we make a more
conscious effort to live our prayer life conscientiously and do not try to cheat God, I am sure He
will forgive our past digressions.

378
Prayer
There arc many ways to talk to God. But whatever else you say, don't forget to thank
Him for being so instrumental in any success that was achieved. And then you both can shed
tears of joy that He could truly claim the day. Remember the byword—we. No matter what was
accomplished, it was because God joined your team; each of us makes a powerful unit when we
allow Him to participate and especially when we ask Him to be captain. Some result is gained
each day due to a partnership with God—either tangibly or through the payment of invisible
indemnity. And that is something to praise Him for daily.
Some days you may not feel as though you are able to offer Him any tangible results.
Yet He will rejoice if in spite of the circumstances, you were grateful that you could pay some
indemnity.
When you come before your Heavenly Father, it is normal to want to report only the
most beautiful things. And that is one motive to make you strive to do your best. If you did not
do your best for God, it is only natural that you would feel uncomfortable reporting to Him in the
evening; you would feel pangs of conscience as well as anguish. But don't let that matter. God
wants to hear from you anyway.
As described in Acts, the people at Pentecost prayed and fasted together. If we desire
the same spiritual outpouring that occurred at Pentecost to happen in our lives, we must not
consider prayer life as something done for a few minutes in the morning and perhaps an hour in
the evening. We must keep communicating with God during the day as well. We need prayer
until we reach perfection. And as long as we still need to pray, we must pray constantly. If you
pray for only a minimum amount of time, you will eventually use up the power you generated,
and become weaker as a result. You need to replenish your supply of spiritual fuel. In order to
stay constant as a powerful ambassador for God, you have to refuel all the time. As the Bible
urges, each of us should "pray without ceasing."
We have to be a "walking prayer" and come to the point that we can talk to God
without getting down on our knees, closing our eyes, or folding our hands. We need to include
Him in whatever we are doing at all times. Know that wherever you are, He is right beside you
and embraces you. We must consciously pray with our whole being—all our faculties must be in
unison and concordance. We must feel harmony within ourselves, and in harmony with the
Eternal.
Attitude and Prayer
I would suggest to pray for yourself only when it is to fulfill a higher purpose. It is
fine to pray, "Father, I ask for the power to subjugate Satan so that I can ultimately serve and
love many people and fulfill Your will." Asking for wisdom for the same purpose is also a
responsible attitude. But if you pray to have certain feelings, personal benefits, or spiritual
experi- ences, make sure that is the last item you mention. The best formula is focusing on God
and True Parents in prayer. Pray that you can help allevi- ate the burden of their mission and
their responsibility. That is definitely the higher purpose.

379
 When you pray, give it all you've got! Rather than expecting some- thing in return or
praying out of a certain duty, pray with the attitude of wanting to pour out your heart as a
payment to allow God to touch the hearts of others.
Don't pray just to experience emotional release. If it happens, accept it as a bonus, but
it is best to concentrate on praying to serve God. Pray to bring glory to Him. Pray to console His
heart. Report to Him. Offer yourself in prayer. When you are totally one with the words of your
prayer, you sacrifice yourself on the altar of God. That is the attitude of "offering" a prayer. I
think that some people have a misconception about praying for their families, perhaps even
feeling that it is wrong to do so. But if you regard your spouse and children as belonging to the
world, then to pray for them also encompasses the public purpose. However, start by praising
God and praying for True Parents. End up by praying for your family and lastly for yourself.

All of us like to receive praise and compliments. Is God any different? Tell Him,
"Father, You are really wonderful." That will catch His interest and He'll say, "Oh? Keep on
talking! Tell Me more!" When you continue your praise and adoration, all of heaven opens up.
The highest spirits in the spirit world and the angels in the angelic world have the mission to
glorify God; when they hear you pray in such a way, they will naturally respond and chime in.
God must be given the credit He deserves. Always be sure to offer Him any praise you
have received, rather than keeping it for yourself. While you might deserve a pat on the back,
realize that you accomplish some- thing only because God worked through you. Give God the
credit for sending True Parents, and then commend Him for all results that they have achieved.
When we pray to honor God, and we respect all things with a proper attitude, God will be
touched and may even shed tears. It is not often that He hears words of tribute. But we can case
the pain in His heart by praying to Him with accolade!
Even when Father was in prison and undergoing the worst torture, he never prayed for
himself. What an example he is! If you say, "Heavenly Father, I want to do great things for
You," and you mean it sincerely, God will acknowledge your commitment. You need to talk
with such honesty that God accepts what you pray for. He can ascertain quickly whether you
want it for your own glory or His. And God can tell if you will keep it for your own personal
gain or whether you will multiply it many times over. Both our attitude and motivation are very
apparent to Him.
We must consecrate whatever we offer to God in prayer. It is only natural that you feel
good when you have something gratifying to report. If you have great success, you feel so good
it may be hard to contain your joy. But if you have no tangible result even though you worked
hard, you probably feel quite spiritually drained and would rather not pray. Offer even this
feeling in prayer. If you have to repent for a lack of results each and every time you pray, you
could easily feel discouraged. And that is just enough to give Satan the opportunity to take
whatever results were achieved. The attitude we bring and hold in prayer determines who is able
to make claim. Having nothing at all to report is shameful; doing nothing for God after He has
given you His truth, is painful for both of you. If something sad or unfortunate happened in the

380
course of your work, report it in prayer. At least some action came about; you and Heavenly
Father can cry together.
Bringing visible results is not of utmost importance. What matters most is that you
pour yourself into your work, and that you develop sincerity and the right attitude. If you can do
that, don't be concerned whether or not tangible results were achieved. You can be assured that
you did your best; God will view and accept that as success. The most important thing is that you
kept active and made some progress toward perfecting your heart.
Even though many people may not respond visibly, we naturally influence them when
we witness or fundraise. Many people are exposed to the word of God through our efforts. As
well, spiritual beings receive benefit. On the days we do not bring God an impressive result, we
should keep in mind that by being active we did pay indemnity, which contributes to restoration.
Indemnity is demanded for any kind of progress to occur. Yet we must realize it can
be lost to Satan if it is not consecrated with either a prayerful attitude or prayer itself.
We must realize that if we decide to go to bed or rise without praying, we run great
risk that our day can be taken by Satan rather than God. God has tremendous understanding. If
you are sometimes extremely tired or in a great rush in the morning, just admit it. He is gratified
when He sees how hard we work, and under such conditions He is more than willing to for- give
our inability to pray an intense and long prayer. Again, the key word is attitude. If we take even a
small moment to pray in sincere offering, He has the grounds to claim it.
If you go through the motions of praying for a specific amount of minutes simply
because others around you are doing that, do not expect to reach the heart of God. But if you
pray because you have a great desire to meet God and are pushed by His spirit, you will summon
incredibly deep feelings for Him and from Him.
Go to your place of prayer—whether in your home or in church—with that kind of
attitude. Don't he concerned with the environment or with the person to your right or left. Go
only with the intention of meeting your God. Begin your prayer by announcing that you must
talk to Him. Tell Him things directly; it does not matter if anyone else listens to you. We each
have a personal relationship with Him. If you focus on God, in a few seconds you won't hear
anything and the influence of the environment will fade away. When you are deeply involved in
prayer, you will not be interested in what is going on around you. As we pray, we must have the
attitude of wanting to offer something to God, not just receive something for ourselves. Even
though we may feel no response to our prayer, when we persevere, we succeed in praying
without compromise.
The proper attitude is to pray for the sake of others and not for ourselves. We should
make our prayers public ones, not ones which are childish or selfish. If we really want to meet
God, we must disclose the depth of our longing for Him. Truly, prayer is both indemnity and a
real battle. But it is a daily offering each of us should make to God.
The Role of Heart

381
 Our heart must pray—not only our mind and will. Once we close our eyes, we should
try to meet Him in that realm, not needing to look for Him in anything external; He abides right
inside the home of our heart.
I cannot stress enough how prayer must be a heartfelt, not just an intellectual, process.
The emotions flowing from the heart should revolve around God and involve Him.
When we pray with humility and honesty, we will retain our integrity as a child of
God. We don't need to utilize certain methods or patterns to relate to God. Our spirit can relate to
His spirit. It is as simple as that.
Just tell Him, "Father, I have had a really tough time meeting You to- day." When you
do that with an open heart, He will scoop you up in His arms. Even if you aren't completely sure
He is there, if you feel a slight rocking motion, realize that He is cradling you.
When spoken from the heart, even the simplest of prayers can elevate us. But as long
as we attempt to hide something or try to approach Him without candor, it is as if we keep the
door to our heart blocked. We have to offer our lives to God, constantly giving and surrendering
ourselves and our hearts to Him.
Prayer conveys that part of our heart that is imbued with the tender- ness of God's
own. Our voice and the words we speak are merely symbols and vehicles to divulge the emotions
living within our heart. How do we do that? We should line up the conveyor belt of prayer and
direct it toward God. Then we should set it at a certain speed and push all the packages of love
from our heart straight up to Him. Our words of prayer just assist in getting something across to
Him, but the important thing is what is behind them. What do they communicate? Since the
voice is the carrier of the heart, it must cooperate in order to convey the message properly. If the
voice goes too fast, the heart cannot keep up with or accompany it.
What is important in prayer is not the amount of words that are spoken, or even the
speed and volume. It is the intensity of heart that we permit to flow. Quality, not quantity. Slow
down. Let your heart speak rather than your intellect. Try to steer away from using formulas.
Sometimes you may be so determined to pray certain things which are timely and consequently
you pray about every day, your tongue may become tied as you try to re- member the words you
think you have to speak. But God is always ready to hear new things—challenges and ideas,
experiences, or feedback from the revelations and inspirations that He bestows upon you. These
are the things which He hopes you will talk about with Him. Therefore, be more serious than too
carefree. Aim every word you pray to reach the heart of God. He has been waiting to feel that
love from you for a long time.
Do you use the vernacular when you pray? Or do you try to impress God by
incorporating words you heard other people use? When you are natural, your heart will shine and
He cannot help but be attracted to you. The core of our love penetrates heaven as we pray. God is
love, and love is the only way to connect to Him. Our heart sends, God's heart re- ceives, and
vice versa. Since prayers are begun with either heart or intel- lect, it is most important to season

382
your heart before you pray. You may start off stumbling at first but you will build up momentum
to walk and then run; eventually you can even fly!
Many times we may have problems to formulate our thoughts and feelings. Our heart
may not be able to cooperate quickly enough and unfortunately, that is the moment when our
intellect may take over. But that is also when the problems start. The heart should be like the
main generator and the intellect, an auxiliary one. The intellect is not as adequate or powerful as
the heart, nor does it shine as brightly.
Prayer and Our Position
Have you ever said, "Oh Father, I just want to tell You that You are magnificent. All I
want to do is glorify and praise You. You are so great! You did this so beautifully...." That is a
prayer prayed from a position of authority, not simply a prayer of petition. When you pray in
such a way, God recognizes you as His child. And you yourself feel that you are His child, but
competent enough to evaluate what He is doing. You are already a somebody, not a slave or a
beggar. If you stand up and say, "Praise God!" you do it from the position of victor.
As Messiah, Father pleads for the world. Because he intervenes, God has postponed a
certain level of judgment. Yet God and True Parents hope that we will follow that same pattern
and stand in as arbitrator for many others. You can plead and make bargains with God. You can
even argue with God. Abraham did. Why not inspire God! Tell Him, "Let's make a deal! I'll do
this and that if You do that and this."
Prayer is an open hearth in which many kinds of spiritual fires can be started. Prayers
of pleading can ignite God's heart as well as our own. Prayers of promise can be offered. Prayers
of battle can be undertaken and fought. Your place of prayer could be considered a courtroom in
which God is the judge, Satan the accuser, and the Messiah acts as defender. In prayer, you take
the position of a messiah—or defender—and plea bargain for people in the name of True
Parents. You say, "Yes, Father, I know they have sinned, but please remember that the
circumstances were such-and- such. Look, they have already turned back to You." God listens
and nods in agreement. Even Satan has to concede. When you present your case thusly, your
prayer comes to take on great meaning. Sometimes you can proclaim to both the judge and the
accuser that you are willing to pay a certain price for a person. For example, you can offer to fast
or pray on his behalf. And when you are victorious, the accuser may feel dejected but must
admit, "Since you have already paid so much, I am forced to let the person go." According to
God's law, Satan must release the person, or the individual will at least receive a lesser
punishment. It is like a court battle. When you pray and want to stand in for all of humanity or
for a certain person, be sure to visualize God—not Satan—as the judge. A judge has to uphold
the law. This is something Satan cannot do. He can only accuse; God is the only one who can
judge by the law of Heaven.
At some point during the trial the accuser might pipe up, "But that person is terrible.
He did this and that. Don't forget that he abandoned You, God! By rights he's still mine!" Even if
the tone of voice Satan used makes you shake, and your knees knock, stand up and claim, "Yes,
it's true that he did that. But look at how much he paid in retribution for that mistake! And if

383
that's not enough, I want to pay part of his debt." If you make such a commitment, God is then
free to make a decision or pass sentence accordingly. Although invisible, those kinds of deals are
going on constantly when we witness. When we can do that with confidence, our prayer will
begin to have great impact and influence in the spirit world.
Have you ever listened to the prayers offered by a child? They are so sweet and
simple. "Dear God, bless Daddy and Mommy. And bless me too, please! Please bless grandma
and auntie and my friends. Amen." Most of the time children don't offer their prayers in the name
of Christ.
A more mature person has no doubt advanced in his vertical relation- ship with God
and Christ and therefore prays for a wider spectrum. He may pray for his neighbor, for his
church and minister, and usually even offers his prayers through Christ.
Where do Unificationists stand? I believe that in our position we should work on
consoling the heart of God. We should be so involved with God, True Parents, and the rest of the
world that we want to help Him distribute the blessing to others, not wanting to receive it
ourselves. We know that the heart of God has suffered for many thousands of years. And our
prayers should reflect this knowledge and our deep desire to help alleviate that pain.
Prayer and Action
The greatest part of prayer is battling against Satan and standing in for other people.
Prayer is an indemnity condition. It is a building block used to erect the Kingdom of God. We
know that we should always bring a substantial offering. But by itself, prayer is not effective.
Prayer and action must be one. It is similar to the foundation of faith and the foundation of
substance (as explained in the Principle) which work together to create the foundation to receive
the Messiah.
It is a waste of time to pray if you don't act after you pray. We can make substantial
gain if we talk to God as we work. Working can even be looked upon as prayer.
I consider the time I spend talking to you as prayer. The words I ex- press do not come
solely from my mind or my heart. I communicate with God at the same time I talk with you.
Even if I am physically exhausted, the more I talk to you, the more I am vitalized with spiritual
power and energy.
Sometimes I have worked until I felt completely dead tired. When you are that tired
physically, it is difficult to even think straight. I have been so tired that I just couldn't pray. I
went to Father and confessed, "Father,
I' m on the go all the time. Sometimes I am so tired that I cannot even pray anymore.
What should I do?" His answer really surprised me. He said, "Well if that's the case, you don't
have to pray."
Prayer is a condition and action its realization. If you work harder but pray less, you
may achieve even more results. Perhaps you think that if you don't pray enough, you won't be
able to work well. I have found that with a substantial quantity of prayer, it is possible to just go

384
on. In such a case, act more and even pray less. But make the prayers you pray, ones of quality.
In our evening prayer we might promise certain things to God, yet the next morning we may find
it hard to get out of bed. Do you automatically have more energy when you spend a lot of time
praying? Of course, it is available and the spirit world will cooperate with you, but if you pray so
much that you become completely exhausted, then you will be unable to work enough to fulfill
your prayer. Pray as much as you can but do much more than you pray. Use common sense, and
even beseech God to share His insight with you.
Prayer and action are interwoven. Prayer without action cannot be accepted by God.
When you make promises to God, you have to keep them. The only way that is possible is
through action. If you do not strive to accomplish what you pray about, your prayer life will
become shallow. Try to live with the same intensity you developed during prayer. You will see
the confirmation of whatever you received in prayer infused throughout your activities during t
he day. We must be constantly acting on God's behalf and then report to Him.
If you make big promises in prayer but don't act on them, God will be forced to cast
wary eyes upon you. But I am sure that none of us wants to become a person God cannot trust.
The Power of Prayer
If you feel completely worn out at the end of the day, your cloak of prayer power was
not thick enough; Satan was able to penetrate it with his arrows. If you got hurt or became
spiritually paralyzed, I suggest you spend some time reweaving a heavier lining in your cloak of
prayer.
All of us need to develop a stronger prayer life, not just during the times specified for
prayer. It is during the moments between our designated prayer times that we must continuously
communicate with God. We are exposed to satanic aggression through our work. In one sense, it
is a miracle that we are all as spiritually strong as we are. But we need to be protected spiritually
in order to be the channels God can use.
It has been my experience that any question I have will be answered through
communicating with God. We all are deluged with problems and dilemmas every day. In order to
discover solutions to our problems, we should make the greatest possible effort to relate to God
and True Parents in prayer. If we pray many short prayers during the day, we will have an ample
supply of spiritual power from which to draw.
All of us struggle in prayer. Perhaps not every day, perhaps to different degrees, but
nonetheless, we each must do our best to overcome the difficulties attached to sustaining a
healthy life of faith. When we banish the satanic forces through prayer, we will be able to feel
God. But if we have had a miserable day, it is hard to pray with calmness and act as if nothing
bad happened. We are still in pain, and we have to do everything we can to gain back our inner
perspective. If we burn with the desire to be liberated through prayer, it can happen. But if we
always pray only out of duty, we may no longer believe that we can be exonerated of our sins.
Rather, we should approach God even with our pangs of conscience and toss them on the flames
of His bonfire of love. By our asking for forgiveness, He can purify all that is dirty and evil. We

385
can accuse Satan and chase him away. You misunderstand if you think prayer is just a soothing
experience. Once you have chased the evil away, received forgiveness, and felt the presence of
God, any mistakes which you made during the day are forgiven through a prayer of repentance.
Then calmness comes. But don't stay in the swell of calmness. Stir up the ocean of spirit world
again: keep fighting on behalf of someone else. Don't waste time praying just to feel good. It is
fine for a few minutes, but then get desperate again. Just lower your head and ram through any
battlements that stand in your way; suffer for other people. Once you eliminate your own
problems, remember the millions and billions of others who have problems.
Yet once you have acquired inner composure, you will find that a bonus is the spiritual
power and strength you feel. Once you get rid of your own problems, you will have the capacity
before heaven and hell to go out and fight on a higher level. You will feel the surge of power
going through you and may even experience the amazing invincibility of God. The more you
pray for the higher purpose, the more God will remain and work with you. And your capacity
can increase from moment to moment.
When you have a strong and consistent prayer life, you will naturally build up a prayer
cloak around yourself. But if you do not wrap it around yourself properly, Satan will have a
much easier time to rip it off your shoulders, penetrate, and even reach the core of your heart.
The vibrations you feel at those times may cause you to suffer greatly. He would much rather
have you wrap yourself around yourself than a cloak of prayer, and he will wage war against you
in hopes that you will do things his way. Yet you can diffuse this kind of suffering through
cultivating prayer power.
When we find ourselves in environments which feel evil or make us fearful, we may
eventually suffer from overexposure. A cloak of prayer will protect us from becoming hurt, but
we will continually have to repair any rips and tears made by Satan. Make yours out of thick
material which is both water-resistant and tear-proof, not just to protect yourself but also so that
when your cloak touches another person, you will burn away the evil forces from around him,
and he will feel the impact of God's love and hope. Sometimes you have such a powerful prayer
you can't believe it re- ally happened. But all of a sudden, it's over and you wonder what hit you.
You may even need to pinch yourself to discover if you are still awake. Even after that kind of
experience, you may think your prayer was still quite insignificant, and that it did not even
penetrate the spirit world. Yet in the sight of God, you may have made an impact which had
more effect than you think.
The more people for whom you are responsible, the more you need to pray. If you are
a leader and cannot pray, you won't be able to accomplish much, nor will you be able to
spiritually "carry" those people. A leader who prays diligently and constantly, gains both
spiritual power and physical energy to lead his people.
The power of prayer is remarkable. Learn how to pray, how to project yourself close
to God. Great benefits can be received from prayer. Believe that heaven responds whenever you
talk to God.

386
 The power of prayer is tangible. If you become a powerful personality, a person
recognized as having a strong prayer life and being active for God and True Parents, a host of
spirits will work and cooperate with you, supporting and inspiring you. They will create all kinds
of miracles to help further your work.
If you work for God each day, you will accumulate great spiritual power. You may
help people just by coming close to them. You may even be filled with the power to drive away
evil spirits or take away physical illness. You will actually be able to command legions in the
spiritual and angelic worlds to do many great things here on earth— from protecting Father to
further- ing the global mission.
Cooperation of the Spirit World
Through prayer we can become sensitive to spiritual beings, ena- bling them to guide
us what to do, where to go, and even where not to go. But for them to cooperate with us, we must
pray. Take for granted that the spirit world works with you. You need that kind of solid
confidence. Before something can happen, you have to believe it can be so.
Have you ever considered that prayer is a kind of witnessing? You are not just talking
to God. At the same time God hears your voice, there are thousands and millions of spirits who
listen to your prayer. In fact, they are mobilized to help answer your prayers. But in order for
them to be activated, you have to touch their hearts with your sincerity and honesty. And once
you do, they will pour out their compassion and assist you. So many of them know that they are
able to spiritually elevate only through their cooperation with us.
But if your prayers are superficial, you will find it nearly impossible to touch the
hearts of spiritual beings. If that is the case, realistically you cannot expect much help at all.
However, if you give everything you have and move away the mountains blocking your spiritual
path, legions of spiritual beings will be only too glad to help you. Be a mountain mover!
Righteous spiritual beings will definitely cooperate with us. Many such spirits will be
inspired even to pray along with us. Yet they will also respond by acting upon the requests we
make in our prayers. If we pray in determination to witness to many people, they will do their
best to influence people to respond to us. Spiritual beings are definitely with us—igniting,
cooperating, responding—especially as we pray.
Believe in spirit world. Perceive how our prayer vigils and prayer life affect it. Believe
that spiritual beings hear, pray, and work with us. Prayer is the means through which we
announce our cooperation with God and True Parents. And it is the vehicle that drives away evil
forces. Through our prayers, millions of waves of spiritual fire purify the spiritual environment.
Even when we don't feel the effect of that heat, many spiritual beings do. Project your prayer into
the spirit world. We have to realize what goes on in spirit world when we pray. An incredible
amount of energy is generated by us. But this does not simply dissipate into nothingness. We
affect spirit world by our work and our prayer. The energy of our prayers may be used in our
own immediate work or elsewhere. But that is up to God, not us. If we have faith that spirit
world is with us when we go to God in prayer, a host of spirits will be waiting to receive our

387
request. As we pray, we must he in the position to direct and elevate those spirits who unite with
us. Even though the spiritual world itself is not governed by time and space, spiritual beings
begin to expect you if you pray at the same time every day.
We should pray out loud so that heaven will understand our proclamation to restore
the world. When we acknowledge spirit world, spiritual beings are able to activate and lead
people by influencing them through dreams, visions, or experiences.
As we go deeper and deeper into prayer, we feel more love for people, even for those
on the other side of the world. What was perhaps superficial in the beginning becomes more
intense. We merely looked at the surface before. Through deep prayer, we dig into the cells of
God's heart and mind—into the vast expanse of God Himself. The response from heaven can be
so great that we may even have spiritual experiences. We may feel tremendous heat, hear things,
see things, or encounter other manifestations from spirit world. The spirits want to make their
presence known to us. They want to cooperate with the contents of our prayers. And through
some experiences they may just let us know that they stand with us in unison before God.
God's Response to Prayer
If we pray out loud, we receive the grace of God even through our own words. When
those words resonate, God lavishes His mercy upon us. We may hear the words of another
person during unison prayer, but even through them God may shower certain blessings upon us.
And they may bring us to tears, helping us to cultivate and nurture a closer relationship with
Him. If you hear someone praying from the depths of his heart, you cannot help but be touched.
That is how the grace of God works. We have great power to inspire each other even through our
prayers. We may even receive more inspiration than the person who speaks those words to God.
Cherish all the ways God uses to reach you. As you do, you construct an additional
room on the pavilion of your heart. And with a much greater capacity, you will find it that much
easier to respect and love others.
God has tremendously sensitive ears. No matter how loudly or how quietly you
speak—even those moments you are silent—God can hear the very beating of your heart's
vibrations. Yet it is best to pray loudly enough to hear your own voice. If you do that, you can
more easily concentrate on forming word patterns and through the resonance of your own voice,
you will receive the windfall of God's benevolence. In fact, have you noticed how often He
answers you in your own voice?
Because of the stain left by the fall, all human beings are impure; we all shelter a
certain amount of impurity which we try to shield from the eyes of others. But we are never able
to successfully hide this from God; no matter what we do, God's keen insight always sees those
specks of dirt within us. However, He does not appreciate it if we dwell on our impurities as we
pray. He notices when we constantly berate ourselves for being sinners. But such filth clogs our
spiritual pores and makes us tense up; we then be- come less able to inhale the spiritually
refreshing air of God's love which He attempts to breathe into our lungs. We may feel ashamed
and unworthy, but when we try to sweep the grime under the carpet of pretense, it becomes much

388
harder to nurture a mutually beneficial and open mode of communion with God. Besides, His
eyes can ignore that grime when we speak more with resolution to do great things than belittle
ourselves for what we have not done. There is no need to be tense. Kneel before God. Have you
forgotten that if you are blessed, He has already forgiven your sins? Even if you are not yet
blessed, be assured that it is just a matter of time.
God desires to respond to our prayers, but we must set the condition of daily
repentance and seek forgiveness for any small mistake we make. Who has the right to keep you
away from God and block Him from replying to your prayers? No one. Absolutely no one.
Every word of prayer is concurrently a proclamation to God and Satan. When you
profess your loyalty is to God and not Satan, God has a base to claim you. Every word of prayer
is like taking one step on a ladder that you continue to climb toward Heaven. Cut off from the
secular world and talk to God from the depths of your heart. If you really begin to disclose to
God the secrets you have tucked away from all others, you will experience God gathering you in
His arms and cradling you. And isn't that exactly the response you were praying for?
You will find that each prayer you pray is different depending upon the time, place,
mood, and circumstance. Even if you pray about the same basic things, you still have a unique
experience each time you pray. Al- though it can be due to you or your environment, it can also
be because of God. At certain times the spirit world is much closer and involved in our activities.
Sometimes amazing progress is made in spirit world and if we pray at those times, we will be
showered with unexpected blessings. There- fore the more we pray, the more we will be able to
perceive. But I have discovered that if we are not spiritually attuned and just concentrate on the
menial duties of our daily work, we can unconsciously forfeit our chance to receive God's
blessings because we perceive nothing but the ordinary.
We each have a radar station inside our heart; make sure you never turn yours off.
Through it, you can detect the spirit world. Of course, if your device malfunctions, it is
imperative that you have it repaired quickly. But when it works well, no matter what you do, you
will perceive whatever is happening in the spirit world. If God wants to talk to you in response to
your questions or prayers, but you have shut down your listening apparatus for the day, how will
you ever be able to hear His voice?
Prayer is never exclusively for ourselves but rather should be directed toward the
public purpose. Sometimes we are tested by God and don't immediately feel any great emotions
during prayer. He wants to see how un- conditional we are and whether we are still willing to
fulfill our obligation, despite the obvious lack of any response from Him.
Let God take the efforts and energy you offer Him through prayer. Let Him do with
them what He wants, when He wants. Even when you do not see instant results, have faith that
God will use the energy you invested. Praise and acknowledge God as the King, the center of
heaven. Begin to pray and keep on praying whether or not you feel anything. Don't worry
whether anyone around you is listening to what you say. The sound of your voice creates a
resonance which returns spiritual power to you. And through it, God can speak to you.

389
 When you pray in the evening, thank God for all the results and blessings He has
bestowed upon you during the day. And then offer everything back to Him. Instead of keeping
all your witnessing contacts to yourself, place them in His hands. Share the victory and the
responsibility but promise Him that you will take care of those people in His stead. If we are
truly active in expanding our foundation, blessings will come about — plenty of them. How can
we be assured that God listens to us? The quickest way to reach God is to go away from yourself.
When you pray, you have to be sure of what you say. If you ask Heavenly Father to take your
life and do with it as He pleases, make sure you mean it. You only need to say this once. You
have only one life to give and once you give it, remember it then belongs to God.
Satan's Response to Prayer
If we have a strong prayer life, we will find it difficult to be superficial. Satan is
always ready to attack us, but if we develop a solid life of faith through prayer, he could continue
to pound his hand against an impenetrable cloak of prayer that surrounds us. There is no
question: he wants to invade, but if we talk to God and True Parents throughout the entire day,
how can Satan come close?
Once you engage in deep prayer, you will be able to recognize the battle that is being
waged between God and Satan. You will not only catch a glimpse of God, but you may also see
His suffering children. When you comprehend the turmoil which plague humanity, you can
discern clearly that it is Satan who dominates people and wants to pull them away from God.
Any public prayer is a battle. As you fight against Satan, you defend both God and people. That
is the struggle: a fight against evil. Even to stay awake during your prayer entails combat with
Satan or the forces of evil.
Have you ever gone so deep in prayer that you felt all realms of the good spirit world
engulf you? You no doubt became completely inspired, but the very next moment you might
have looked down and in your horror silently exclaimed, "Oh no! Do I really have a hole in my
sock? I wonder if anyone noticed." In the flash of that one second, the good spirits vanished and
all the "hole in the sock" spirits encircled you. And that one tiny diversion could succeed in
starting you off on a spiritual wild goose chase. You could mentally visualize yourself repairing
that sock, and then remember you have to do your laundry. Then just thinking about all the work
you have to do may make you hungry, and your stomach could start rumbling, so then you think
about finishing your prayer quickly in order to get some- thing to eat. Then another thought darts
into your spiritual vision and you wonder if you left the stove on!
These are plots and ploys of none other than Satan. He is out to get us. Unfortunately,
too often he succeeds. When we submit to him, we get distracted and cannot break through. The
smallest noise can throw us off and disconnect our wires to spirit world. The connection is that
delicate.
Let those thoughts come, but then let them leave again. When you persevere, Satan
gets frustrated and he feels at a loss what to do next. If you don't succumb to his tests and trials,
he has no other recourse but to eventually leave you alone. At the end of that long string of
strange thoughts and unusual distractions, God's pure light still shines. And He desires to beam

390
that light on you. You will experience Him if you probe deep within His heart and listen for His
voice rather than watch the frantic antics of Satan.
Whenever you want to break into the higher realms, always expect that Satan will
attempt to stop you. But whenever you do something that upsets Satan, watch out! He is always
on the lookout to hit you from behind. Especially be careful when you drive. Be careful in
whatever you do—he wants to catch you unawares.
The greatest shield in prayer is the name of True Parents. As we strengthen our faith
and sincerity, and unite and develop a strong prayer life, we will become sensitive to how Satan
is working. Our best defense against him is a strong prayer life. We need a great amount of
prayer power to prepare ourselves to fight Satan. It is not necessary to fear him, but we should
never underestimate the power of the enemy. We are able to counter his attacks through a strong
prayer life. Spirit world will cooperate and help us when we do. We have given our lives to God
and according to His laws, Satan has no right to reclaim our lives unless we violate the laws of
love.
Despite the many miracles that God performs in our individual lives, it is all too easy
to reject Him and continue to live with Satan. We occupy such an historic position. There are just
a few of us, yet in essence we have accepted spiritual responsibility for the entire universe. We
must cling to God, the True Parents, and the Principle. We need to build up our prayer life. Satan
attempts to rip us away from every stronghold. He would like nothing better than to destroy each
of us. That is why he went after Jesus. That is why he has gone after the True Family, and most
especially True Father. And that is why he doesn't easily give up on any of us.
Responsibility of Prayer and the Effect of Prayer
Once you are close to God and pray on behalf of another person, you may nearly fight
for his life in prayer. You may pray so fervently that you offer your own life to bring the person
closer to God. Through tears you implore Him to appear to the person, come into his heart, and
help him overcome obstacles. Great love can develop through such a prayer. If you plead before
God with such intensity that you even begin to tremble, you may find it hard to talk. But this
deed pays indemnity which will move God to forgive the person. And God may then be able to
reach the individual's heart. Evil forces are diminished through prayer. If you do not see any
results of prayer in your daily life, it may be that God uses those energies somewhere else—
perhaps Vietnam or the Soviet Union. It is not for us to know. Because prayers help take away
the evil forces from this world, they should never be focused toward self-satisfaction. If you
really become involved and take the position of a messiah, you will discover you have drawn
closer to God.
Prayer is a responsibility all of us must accept. Fighting against Satan abates evil
forces; that is why prayer is considered an indemnity condition. How can you be serious if you
fall asleep or "space out" during prayer? It is our duty to pray for the salvation of the world and
that all mankind will be restored. If you do that, you will meet God. But don't be self-centered or
timid. Be outgoing and active. Go into battle for mankind. Wrench people away from the grip of
Satan's fingers.

391
 When you pray for a person, you automatically battle with the evil spiritual influences
around him. You send benevolent spirits to that person through good thoughts and warm love. If
you pray that Heavenly Father embrace that person with His love, the person may suddenly feel
uplifted even if he had been in the throes of depression. He may come alive again, and feel good
about himself and life. Praying for another fulfills a great responsibility—one that each of us has
toward all humanity.
I am sure you often pray for each other. When you pray for some- one else, you may
have amazing insights about how God views that per- son. I find that praying for another person
gives me a personal barometer to discover something about the person's connection to God, and
hence I am much better able to perceive how God feels about him. Knowing that God loves him
makes accepting responsibility for the person much easier.
Begin to take responsibility in prayer. You can do that by praying public prayers for
the benefit of others. Many Christians have never uncovered the true identity of Jesus. The
concept of Jesus they sheltered in their minds is different from the real Jesus. And despite the
fact that those people use His name, Jesus cannot al- ways identify himself with them. People
may use or even abuse the name of Jesus Christ in order to justify what they do or what they ask
in prayer.
Unificationists pray in the name of True Parents. When we do, God recognizes the
authority and power of our prayer, and will stand behind what we ask if it is within the
framework of the Principle. The responsibility of prayer is serious. Each of us must follow
certain spiritual laws when we pray, and we definitely must use wisdom in what we pray for.
It is best not to be timid or self-centered in prayer. We should not primarily pray for
ourselves, but rather for the sake of the world. We each have the responsibility to pray for the
salvation and restoration of the world and all mankind. We don't pray merely to have a spiritual
experience or for self-satisfaction; we pray to abate evil forces. We pray for the sake of the
world. It is in desperate need of purification and it is our responsibility to chase away Satan and
evil through the means of prayer.
Prayer is an indemnity condition—a serious one. Although it is indemnity, it is also
our obligation. Through prayer, heaven can be activated, thus enabling people everywhere in the
world to receive salvation.
If you go to pray and are not very stimulated spiritually, sit down and 302

392
Repentance

393
 Our Offering
• The Importance of Attitude
• The Value of our Offering
• The Process of our Offering
• Our Offering as Indemnity
• Acceptance of our Offering

The Importance of Attitude

It is the heartfelt expression of love which you attach to your offer- ing that makes the
difference to God. No matter how small your result, make sure you offer it to Him. It is not
necessary to go to extremes—to stand in the middle of the street and begin to pray or chant. That
is not the point. You can take even a simple glass of water and share it with your Heavenly
Father through a silent, "Thank-you." Offering every thought and action is not easy, but try to go
through a day consciously doing that. For instance, take a small moment to begin your work day
with a prayer of humility, and a feeling of gratitude that you have the chance to serve God's
dispensation in some way—regardless of the actual work you perform. Just as important is that
you end your day by offering it to God. If you are extremely tired, a short prayer will do; it is the
attitude God observes, not the clock. One of our Holy Songs creates such a vivid image of God
waiting at the "altar" for "an offering never made." How saddened He becomes when we fail to
thank Him for whatever was achieved.
We will lose the hours we spend in prayer if we are not sincere enough or we approach
God with an incorrect attitude when we pray. Such an impure offering cannot be accepted by
God. We must make sure that every time we pray, we present ourselves before God in
repentance, and with the attitude of thankfulness. Strive to make your attitude pure and divine.
The work we do each day should be offered to God. The offerings we make in such a
way help to mediate, to bridge the gap that exists between us and God. The Bible records that
Cain and Abel both brought offerings to God; God accepted the offering of Abel, but rejected the
one made by Cain. Any offering we make should be brought with the right attitude. When you
come home in the evening with a bad attitude, it is as if you throw away the effort you expended
during the day, as well as the results which were gained. The world unseen is governed by love,
and even now we prepare to live there. We should live life with the right attitude, and in the
spirit of love!
Little things count. The little actions and gestures we make are symbolic of our
general attitude. It may seem like a small thing but try to push your heart in the forefront of
whatever you do, out of respect to God. God is much more advanced than we arc; He will
acknowledge such an action immediately. Spirit world is also far ahead of us. Spiritual beings

394
detect the tiniest things—both the good and the bad. Before a thought even manifests, it is
already either acknowledged or rejected.
God asked Abraham to make an offering. The first thing he should have done was
pray. In his prayer, he should have proclaimed to God that he was going to follow His direction,
as well as beseech God to receive his offering. He should have approached God with a clear
heart, with sincerity, and the proper attitude. He was the representative of mankind, and hence
should have asked that God accept his offering to serve as a point of mediation between God and
man. If he would have felt that his offering had great historical importance, I can imagine he
would have taken his knife and cut each animal very carefully. He would have planned how to
orchestrate the offering, thinking what to do first, next, and so on. God surely would have
revealed to him how to make his offering acceptable.
If Abraham would have had the right attitude, he would have never made his historic
mistake. His thinking was too narrow because he concentrated most of his effort on cutting the
bigger animals in two, and hence he did not have his priorities completely straight. Although the
Bible does not explain the reason why Abraham did not cut the birds in two, we know that God
was displeased because Abraham did not finish the job of making the sacrifices. Abraham did
not understand the significance of the sacrifice he was offering. Nor could he comprehend that
the relevance of cutting the animals in two was literally to drain the blood from the animals and
bring about a symbolic separation between good and evil. Because Abraham failed to have a
pure attitude or to sanctify his offering, Satan could claim it instead of God.
Sometimes we don't look upon the details to be as important as the goal itself. But by
neglecting to take care of them we often make our mis- takes. We have to realize what our
priorities are, as well as be sure to finish the job of making our offering. Of course, it is
important to reach the goal, but fulfilling the details represents the steps we take toward it.
Even today we Unificationists do not always understand the significance of the "small
birds" we must cut. But we should learn a lesson from Abraham's failure. God directly asked
Abraham to do something, but His direction was not followed. How often are we like Abraham?
—Too often? Father asks us to do something, and yet we don't necessarily unite completely with
his direction. We may not always pray deeply before we undertake a new venture or even a new
mission. We may fail to remember that in some way, the destiny of mankind rests upon our
shoulders. Abraham might have been unaware that such a small decision as not cutting the birds,
would have resulted in such devastating consequences. Too often we fail to realize how crucial
our attitude is; we have to see from Abraham's life that historic decisions made by those who
fulfill the positions of central figures in God's dispensation often become historic mistakes. We
also must keep in mind that each one of us is a "central figure."
I remember an offering I made that was completely unacceptable to God, but one
which taught me a great lesson. I did a seven-day fast and felt so hungry that three or four hours
before my fast ended, I assembled a huge feast that I planned to devour. At the magic moment
that signified the end of my fast, I sat down and after the first bite, I got sick. God showed me
that was not the way to do it.

395
 We should be making offerings to God every day—in prayer, in work, and even
through our everyday conversations. Yet it is the attitude we present them with that ultimately
determines if they can be accepted by God. If we do things just to kill some time or because
everybody else does them, yet our mind and body are not completely united, He may not be able
to claim our offering.
We should focus on doing things for God. Having the right attitude means seeing the
situation with the eyes of God and feeling with His heart. We cultivate the right attitude when we
do something for the sake of God and True Parents, and because we desire to help save the
world. We Unificationists have been blessed with so many resources to tap—for example, an
unlimited God, the Principle, and Father's words. We have so many opportunities to discover
how to restore the mistakes of attitude made by people in the past, and how to develop the
correct attitude with which to make our offerings.
The Value of our Offering
It is when we experience a total harmony within ourselves—a total freedom of heart
and a complete willingness to sacrifice—that our offering becomes valuable to God.
When husband and wife totally unite spiritually and physically, and then center upon
God rather than themselves, their love becomes an offering to God and acceptable to Him. In
fact, that is the way God Himself is able to experience love. Yet if people do not invite Him to
participate in the love they express in even a simple kiss, they fail to make an offering of their
love, and consequently He cannot fully share in it. Likewise, we can either offer the results of
our work and share the gifts He bestows to us such as food, shelter, clothing, etc., or keep them
for ourselves. Most people do not realize the necessity of making an offering to God. They do
not offer Him a portion of the money they receive in payment for their work, and keep it
exclusively for their own use. Tithing is an important Christian principle, but too often stays
more of a concept to people than becomes a practice. God is not interested in dollars and cents,
but in the heart with which we accept the gifts He gives to us. I am sure He is happy that His
children can live well and that they put their talents and their material blessings to good use. But
He would be able to bless the things He gives us if we would offer them back to Him in
gratitude. They would then be sanctified. If we would also give ourselves in such a moment,
asking God to use us as His channel, we too would be purified. He is unhappy that although so
much is given to people, so little thanks is returned to Him. This attitude has caused Him sorrow
since the beginning of human history. Although many people believe in God, most seem to live
life apart from Him. It has become hard for people to recognize the presence of God in the
experiences of their daily life. Since human history began, men and women loved one another
but shut God out of that experience, never believing that He might want to be considered a
participant. But He does! He originally purposed that each of His children would invite Him to
share every thought and feeling with Him. But Satan instigated that same rule of thumb, and as
his children, all mankind has done his bidding. If we don't knowingly invite Satan into our lives,
he still marches right in and makes himself comfortable. That is why before we invite God into
our heart, we must first cleanse it of impurities. We automatically invite Him when we

396
consciously purify our heart. If we nurture a pleasant disposition, we invite love to live within
our heart, and God is able to abide there.
By studying the nature of offerings made throughout history, and especially the
offering of Heung Jin Nim, we can see that neither God nor Satan wants to accept a cheap
offering. The more valuable the better. Jesus was the most valuable person in the universe, and
the offering of his life meant everything; even Satan acknowledged it.
It is the value of the sacrifice that counts. Within the True Family, Heung Jin Nirn was
the most important person next to the True Parents, as he was in the position of "Abel" among
the True Children. He was sup- posed to inherit the position of Father, therefore, his life became
the greatest and purest sacrifice, and his willingness to offer himself in Father's place gives the
offering he made even greater significance.
We are not concerned with the quantity of offering, but the quality. God is not
concerned with how many dollars we made, but rather our internal growth, the efforts we made,
and the degree to which our heart was involved. He examines whether we did things such as
suffering and shedding tears for Him or ourselves. He studies whether or not we were sincere.
An offering will be accepted if it is pure. You know when you are harmonious in spirit
and body and when you are not. If you make an offering with a pure mind and sincere attitude
and center it upon God and True Parents, you can be guaranteed that it has value, and is accepted
by God.
The closer we climb to God and perfection, the more pure and valuable a sacrifice we
become. Whatever we do on the higher level has much greater impact in restoring the entire
world. Why regard yourself as small and insignificant? —you are worth infinitely more!
Unificationists are asked to make an offering of their hearts and love to both God and humanity.
This is what is expected of us.
If you do not follow the Principle, don't be surprised if you do not have much spiritual
strength and power. Your offering of heart and prayer must be in unison with the physical
offering you make. Before you approach God in prayer, analyze whether you feel in harmony
with everyone else; if you are not, your offering of heart cannot be considered pure. Free your-
self of grudges; put them on the side before offering a prayer to God.
Realize that if your offering was impure, Satan was the one who took it. Realize it is
gone, and that you have to make a new one, restoring that failure.
Unificationists should become conscious of doing everything with God and through
True Parents. We should refrain from thinking we are superhuman and that great results were
achieved because of us. Of course, we were an integral part, but we were merely the channel, not
the source. We have to clarify the real reason for any success. It is always because God either
offers His love to us or through us.

397
 God is the one who should tell us what offerings to make. God was the one who told
Noah to build the ark, and the one who told Abraham what to sacrifice. Although those offerings
had symbolic value, there was also something very literal about them.
Attitude and prayer are the factors most decisive in purifying our offering. Yet too
often we do not remember this until it is too late. Daily life almost gets in the way of making a
pure offering. We battle with Satan but often don't realize the tremendous amount of negative
force that comes at us. Life seems miserable and sometimes sheer drudgery, so the thought of
consciously purifying what we offer to God, too easily gets lost in the milieu. We forget the fact
that we are involved in restoration and get caught up in the moment and in the small things. The
laws of Satan's world have become so commonplace that we forget to abide by the rules of God's
world, and we even forget that we are the ones helping True Parents build the Kingdom of
Heaven on earth. We ignore the fact that all things must be sanctified for Him to be able to claim
what we do as an offering. Sometimes we are not conscious of the fact that our words and deeds
actually constitute an "offering," for to us, they simply comprise "life." This is why we often
repeat rather than restore the failures made in the past.
In much the same way that Adam and Eve failed, we often don't fulfill our human
responsibility. Likewise, we don't usually want to offer our sacrifice through the "Abel" figure or
obey him. Just as Ham, we often view things from a self-centered perspective and don't regard
the words of our "fathers" as good and meaningful. We may even be displeased with our father's
"nakedness." Like Moses, we often "kill" another person —with words and actions—simply
because we do not consider the consequences of our actions before we do them. We have the
tendency to strike the "rock" twice in anger and dry up the spring of God's love to us, through
any resentment we might feel. We often act like a faithless John the Baptist; even though we saw
the sign of the dove, we carry on without actively giving testimony to the true son of God. The
Bible portrays many examples of faithlessness which the Principle elucidates and mentions as
lessons for us not to repeat. How do we restore them? —making ourselves as an offering and
obeying the word of God. In this age of modern technology in which sophistication and getting
yourself "together" are emphasized, the idea of becoming like a sacrificial lamb might not seem
too appealing, but to God, our willingness to be that kind of offering holds tremendous value.
One Bible story is particularly poignant in its expression of how God views offerings. It indicates
how an extremely rich man gave a sizable sum of money at the temple and then thanked God for
making him better than other people. An old woman slipped into the back of that same temple,
and with a feeling of humility offered her last bit of money, admitting to God her remorse that it
was all she had. Furthermore, she even asked Him to forgive her for making such a small
offering. The Bible story goes on to explain that God views that old woman with much more
love than He does the rich man. She offered everything she had in an attitude of true submission,
while the rich man took the equivalent of a few cents from his fortune and gave it in a spirit of
self-importance. God felt so comforted by the woman's offering, and probably even felt
compassion that she had so little to give. God's heart is touched by pure offerings; we know this
from Jesus' own words, "Blessed are the meek."

398
 God must follow the spiritual laws when He sees the attitude with which we make our
offering; He has the power to bestow much greater blessing to us, or of necessity, withhold His
grace. We should never con- sider any kindness offered by God in terms of dollars and cents. We
have to see the blessings given by Him in an entirely different way.
Someone who gives you a donation toward the work of our movement will surely
receive some sort of blessing. That is spiritual law. When money is given to you as you
fundraise, accept it with a humble attitude. Accept it on behalf of God. Encourage the feelings of
gratitude in your heart to accompany whatever material goods you offer to God. You are the
mediator —the way that person's offering is extended to God.
You may have such tremendous compassion for someone who gives you his last
dollar, that you feel a compulsion to give him a donation. That is a perfectly normal feeling, one
which first stirred in the heart of God. A person who gives you his last dollar makes a beautiful
and pure offering; such an expression of goodwill touches Him. No doubt that person's heart was
moved by God, therefore, if you reject that offering because you feel pity for the person, you
actually deprive him of God's blessing. Don't deny him the chance to make a donation. When it
is given with a pure heart, even a single dollar can have a deep and special meaning to God.
Perhaps the person unconsciously feels indebted to God and offers a little token of
what he feels he owes Him. The person's heart or conscience is touched by the goodness of God,
and he wants to show it in some tangible way, however little the actual amount. Tears might well
up in your eyes when you witness how willingly a person gives, but don't interfere with the
process of that person's reaching out to God. The token few dollars act as a mediator. If you feel
deeply touched by such an expression, you might wish to take that particular money and make a
separate offering of it when you arrive home, asking that a special blessing be granted to the
giver. Offer God whatever you receive. If you give a good performance, talk, lecture, or
successfully complete any task, the first thing to do is to thank God that He was able to use you
as a channel. If a person is really uplifted by the words you said and even comes to accept True
Parents because of them, make sure that you turn around and give that glory to God. If some- one
gives you something to eat, offer God that food through your prayer. Whether they realize it or
not, people actually offer something to God through you, so be especially appreciative on His
behalf.
As long as you give with gratitude, God will accept your offering. If the amount is
large or if it is little, put forth everything. Purify your attitude and say, "Father, this is all I have.
Please take it." Be as sincere as that woman and you won't have to worry; your offering will
surely be accepted.
We must understand how to make pure offerings to God. If our heart is divided and
disconnected from God, then even if we were to die for His will, our offering would not have the
highest value possible. That is why it is essential for us to cleanse our heart before making any
offering. Our offering can be sanctified with humility and the spirit of thanksgiving. They are
what will give it value in the eyes of God:

399
 What offering has the most meaning to God? God is no longer interest- ed in sacrifices
of vegetation or animals. We of this age are called to give our heart and love—without
reservation, without compromise.
The Process of our Offering
We do what we do for the sake of God and humanity; that is why our work has such
value. Anything that you offer through True Parents will be accepted by God. Even the gratitude
you feel for the challenges you face and the problems you experience, should be connected to
God by offering them through True Parents.
We often perform many small jobs and in the process work extremely hard, putting in
long hours and great effort. Yet sometimes we make the mistake of not bringing the offering
through Abel. Too often we simply forget that point. It is the "high priest" within you—your
spirit and heart —and not your body—which must present results of your work to God. The body
can go through the motions, but it is the attitude of heart that really counts. If you fail to either
reflect upon God or pray before making your offering, or neglect to offer the results in gratitude,
then no matter how exhausted you feel because of your hard work, that offering might not be
acceptable to God.
Everything we do is an offering. We should offer our prayers, thoughts, feelings,
efforts, and even our suffering to God. Yet everything must go through the proper mediator; that
is why we pray in the name of True Parents. One point we should never neglect is to make our
offering through them. Our offerings will be accepted when placed on the altar of the world by
the Messiah. Father is the "high priest" who presents the offering to God.
Your offering is sanctified if you present it with the right attitude. The same is true
when you receive an offering. You can desecrate an offering which God or anyone makes to you
by not considering the meaning, and simply using it with little regard for its actual value, or
forgetting to view it as a blessing from God.
Leaders should take care not to stain a pure offering made through the hard work of
the members under them. They must also consider the blood, sweat, and tears which went into
that offering, and present it to God accordingly.
Prayer can bring all sorts of surprises. Work out the difficulties of your life of faith
through prayer. Do you feel like a small child before our Eternal? Feeling your dependency upon
Him, are you able to put aside both pride and your "grown-up" personality, and become the kind
of child who pours out his heart and sheds tears, not too proud to express that you are in need of
your Heavenly Father's help? God is so touched by such a prayer He just has to respond. When
the condition of your heart is right, God comes. Condition your heart and be ready to receive a
blessing from God.
Our Offering as Indemnity
Many times the results we achieve are invisible ones. Those are the times when our
efforts only plant seeds which blossom much later. Yet these seedlings are visible to the eyes of

400
God. We ourselves don't always know what good the suffering was, or what significance our
indemnity had. Suffering due to your own mistakes or ignorance, or someone else's stupidity, has
no value. The same is true if you did things purely for person- al gain. But suffering on behalf of
humanity, for another person, and especially for God, is altogether different.
Putting tremendous energy into training yourself and achieving a certain goal so that
you and your family may benefit from it, has little merit in building the Kingdom of Heaven. Yet
training yourself and sacrificing your time to achieve certain goals which will help you become
more qualified to work for God, has great virtue. We Unificationists desire to sacrifice our-
selves as an offering to benefit humanity. Jesus is a prime example of someone who made such
an offering; because he was the son of God, his life had much more value than any martyr. He
gave himself purely and totally. From his example we can learn that a purified offering is most
pleasing and is of greatest significance to God.
Humanity can be restored only if the most valuable offerings are made. Throughout
history, the most important offerings have always been made by God's central figures. For
example, God asked Abraham to offer his only son. Jesus was by far the greatest offering made
by God. Through the sacrifice of his life, mankind had the chance to be saved. If Judas would
have been offered in Jesus' place, the result would have been completely different, because he
did not have the cosmic value before God or Satan that Jesus did.
The highest offerings must be brought before God, yet at the same time will be
scrutinized by Satan; Satan always tries to find a hole in our offering, rendering it impure in the
eyes of God, and thereby allowing him to claim it. Father has suffered untold misery to redeem
mankind spiritually and physically and has been tested by both God and Satan. Unificationists
who have received the Blessing are urged to follow Father's pattern of suffering. By making pure
offerings of ourselves, we work for the restoration of this world. The primary question is not how
we as individuals or families prosper today, or even what we will do tomorrow or twenty years
from now. The basic point is how we can serve with our life to restore humanity. Even though in
the Pledge we recite, "I will fight with my life..." we often forget that through those very words
we make a declaration, an offering. God is desperate that we make our deeds match our words,
and we do that through offering conditions of indemnity.
Just as God asked Abraham to willingly surrender his only son, God asks us to offer
something of great value—an "Isaac"—in our life of faith, too. It is important to give up
something we hold dear in order to win a certain triumph over our satanic nature. We can see
from Abraham's case that if our attitude is pure and we do this with resolve, then those dreams
need only be shelved for awhile. Through personal experience, I know that once we are willing
to surrender an "Isaac," God will find a way to return that very thing to us sometime in the
future.
Life today is a matter of survival. Father is the one who understands most fully the
importance of the principle of restoration through indemnity, and how mankind can survive. That
is why he brings tremendous sacrifices before God. He offers the work and obedience of blessed
couples, hoping these conditions are pure enough to be accepted by God and acknowledged by

401
Satan. There is no question that Unificationists pay indemnity, but the important point is our
attitude in doing it. Both God and Satan observe how we react to directions given by Father—
how purely and humbly we follow them. Some of us think we have already done enough and it is
time to settle down and map out our future. But if we don't continue to make a purified offering
of our lives, will anyone finish this job which we started?
If we pray for the benefit of humanity, then humanity will definitely reap blessings. If
we perform good deeds all day long and become successful in making pure offerings of them for
the sake of the restoration of the world, Heavenly Father will be able to consider us as
representatives for millions of people, and as a result have the freedom to bestow blessings upon
many more people. God sees how hard Unificationists work; His heart is softened by our
attempts to work on behalf of humanity. This evokes more of His compassion, and He seeks
ways to fill our empty hearts. Think about what Jesus did. Mankind has been granted spiritual
salvation because of the offering he made. Think of all that Father has done. We Unificationists
are here today because we represent the fruit of the offerings made by him. The earliest members
of the Unification movement had to pay much more indemnity than we do today, and their
offering too has pardoned us from the need to make more stringent conditions of indemnity. Yet
if we are willing to pay great amounts of indemnity for the millions and billions of people in the
world, God's foundation will expand, and it will become much easier for people to accept True
Parents. Even now many ministers seriously consider the possibility that Father could be the
Messiah. Yet just twenty years ago, there was such tremendous and wholehearted resistance to
that idea. Not enough indemnity was paid at that time. Not a large enough foundation existed.
God has chosen us to make offerings of ourselves and to act as media- tors between
Himself and all of humanity. It is we who must intervene on behalf of mankind. We have the
power and the ability to beg for forgiveness of the people, because we do it in the name of True
Parents. When we offer purified conditions of indemnity such as prayer, fasting, and hard work,
we help their plight. Some of the struggle and suffering we endure by living a life of faith and
serving the living Christ also creates indemnity, as does testifying to the glory of God.
Fallen people could surely consider physical life to be a burden. All of us want to feel
relief, yet in addition to bearing the weight of everyday life, we accrue even more merit by
willingly standing in for God and humanity. It is normal that we sometimes feel heavy-laden, but
in a few years we will be amazed at the result that will come from the small input and tiny
conditions and offerings we are making today.
Offering one's physical life is not an easy thing to do. Both God and the spirit world
are invisible, so what guarantees does a person have that they really exist? If more people could
be assured that by giving their life they would be saved and able to live with God and Jesus, they
would surely do it. But there are no written guarantees, and many people won't bank on vague
promises. Living a sacrificial life while battling Satan at the same time is difficult; a lot of people
just refuse to take the chance that this is not the only life they have, so they focus on making this
life as enjoyable and comfortable as possible. It is a tremendous job to die to yourself, to give up
all your dreams and instead offer your life to bring salvation to humanity. Yet this is just the type
of offering which has value to God.

402
 We are called to suffer for humanity. Superficiality has no place in our lives. We need
to become deeper both in our faith and character. We need to learn how to love. The
discrepancies we notice in someone's personality may anger us, but we should not allow that
emotion to dominate us; instead we should replace it with compassion. We should suffer along
with that person out of the desire to help him. If we come close to God and feel His heart, we
will be able to detect the anguish and emptiness experienced by many other people. That is the
kind of attitude which can even defeat Satan. To give our physical life to defend the nation and
its honor is one thing, but making a total offering of our spiritual life is entirely different.
Anyone who is self-centered need not apply for the job of offering his life for
humanity, for it is doubtful he could succeed. Unificationists have been called to become an
offering on the universal altar—presenting heart, body, and soul. The whole world, including
Satan, is witness to our commitment, to the pledge that we make. Analyze your commitment.
Could other people testify that you give yourself totally?
It is not enough just to stay in the background and look like a saint; a real saint has to
act like one! Did you ever consciously wonder, "What do I really have to offer the world? Where
is the light Jesus told us not to hide? Do 1 radiate a spiritual glow? How can I shine out to and
encourage the people around me? How can I cheer God up?" God is intimately involved in our
lives. He looks at our physical and spiritual countenances and can detect how well we are
harmonized within ourselves. Many people do the same thing. They try to size us up by what we
look like, by the language we use, and the amount and quality of our material possessions. They
form a certain opinion of us based on how we appear to them. I am sure you are no different in
that you probably also appraise people by what they project, and hold a certain impression of
them based on that. When you meet a person you may intuitively feel how genuine and good a
person he is, yet until he begins to speak, you cannot be certain what he is really like or what
goes on inside him. There are many breathtakingly beautiful women in this world. There are
many awesomely handsome men. But once they begin to talk, you may become disappointed if
you discover they don't have such deep character. They may speak primarily about very
superficial things, causing you to realize that their beauty really is only "skin deep."
All of us want to find people with charismatic personalities who can light up the dark
corners of our lives. We look for people who can offer us a respite in our difficult times. We
research the way people communicate with us—the vibrations they project, whether or not they
extend their hand to or bow to us, their facial expressions, but especially what they speak from
their heart, and the language and tone of voice they use. Yet we are aware that we are being
"judged" by them, and we eagerly await their response. We want to know: Am I beautiful, am I
not? Do you think I'm good, or do you consider me a bad person? While we wait for approval,
our mind might race through thousands of possible answers, yet at the same time we could be
building inferiority complexes in our mind: Oh no, my shoes are dirty. My coat is missing a
button. I wonder if my hair looks alright. What is he going to think? I forgot to shave!
By listening to what the other person communicates to us both in words and through
his facial expressions and body language, we can learn a lot about how we measure up to that
person's standards, and even those held by society. If we find that the image we project is not the

403
best it could be, we can choose to make it better by striving for greater mind-body unity, and by
extending more heart and love to those we meet. There are a great many facets to the idea of
"offering."
It is the little things, the small conditions of indemnity we offer which make all the
difference. The way we handle the details of life determines in large part how we will handle the
larger goals.
Acceptance of our Offering
Every offering we make should be consecrated; that will enable God to accept it.
Before making an offering, we should pray in order to purify it. Furthermore, unless we make
our offerings to God in the name of True Parents, He is powerless to accept them. Satan,
however, is all too happy to - claim them. Part of our responsibility is to make sure Satan does
not invade our conditions. Everything in this world bears the mark of Satan, therefore, we must
obliterate the satanic stain from whatever we offer. Furthermore, we must exercise caution as we
make our offering—especially taking care of our thoughts and feelings. Even a momentary "slip"
into negativity could be a strong enough base to allow Satan to claim our sacrifice. Before we
attempt to make an offering, we ourselves have to be separated from Satan. Our mind and body
must be in harmony with the will of God, and aware of what we are doing. We must invest our
heart as well as our intellect, and then go one step further. For our offering to be acceptable to
God, we must divide the "Cain" and "Abel" within us—our evil from our good nature. Unless we
do that, Satan has a base to invade our offering and us. If that happens, the suffering we might
undergo may not be as difficult as that which the Israelites had to bear, nonetheless, any torment
from Satan is unpleasant.
Have you ever experienced this? You were in the process of offering an indemnity
condition and were very determined to purify it. Something went wrong, and you didn't quite
complete your condition, but you thought the slip-up of that one little detail probably didn't
matter so much. Unfortunately, it did. Such a tiny hole gave Satan the chance and the right to
claim your offering. You did almost everything right. Like Abraham, you just forgot to cut and
drain the last little bit of "blood" from your "birds." You felt a certain pride, thinking that you
had done so very well, but suddenly out of nowhere, a deluge of negativity and anger hit you. It
is because evil spirits, who were poised and watching—those "birds of prey"—caught the fact
that you missed doing something, and thereby could swoop down and claim your offering on
behalf of Satan.
Because this world is so filled with negative elements, we often don't recognize
Satan's infiltration. He is so subtle. We cannot always discern how to make God the center of our
lives or how to consecrate every offering we make. This world is so tainted with evil that we
tend to see things through the opaque veneer constructed by Satan, and no longer see the vivid
colors originally used by God when He painted the creation. God is desperate to restore this
sinful world. Yet He cannot claim either physical or spiritual things from under Satan's rule. Man
must do that for Him. True Parents have been so exemplary in the sacrifice and offerings they
make to God. God hopes that we would learn lessons from them which we could apply in our

404
own lives of faith. The Principle explains the mistakes Abraham and Moses made in the
offerings they gave to God. These too should serve as a teaching device for us.

Let us strive to do our absolute best at all times. If we have given our "all" and yet did
not succeed in bringing the greatest result in terms of numbers or dollar amount, our offering will
still be accepted. But people who often fall short in making an offering—spiritually or
materially—should analyze why and then determine whether or not they arc rea lly connected to
God, or still have too many strings tying them to Satan.
Even if he did not recognize it, the offering made by Abraham was of major
significance. Both God and Satan watched what Abraham did. The Bible explains that because
Abraham failed to cut the birds in two, birds of prey took the carcasses, desecrating the entire
offering. The symbolism is clarified through the Principle: the "Cain" and "Abel" elements of
these animals were not separated, and God was still not able to claim humanity.
Complaints are made directly and indirectly. There are the inaudible ones that start in
your mind, as well as ones such as muttering under your breath, the roll of your eyes to the
heavens, the stomping and pounding of your foot or fist, and the hardening of your heart—all of
them can be "viewed" as a form of protest or grievance. They seem just part of life and as natural
as breathing, but they represent so much more. If all such actions made on a particular day were
added together, you would. probably dis- cover that your work was unable to be claimed by God.
Complaints are representative of an impure and stained attitude. Satan has a field day when we
bemoan our situation. God continues to reach out to us, wanting to gather up our efforts and add
them to the stockpile of ammunition He is amassing to use during His constant battles with
Satan. But those are the days His arms are empty, and His eyes wet with tears from
disappointment and frustration.
Based on the sacrifice of Jesus, spiritual liberation is granted by God to those who
believe in the resurrection. Despite our belief in the resurrect- ed Jesus, the law of the flesh is so
dominant; our physical body is not totally liberated simply because we believe. A total
restoration can occur only if our original sin is forgiven. No matter how much we do not want to
sin, mankind is still chained to Satan through the original sin. Our spirit wants to do many things,
but our body often becomes a treacherous enemy and does everything possible to prevent this;
our spirit must come to dominate our body, or we could be led to spiritual ruin.
That is why the spiritual and physical worlds must be united. Every person must
achieve total harmony between his spirit and body. Our spirit almost cries out in jubilation that
we want to give our life to God, but the next moment our physical body is lured and coaxed to
sin by giving in to some temptation planted by Satan. That is also the time Satan might haughtily
remind you of the promise you made to God, and then accuse you of being a hypocrite. He sees
that you promise to act like an angel, but end up acting like a "devil." Both God and Satan have
very watchful eyes—keen and sensitive to our every move.

405
 Then what is the meaning of "offering?" You "offered" God that desire, yet Satan
pounced upon and stole it. The attitude with which we make an offering is of utmost importance;
that is the decisive factor. It is what determines whether God or Satan has the right to take it.
God will never share an offering with Satan. If you compromise, you also fail to
divide your offering, which then gives Satan the opportunity to invade, and prevents God from
touching it. You may have done a condition of fasting, but if Satan was able to "invade" you—
your thoughts and your heart—during that time, your condition went to him, not God. Make sure
that whatever you do, you purify your sacrifice. Make sure you offer it with a clean heart, a pure
attitude, and sincerity. Make sure it is only for God.
We can see the great consequences that resulted because Abraham's offering was not
purified. To human eyes, the mistake Abraham made seems so small and insignificant. Yet that
mistake was monumental, of great historic importance. It is nearly impossible to imagine that the
Israelites had to suffer four hundred years simply because Abraham failed to cut some birds in
half. It doesn't seem logical or feasible that an almighty God would allow this, but we must
realize that God was not the only one involved. Satan calculated Abraham's moves and at the
same time watched God very carefully, observing if both God and mankind followed the laws of
God, or whether mankind would abide by Satan's own "laws." Satan knows his own power and
how much he and his agents influence this world to sin. He knows it is difficult for man to exert
enough spiritual strength to balk against his will. He has seen how painstakingly God created
condition after condition in order to lay claim to even small things. And he has been delighted
when man was either ignorant or not mindful of how important it is to make pure offerings so
neither time nor effort spent by God to erect a foundation is lost. He cannot help but notice how
frustrated God has been because of our weak will and innocence about Satan's crafty ways. God
has tried to enlighten mankind through a burning bush, a booming voice, and especially the
words of Jesus and True Father. He needs us to understand how to tell the difference between
good and evil.
Our God—our unlimited reservoir—has so much love and countless blessings stored
up. He wants mankind to receive them all. Making an offering is serious business. It is how we
are able to turn on the tap!

406
 The Reality of Satan
• The Nature of Satan
• The Reality of Satan
• Relationship with Satan
• Battling Satan
• The Traits of Satan
• The Power of Satan

The Nature of Satan

Satan is the one who creates the fear we feel. The inability to trust comes from Satan,
not God. Satan built a mighty empire. For generations, he knew what was coming. He knew that
there would be a final confrontation between the two Superpowers—between the forces of good
and evil. Through the hundreds and thousands of years of human history he created his own
kingdom and made virtually everyone pay homage to him. He is very crafty and does everything
according to a pseudo-form of God's principle. He centers people upon himself and brands all
things which God originally made with his own trademark. Satan is presently the center of all the
power of this world—ideological, political, industrial, commercial, etc.—but God has longed to
govern one nation under His jurisdiction and from that point, expand His ideology to all nations
throughout the world. In winning victory over Satan and claiming the world back to God, Father
has had to do things according to a certain order. Not a man of compromise, Father follows the
Principle exactly. As those who assist him, we Unificationists try to take things from Satan and
give them back to God. This pattern sets the tradition which can be universally applied to save
the entire world. But Satan still has tremendous power. To contend with Satan, God has to arm
His side with rival power. We need an ideology and a counterproposal which can abolish satanic
theory and rejuvenate religious fervor. We have to get strong in order to deal with this power-
hungry being who is consumed by an insatiable desire to keep us in his grasp.
What is Satan like? Satan wants people to deny he exists, yet he is actually bigger than life.
We must learn to recognize Satan. The second chapter of the Principle explains in
detail the crime of Satan. Knowledge of it should make us determined not to make the same
mistakes as Adam and Eve. That crime is far-reaching, encompassing not only the actual fall
itself, but also the results. If we display one or more of the four fallen natures (as elucidated in
the Principle), then we knowingly or unknowingly unite with Satan. That action is a base for
Satan, and an acknowledgement of our relationship with him, but we should deny Satan's claim
that he is our father. If a person knows the secret of the fall, he can more easily fight against
Satan in his own life and in society. But it was not until Father exposed the crime of Satan, that
anyone knew what he did then and still does today.

407
 To me, the desire for instant gratification—wanting something for the moment without
concern about tomorrow or regard for the consequences of our actions—is the most satanic
nature. It is typified in the permissive love pursued by so many millions of people in the world.
The few seconds of happiness they find is followed by spiritual degradation and
devastation. What Satan offers has no eternal value. Any benefits are extremely short- lived and
temporary; the end result of any offer made by Satan is spiritual death. Satan will only survive if
he destroys all goodness. God is doing just the opposite; He wants to restore and purify
everything.
Satan is all for rebellion and disobedience, and delights when we en- gage in such acts.
Whenever he finds such a weakness within us, he pokes his finger in and then widens the hole.
He entered our hearts a long time ago, and does not want to leave. The only way to make sure he
departs the premises is to be unchanging in our faith and uncompromising in our attitude and
action.
Listen to the lyrical voice of God when He tells you, "Lift up your face. You are My
child! Believe in your greatness." Satan is the one who yells and screeches that you are nobody!
Why do you insist on listening to Satan? He is sneaky. Remember that as the archangel Lucifer,
he used the word of God to subdue Eve, and to make her fall. Anybody occupying the position of
archangel has to be very careful that he does not use the knowledge of the Principle for his own
good. If he puts himself, rather than God and True Parents, into the center of a situation, he is in
grave danger of repeating the archangel's mistake.
God is not as judgmental as we are. It is not that we necessarily want to be judgmental
of ourselves, it is Satan who becomes judgmental through us. He accuses us, often making us
feel so bad, we become incapacitated for God. And that is just the result he is after. He wants us
to feel down and depressed and he is happy when we lose our guts and spiritual strength. He is
happy to get us out of commission. That is how he hurts the people of God. If he cannot harm
people spiritually, he harms them physically. But if he cannot harm a certain person physically,
he will work through that person's loved ones.
No one is more interested to see people become happy and restored than God. We
have to recognize that He would never push us down and continue to tell us what we do wrong.
It is Satan who does that. Satan got mankind into trouble in the first place through misusing the
word of God.
Now he uses the word of God to accuse them. Satan is an extremely intelligent being.
He is also manipulative and knows exactly what hurts the human heart most. He knows that the
word of God is the measure or the mirror able to help us see what is right and what is wrong, and
that is exactly why he wants to keep it concealed and influence people to deny it is true.
Satan is still an angel, and eventually he will be forgiven by God. When Father
encourages us to hate Satan, he is not referring to the actual being who will someday be restored.
Rather, he urges us to hate what Satan represents. The term "Satan" actually encompasses all the
anti-godly ideologies, forces, and natures that resulted from the fall of man. At some point, Satan

408
will be forced to relinquish his power. In the book of Revelation, it is written that the antichrist
and Satan will be thrown into the fiery furnace and burn forever. The "fire" refers to the truth.
The "fire" of the word of God will parch the throat of Satan forever, and he will be forced to take
back all the negative ideas and ideologies that he used to season this world to his taste, as he
attempted to devour it completely. It is God's truth which will help people make their way home
to God and burn away the anti-God ideology and that way of life. It will consume evil for
eternity, and Satan's nature will have to change from arrogance to humility.
The thing Satan hates most is divine love. If people start to love and begin to pray,
Satan turns wild and turns away. He simply cannot stand love.
Satan does not forgive and forget. On the basis of our mistakes, Satan continues to
accuse us in an attempt to make us feel guilty. His aim is to occupy our time and energy for as
long a period as possible. If we give in to such feelings, we will not just lose because of the
mistake we made but will also lose positive elements from God's side.
Satan has become good at using our memory. God wants to use our memory, but we
have a hard time combating the old memories that both torment us and overshadow those
precious moments which we have experienced with God. When you allow yourself to be
reminded of all the things you did or thought in the past, you create a foundation to think and feel
the same way you did when you sinned. Satan persecutes you with those feelings, holding the
picture of those memories in front of your face.
I saw Satan once. He appeared as an angel, and was so beautiful, he almost took my
breath away. I walked into the prayer room in our center in Vienna and saw a spiritual being who
was dressed in a beautiful gown from the baroque era. It was as if a light snow was descending in
the room. It felt like God Himself was standing there, or at least a Prince of Heaven, for this
being was surrounded by a celestial cloud. I almost bowed before him; it was as if his beauty
entreated me to go down on my knees. I thought it was God, but suddenly I saw a black spot on
him, and I realized his true identity. When I called out his name, Satan shrunk in size and then
appeared much like a vapor which seemed to disappear behind a picture of Father on the wall,
and then out the window. Satan can manifest himself in many ways, but he always tries to trip us
up to think he is something he is not, and not think he is something that he is!
At the time of the fall, the words of Lucifer seemed clear, plausible, and true to Eve.
Everything felt natural to her. If someone falls today, he is lured and seduced into something
which seems to makes sense at the time. It is only later that feelings of regret and remorse come.
Eve was overcome by the wisdom and charming personality of Lucifer. Everything he said made
absolute sense, and he appeared like God to her. She walked one step after another with him.
And that was the beginning of the end. At the time, she did not realize what she was doing, but
the Bible records that after their fall she covered her lower parts, and in her fear she seduced
Adam "to eat." Why? She discovered she had made a mistake. Since she intuitively knew that
Adam was to be her partner, she felt the only way to rectify the situation was to do the same
thing with him.

409
 If Adam had not given in, he would have been able to act as "messiah" to her, and she
could have restored her relationship to God through him. But a child was conceived—a tangible
result of their sinful act. In many senses of the word, the archangel "murdered" Eve, and she died
spiritually. This was realized in the physical sense between her sons, Cain and Abel.
What is Satan like? Satan wants people to deny he exists therefore he has spread his
"truism" throughout the world that there is no evil. He wants people to think that the stories in
the Bible are like fables, and that they have little meaning in this modern-day world. He does not
want to relinquish his hold on the world. According to the truth of God, however, his ideas are
false. In fact, the word "false" perhaps best characterizes the "true" nature of Satan.
The Reality of Satan
God created everything because of love. Although He loved every entity, He loved
mankind the most and created the whole world to revolve around human society. Through the
fall, this world became lost to Satan. In restoring it we must deal with religious problems,
ideological problems, political problems, economic problems, and whatever concerns mankind.
It is not hard to notice that destructive forces have been built up throughout the world. It is not
hard to realize that the public purpose is often superseded by the purpose of the individual. In
today's world, a few people sacrifice many people in order to live well. Yet this is completely
opposite to the will of God. Somebody took the position of God and became the false
"almighty." There is an intelligence in this universe who wants everyone to go in his direction
and do his will. This is the one we call Satan. He copies the same principles of God and although
God uses them to create His ideal, Satan uses them to destroy God's ideal.
Satan steers people around according to his whim, for he can detect what thoughts and
feelings live in the human mind and the human heart. Most religionists believe that God is a
personality but should also realize the same is true about Satan. It is undeniable that the forces of
goodness and evil exist, but what some people do deny is that each of these forces is directed by
a being. Satan is fully aware of how human behavior functions. He has the ability to enter into
the most delicate of human emotions, something he would find it impossible to do if he did not
understand the nature of human heart and intellect. Therefore, he himself must possess those
very qualities. He must experience emotions, and in fact, be a personality. There are many
aspects to Satan's nature. He is powerful and holds tremendous spiritual influence over people.
For example, a woman only has to hear a rumor that her husband is being unfaithful to her, and
she could become crazed with anger, hurt, mistrust, and resentment—a whole spectrum of
emotions. Even if the rumor is a lie, that information has a definite impact on her spirit. But it is
characteristic of Satan to work against God and the purpose of creation. Interaction with Satan
always results in decay and destruction, misery and dilemma. His interference causes people
suffering and depression—either at the moment or ultimately. His forces are the counterforce to
God's. Yet accepting the reality of Satan is neither easy nor quick for a non-believer. While
people may believe in the reality of evil, the reality of Satan becomes a much more difficult pill
to swallow. God is a spiritual being. His forces of goodness receive energy from His love, and
they have tremendous power. This spiritual being is so mighty, He created the whole cosmos.
Yet the spiritual being known as Satan is so mighty, were it not for the interference from God or

410
the Messiah, he could annihilate the entire physical world. The detrimental forces within today's
world are absolutely satanic. Satan injects hatred, resentment, destruction, and negative thoughts
into the minds of all people. He is incredibly powerful. His word is very strong; in fact, billions
of people pay homage to him every day without realizing it. Billions of people have suffered
under and served him, even without realizing what they were doing. It has become normal to live
against the will of God and for the will of Satan.
The problem is that most of humanity is ignorant of the battle waged between God and
Satan. The ways of Satan have become "law" and are regarded as norms in our society. The
human race has been so manipulated and become decayed and demoralized to such a degree that
many people consider homosexuality "normal." Vices are shrugged off; people feel that they
"can't help" their immorality, gambling, drug taking, alcoholism, etc. A great many people no
longer consider those things so bad anymore, feeling that life today is the way it is because it is
simply the way man developed. And they wonder who cares anyway—who can change it? What
most people are not aware of is that all of these things not only deeply affect God, but also
offend Him. In His sight, they are all sinful. Satan still continues to bring human society to new
lows; the word of God makes little sense to many people. Human conscience is flattened and
faulty. The voice of conscience inside us is so small and feeble, it is barely able to make itself
known. It is drowned out by the thunderous voice of Satan. That little voice within us does not
rebel in righteous anger, because fear has taken over. Hearts have become numb, deadened
because people misunderstand and develop a misperception of the situation of the world. People
feel the situation is out of their hands and they just resign themselves to the ways of the world.
Resignation. Apathy. Those are the bywords of Satan, ones which he manages to spread at the
same time he tightens his grip on the world! Satan is real. And he must be stopped. The way we
can do that is to rebel against satanic nature and behavior—starting with our own. We must be
inspired by the word of God to inform all mankind about him. Every human being must come to
recognize the manifestation of Satan in order to fight against and do away with Satan once and
for all!
In my early years as a Unificationist leader, I drove out evil spirits from a number of
people. I knew it was a possibility that those spirits might return immediately to some people
who were spiritually weak and had become accustomed to living with those spirits. They had
created even more than a base for those spirits; those people provided a home, one which those
spirits were very resistant to leave.
Sometimes a person's reaction is made by a spiritual being, not the person himself.
One time a member announced, "I am Satan." I shouted back, "Satan, shut up and get out!" I
meant for that spirit to leave, not the person. My words had an amazing effect on the spirit, and
the member's body physically stiffened. Later on, I talked to her and every time I used words
such as "God," "True Parents," or "Father," she would physically cower and say, "You know that
you hurt me when you use those words." It was the spirits possessing her who could not tolerate
those words. Some people are too weak to drive out evil spirits who influence them. Yet they
should learn how to exorcise those spirits, not just rely on someone else to help them do it.

411
 If you are bothered by such spiritual influences, it is best that you face facts. You have
made a commitment to God and True Parents. Proclaim your love for them and your
determination to get rid of your fallen nature and live according to the Principle. You are a
missionary. That is a fact. Therefore, if anyone—visible or invisible—tries to tell you otherwise,
don't listen! Say to the spirits, "Whoever you are and whatever you are trying to do, I want you to
know that I am commissioned to witness about God and the True Parents because I love them.
But I don't care much for you!" That kind of exclamation may even evoke a reaction that will
allow you greater insight into the reality of Satan and the forces of evil.
"Value is bestowed to a person once he is recognized as the son or daughter of God.
And value comes to God when He is glorified. If somebody says," God is dead," what kind of
value do they give Him? God depends upon the response of mankind. If a person declares that he
does not want to connect with God, what choice is God left with? Satan will dominate any
person who does not connect with God. Satan's power manifests in destruction, and if he loses
too much control over people, he may seek to obliterate the world. We cannot ignore the fact that
there are enough nuclear forces to blow up the world, but that is yet another reason why we
should never tire of proclaiming the goodness of God and the necessity for every person to love
Him. And that is one more reason why we should do everything possible to dispense with the
Evil One.
Satan still rules this world. People may feel there is relative good and relative evil, but
actually Satan is all around us. That fact escapes a good many people. People are generally
unaware that Satan poses a threat to all mankind, yet Unificationists in particular have special
concerns about what will happen in the next generations. The problem has to become important
enough to us that we quickly create an environment in which the blessed children can live free
from the effect of satanic powers. The trend in today's schools is a terrible problem, and thus the
quality of education in many parts of the world suffers greatly.
The world of today is a potpourri consisting of vestiges of the old world interspersed
with buds of the new one. As blessed people we have a hard time cultivating those blossoms as
they try to sprout among the filth and litter of this world. We are continuously exposed to
negativity, and most of us go through "culture shock" whenever we leave our home or church
community. We experience spiritual flash floods, tornadoes, and earth- quakes. Hot and cold
clash, which creates whirlwinds of confusion and chaos. And we live in the midst of that, in fact
right in the eye of the storm. Satan is still very real, and still rules this world.
Even though many people have received Jesus as their personal Savior, Satan is able
to invade their words and deeds. Christianity has not been able to establish the Kingdom of God
here on earth. Many Christians could not apply the gospel in a practical way within their daily
lives. It has been so difficult because Satan still hampers the efforts of every person who tries to
return to God. The loneliness of God has continued. That too is real, and the longing man had to
regain the right relationship to God has also persisted.
Satan has been working at a fast and furious pace. He wanted to make sure that no
person on earth would recognize Father or understand his position as Messiah. Although Satan

412
failed to stop the truth, he has succeeded in making the world of today become like it was in the
cities of Sodom and Gomorrah described in the Bible. We live in a world of despair, hatred, and
decadence. It is easy to recognize how real and rampant Satan is by looking at the state of
society.
Many people who were faithful believers at one time may have become disillusioned;
perhaps the pain of their suffering became too great, that they stopped living a life of faith.
Whereas once they had a clear vision of True Parents, the Messiah, and the Kingdom of' Heaven,
that image slowly faded. They became confused and lured by the trappings available in the
secular world, because Satan began to influence them more strongly. They no longer searched
for the face of God; instead they looked down and around and began to take delight in the things
of the world.
We should make no mistake: God, perfection, and the Kingdom of Heaven are real.
There is no reason for anyone to become disillusioned. There are two realities—God and Satan.
Yet to downgrade our ideal simply because the rest of the world is ignorant of the principle of
restoration is both a compromise and a cop-out. Anyone who wavers from spirituality to
humanism will find himself treading on spiritual quicksand. Humanists find reason to deny the
ideal and don't see Heaven coming down to earth. They become centered upon human beings,
themselves, and the workings of society. If we were to follow their example and take God out of
the center of life, it would be quite normal for us to become disillusioned and depressed.
Satan knows that his time is limited. That is why he works like the devil—which is
what he is anyway! Many of the Israelites who crossed the desert became tired and wanted to
return to their old way of life in Egypt where far more comforts abounded. They worried
primarily about taking care of their families. Even though they were on the go for many years, in
a moment of weakness, some of them were ready to give up everything. They could not
recognize that they were succumbing to Satan's very real influence.
The same kind of spiritual affliction pervades our movement today. Yet the
consequences are so much more weighty now than they were at that time. If we Unificationists
don't succeed in helping the True Parents restore the world, the whole world could blow up—
literally. Then what alternative will God have? We are the ones with virtually no choice. This
world must be restored, no matter how much Satan works against that. God's power is just as real
as Satan's; even though by ourselves we are not very strong, to become spiritually invincible, we
need only to tap the reservoir of God!
Relationship with Satan
How accurate is the idea that each human being has a relationship with Satan? Very!
We may not realize what constitutes our bond with him, but we can discover quite a few things
by observing what takes us away from God. Often even the people who are staunch believers in
God come to question the existence and reality of Satan. Although most Unificationists believe
he exists, we are often not strong enough in faith to avoid being duped by the clever tactics of
Satan. He tries to get us to feel we no longer need to pray or make conditions of indemnity.
Suddenly, we may hear within our own mind some voice telling us that a life of faith was okay

413
for a certain number of years, but now we have to become one with society and unite it. That is
not the voice of our conscience; it is Satan's. Yes, we have to bring the peoples of this world
together, but we have to do it by following the will of God, and by "uniting" with society, which
is what Satan wishes we would do. It is all too easy to develop a relationship with Satan; we
must be cautious about the strength of his kind of warfare.
You are much greater than you think you are. If you think you are less than a child of
God, that thought was planted by Satan. Usually you underestimate yourself—your power and
your position. Don't. Each of us is important to God. Although in our position as God's sons and
daughters we should be humble, humility is one thing, Satan's degradation is another. Satan
always tells us that we are nothing, and indeed not worthy to be a son or daughter of God.
You may feel somewhat inadequate as you go to pray. You may feel that you are not
able to stand before God because you are not holy enough. Satan may project before you all your
sins or list the qualities you lack. You may feel that they are barriers you simply cannot
overcome. But these feelings are something you must get rid of. As people dedicated to the
purpose of God, each of us has the right to stand before Him at any time; He accepts each of us
as His child. Ultimately, Satan has to give us up.
There is nothing that God does not see. Nothing happens to us without some
significance attached to it. Once you commit your life to God, He watches over you, under the
condition that you live according to the Principle. Yet if you have give and take with Satan,
Satan has the right to exert power over you. Especially because of your association with God,
you can be assured that Satan will definitely try to smash you!
Create bases for God, not Satan. If you have evil thoughts and feelings or do
something unprincipled, Satan will quickly arrive on the scene. But if you consciously work on
overcoming such thoughts, after some weeks and months, you will grow stronger; Satan and evil
spirits can invade only if you allow them entry. If you feel and then confess to God that you
cannot control them because they are too strong, Satan might take your admission as an
invitation to stay within your heart. It is as if you tell him he is your boss, your god.
Why not turn the tables on Satan and accuse him! When you have those feelings, pray
and in your prayer denounce Satan by saying, "You are the one who got mankind into this
trouble in the first place; you instigated the fall; I can see your tricks. Leave me alone. I want to
be with God." If you say such words and mean them, Satan just has to leave you. But you have to
be really strong. You can drive out evil forces by yourself, but your relationship with Satan is not
completely severed simply because you make a declaration that you want to be with God instead.
There is much more to it. You have to be very careful not to create more negative bases by
thinking or acting in an evil way.
Beware of worrying too much about your spouse, your family, or your future. Doing
that allows Satan to intervene. Be responsible to shut him out of your life, not bid him to stay.
Put God first. Unless He is the priority in your life, nothing will work. You will always be in
trouble in your personal life and your family life unless you put God first.

414
 Satan is always looking for bases to invade. —Impure hearts. Undivided offerings. We
are the ones who decide whether or not we create a landing strip for Satan's invasion. Father
takes one base after another away from Satan so that he will lose his footing and slip. On the 323

other hand, we create bases for Satan to invade every day through our words and deeds.
Worrying about the future is one base for Satan as it is a compromise. We committed our lives to
God. We repeat that rededication through offering the Pledge and our prayer life, but why then
do we still have reservations about making a total sacrifice. We tend to think about how it is
going to be in the future. I am not referring to the things which will happen in our work or our
social responsibilities. It is natural to think about those things and do a certain amount of pre-
planning; that is part of human responsibility. What I am referring to is being obsessed by what
you will do in the future. That is a hook Satan can grab.
Satan uses our weaknesses. We have to overcome them and then accuse Satan. If you
have received the Blessing, you no longer are connected to him, nor do you have to listen to him.
Technically, he has nothing to do with you anymore. What he does is hang on to your past
weaknesses, hoping that you don't realize he no longer has a right to try to separate you from
God. You then might feel depressed and timid because you also carry feelings from the past.
They are what Satan uses to accuse you and drag you down. You are actually the one who allows
your past to be brought into the present. You are used to being weak, to giving in to your
inferiority complexes, to slowing down to a certain pace that feels comfortable, and even to
throwing your hands up in resignation and giving up altogether. But those too are bases for
Satan.
Do you have the ability to perceive the love that those around you have for you? Or
does Satan try to blind you to this love? Does he try to convince you that you are no good and
everybody else is better? Then deny Satan; simply don't let him do that. You can judge by the
effect whether such thoughts come from God or Satan. If they make you smaller, drive you away
from God or depress you, recognize that those thoughts do not come from God. God does not
want to see anybody depressed; He would never say those things. He always inspires us. God is
love, whereas fear—Satan's main trait—just smashes a person to pieces or makes him freeze.
Battling Satan
The closer we come to God through our relationship with the Messiah, the better off
we will be. The more secure we are, the less waves of insecurity will be able to wash over and
weaken us. The chains of Satan will ultimate- ly just fall away altogether. We have to tell Satan
that we no longer have anything to do with him. Declaring that your relationship with God is that
of parent/child, is a first step in removing yourself from the domination of Satan. Tell him off!
But to do that and then fall back into the old satanic ways will just make him laugh about your
"commitment." Many Chris- tians feel that being "washed" in the blood of Jesus will save them,
and that they have no portion of responsibility in being saved, but God feels differently. We have
to work in conjunction with God and accept our human responsibility. It is natural that He will
want to have some say in the way you lead your life, once He becomes your sovereign leader.

415
The Bible says that faith without works is dead. And we have to work hard to get away from
Satan!
Satan uses brute force. In order for communism to spread the way it has during its
almost seventy years of existence, at least one hundred fifty million people were killed, for no
real reason other than that they stood in the way of its development. Satan first struck the
intelligentsia. He aimed for the top cream of those societies which were affected by communist
aggression and skimmed it off. Let's be serious: battling Satan is real life, and his tactics are very
sobering. But at all costs we must prevent a world war or mankind could be set back to the
primitivity of the stone age and have to start technological development virtually from scratch.
Many people who do not believe in God also do not believe in the spirit world. Satan
wants people to believe there is no spirit world, because he rationalizes that if they become
convinced of that, he will succeed in getting them to lose faith that he exists. He perpetrates such
ludicrous rumors about himself, even that Satan is a figment of the imagination. To battle with
him, we must proclaim to people that God and spirit world most definitely do exist, as does a life
everlasting. But at the same time, we should not overlook the need to herald the existence of
Satan.
Be active. Satan works through idleness, laziness, and apathy. Some people just do the
wrong things. When they are bothered by feelings of apathy, they simply withdraw because they
feel they are not worth a dime. They feel guilty and allow that to hold them back from living a
public life. They go to bed and turn around to face the wall. They try to sleep off their negativity
and don't want to see or have anybody around. They don't realize that Satan walks right into the
bedroom with them. If only the person would turn around and tell Satan to go to hell, climb out
of bed and simply get busy, those feelings would eventually subside, and he would not waste any
time. But giving in to Satan is sometimes an emotional drain; we feel exhausted and believe that
we need to sleep, so we rationalize doing just that.
Problems can most easily be overcome by going away from yourself and turning
toward others, rather than a wall. Anyone who stews in the juices of his own problems always
feels greater fear and experiences a much harder time to overcome those troubles. The best way
to conquer your problems is to walk in the direction of God and work to accomplish His will.
War with Satan—on behalf of God!
The world is full of "satans." More are being manifested every day. Satan is after the
people closest to God. He pursued Jesus and has gone after True Father and the members of the
True Family. As modern-day "saints," we Unificationists stick out like sore thumbs in this evil-
filled world. We have to be careful, because he is surely after us!
On the other hand, if you notice that he does not go after you, stop and analyze why.
Something is fishy. Examine what kind of disciple you really are. Working for God with total
involvement means that you are armed and expect to fight against Satan at any moment. Our life
of faith is a series of battles against Satan. No matter what we do— fundraise, witness, or work
in any other mission—we are also in the "business" of redemption, as we strive to bring back all
things and all people to God.

416
 We will not learn about God simply by trying to convey the Principle. We also have to
be active! The one who stays on the frontline and encounters the enemy has a chance of
becoming the victor. But the one who sits on the fence, and lets others fight on the frontline will
never become a champion. He will never win the war because he does not fight even one battle.
Our war with Satan is not a simple skirmish; Satan does his best to deter us from fulfilling our
goal. Therefore, we must consciously be aware that Satan will try to make us reluctant and lazy.
These qualities come from self-centeredness. Feeling that you do not understand the Principle or
believing that you are too weak are just excuses. To get to the Kingdom of Heaven, you have to
do something. In fact, if we don't work to create it, there will be no Kingdom of Heaven.
If you really live each day with a prayerful and humble attitude toward God, myriads
of spirits and a great deal of divine power will be with you. You can help free anybody with the
help of this power; that is what witnessing is all about. We help people to wrestle free from Satan
and evil spiritual forces by encouraging them to perfect their hearts. We each have an original
mind; its greatest desire is to come back to God. People intuitively want to be free from Satan,
but they don't know how to go about it. It is our mission to assist them.
If Satan seems to offend you every day, you could make a condition of reciting the
Pledge every morning. You do not necessarily have to say it at 5:00 a.m.; the important point of
such an offering is your sincerity. By this indemnity condition, you dedicate your love to God.
Therefore, when Satan comes to try and claim it, you can say that your love is completely "sold
out."
If you come to feel that you can no longer repent or pray, realize these are just
imaginary feelings, not reality. You have to make some condition, some motion toward Heaven,
to back up your verbal or mental commitment. Such a condition invites God. Do your best not to
create bases for Satan. Even if a negative thought seems somehow righteous and very logical to
your intellect, it may directly oppose the will of God. You would do well to cast such thoughts
from your mind.
If Satan no longer existed, we would no longer need to pray. Once we reach
perfection, we will no longer need to pray about our personal situation. At that time Satan would
no longer "exist" for us, yet we should still offer prayers for others.
We have trouble praying because Satan constantly interferes. The methods he uses
may vary, but he and his loyal followers are definitely the ones who hold us back from
communicating with God in prayer. Fight against it. Don't allow him to find a base within you
that prevents you from praying. He hates it when people pray, unless they "pray" to him; he
certainly wants to discourage people from talking to God. Satan fears that God may put all kinds
of things into your mind and heart that oppose his will. If you have an intimate talk with God and
exchange certain feelings in prayer, you will grow close together and deepen your love for one
another. That leaves Satan out. Through prayer our hearts are "washed" and soothed. But Satan
prefers that our hearts stay blackened with evil deeds and thoughts. Although Satan denies and
instills the ideas that spirit world does not exist and there is no God, we "advertise" our belief in
God and the spirit world when we pray. Satan tries to tell us things, but we can righteously

417
proclaim Satan a liar because we have experienced things which he claims don't exist! Get rid of
satanic accusation. Some of it is real, but a great deal of it is completely unjustified. Perhaps we
forgot that certain sins were already forgiven, or don't accept that they could be. Satan uses our
ignorance of such matters to manipulate us, still claiming we belong to him. If you feel
depressed, realize that feeling comes from Satan. Call on God and be optimistic again. Become
positive and get the strength to carry on.
Fear is from Satan, not God, so just disregard it. God is a good and loving Heavenly
Father. All the inconsistencies we experience spiritually, mentally, and physically are nothing
but interference from Satan. They happen because we are not yet under the sovereignty of God's
direct dominion. We still unite with Satan and he tries to make us believe crazy things.
We are in a war with Satan, yet it is possible to win that contest on all fronts. We each
have to make up our mind and decide once and for all if we will give our life to God or not.
Presently, it is only our time, our effort, our hard work, our dreams, and our plans that we offer
for the sake of world salvation. Yet it may come to the point that we have to sacrifice our
physical life. If Satan tries to confuse you, you won't be bothered by him if you become
spiritually stable. Demand that he leave you alone! That will put you in control of things, not
him. But getting the strength and spiritual authority to do that takes a certain process. Each of us
has to become mature and stable, physically and spiritually. We can do that by refusing to
become involved with him. Mentally cut yourself off from his way of thinking. If you are not
strong enough to argue back, don't even listen to him. Just walk away.
Satan tries to trap us in any way possible. You may feel compassion for a person and
succeed in exorcising all the evil spirits within him, but then get stuck with them yourself! Be
careful and take your work seriously. Take time for personal development. Become stable by
learning and practicing the truth. Nurture your relationship with God and become spiritually
strong. Be serious in fighting and gaining victory over Satan.
If you begin to think evil and satanic thoughts, you open yourself up to the possibility
for Satan to accuse you. Neither failing in some venture, nor communicating adequately
something you wanted to say, is a crime. God can forgive you of your mistakes. But a good
intention remains only a good intention unless you battle against Satan's intervention by asking
God for forgiveness. In battle it is possible to go forward, backward, or side- ways. Sometimes
you may hide in the trenches for a whole day while the battle goes on all around you. But
eventually you have to leave the trenches and go out in combat again. We do this in our spiritual
wars, too.
Through the thousands of years of human history, satanic forces were able to enter
people even through their trivial, insignificant thoughts.
For generations, Satan himself has been so tangibly involved in our lives. Life is made
up of many, many little events; one day is a conglomerate of countless details. In the past, Satan
was the star attraction—the center of them all. For us, God now takes the central position. We
still have to be conscious of chasing Satan out of our lives. We have to offer even the most
seemingly insignificant actions to God, not Satan.

418
 Because of the fall, every human being has become a child of Satan. We personally
communicated with Satan for so many years, but now God is in the process of claiming us back.
We are in a kind of "buffer zone" and have to make a decision to proclaim either God or Satan as
our father. If we decide upon God, we have to be aware that Satan is going to ask for payment.
That is where our course of indemnity begins. We have to work our way away from "the
deceiver of the whole world."
When you witness to someone, you have to cleanse his heart with love. He may feel so
spiritually light and free he will desire to hear more of God's truth. But you also have to be
careful that he can sustain this elevated state. He will definitely "come down" as soon as the
spiritual energy you infused him with—through your prayer or indemnity condition—wears off.
The same thing goes for you. You battle Satan every day. If you are not coated with the love of
God by girding yourself with a prayer belt, you may get depressed; working against the forces of
Satan takes great amounts of energy. Be sure you win the war!
Once the spirit of God left Adam and Eve, weakness overtook the human heart and
mind. Their will was no longer their own but rather in the hands of Satan. Mankind could no
longer use the free will given by God. Even though people wanted to return to God, they could
not because they were forced into doing the will of Satan. A new law ruled them, and they were
taught new ways of doing things and hence developed new habits. Later, they could no longer
recognize that there was anything wrong with what they were doing, so they kept on repeating
and multiplying sin throughout the ages.
Today's society calls religious people crazy. Satan? —There is no Satan! You must be
mistaken. People say that "normal" behavior is what every- body does. Human behavior has
become degraded, yet is an accepted standard of value, one many people regard highly. Some
people have been on the lookout for higher standards and did the best they could. But they and
their world are still dominated by Satan. So many people are unaware of this situation, because
they have not seen the other side of the coin; they simply don't know anything better. Once you
are confronted with the absolute truth, you will discover something is wrong with the way you
have been living your life. That is also when you might hear the battle cry of Satan sound!
The Traits of Satan
It is to our advantage to understand sin. Life becomes different once you receive
forgiveness of your sins. Until the emergence of True Parents, the original sin could not be
forgiven. But Father has identified the root of sin, "dug" it up, exposed it, and shows how much
decay it has caused. He restored, or replaced, it with a pure root and then engrafted us into that
"tree" of new humanity. After we have time to flower, we will bloom with good fruit.
Our ancestors, including our parents, form the "roots" of our family tree. Even though
the root is restored through the forgiveness of sin, the juice from the old root will still flow
through the trunk, branches, and leaves for a time. The roots will draw in purified water, which
will eventually reach the rest of the tree; it is only a matter of time before the whole tree will be
saturated with the goodness absorbed by the root.

419
 We will not automatically and totally rid ourselves of the other types of sins overnight.
Even though the original sin has been forgiven, you still make mistakes. More than anything, I
would say they are sins of omission rather than commission. We fail to love—our parents, our
brothers and sisters, our neighbors, our friends, and even our God and True Parents. Sometimes a
thought that is impure may steal into your mind. You don't know whether it came from you, is a
carryover from the past, or a spiritual influence. Upsetting as this might be, realize that none of
us are yet totally cleansed of sin. It is rather normal that such thoughts would come. However,
urge them to leave your mind again. The important thing is to make sure you don't act upon
them.
Original sin is forgiven through the Blessing ceremonies. From that point on, Satan
himself no longer has the right to accuse us. But the angels and saints are able to chastise us if
we make mistakes. The only condition that would give Satan cause to accuse us is if we commit
the fall.
If you have the attitude that God is first in your life, then Satan cannot accuse you. If a
husband loves his wife more than he loves God, Satan has grounds for accusation. If the couple
loves their own baby more than they love God, this too is grounds for accusation. God and His
will must come first. Make sure that you embrace and love God before you embrace and love
your spouse. That is the secret to spiritual growth. If you become completely involved in your
mission and exhibit great love for God, you will have little time for your partner. Yet that is
grounds for respect, and from that, God bestows blessings. Just give more to God. The more you
give to God, the more you will receive for your family's growth, security, and future.
Sin is everything that goes against the fulfillment of the purpose of creation—whether
thought, word, or deed. Keep your body, your mind, and your spirit in good shape. That is part of
our human responsibility. Nothing is ours alone; we are attached to a Higher Being.
Sin is a great burden. Sometimes we don't know what actually holds us back. The
heavy stone in our heart prevents communication with God. We have to get rid of it; the only
way it can be removed is through purging ourselves in repentance. There may be some sins
hidden away which we never examined or that we forgot about. There may be certain things
which were embedded within us by our ancestors. But as representatives of all mankind working
for the restoration of the entire world, we have to take the responsibility to research our hearts
and cleanse them through engaging in tactical warfare with Satan. We do that by going to God in
repentance and asking His forgiveness.
If you do your best for God, then accusation against you is unjustified. It is not your
conscience that accuses you, but Satan. Therefore, those allegations best be forgotten. How can
you serve others if you are not free? Satan may accuse you constantly for the things you did, but
he does not stop there: he then accuses you for not doing enough. You probably feel even more
depressed. When that happens, you don't even want to look at other people. You don't want to be
with anyone, and you do not even care about fulfilling your responsibility to love and serve your
brothers and sisters. Those feelings also come from Satan; they come as a result of his
accusation. He snares us through using a small thought and then builds a trap that we blindly

420
walk into. Accusation is his weapon. With it, he shoots bullet after bullet of our sins hack at us,
in his attempts to make sure we cannot forget them. YOU are the one who determines where you
live—Heaven or hell. It depends upon your attitude. Those around you can be in Heaven, while
you sit alone in hell. There is no earthly location called "hell"—we create it. Hell is a state of
mind and heart in which we reside when we allow ourselves to become sucked into a negative
attitude and behavior.
Some people try to figure out how they can hurt others; they are very individualistic
and do not intermingle with others. In the spirit world such people will sit in their little corners
and try to figure out how to cheat others; they will devise schemes to benefit themselves during
the next rnillenium. That is hell. Hell is where you live if you are always on the take, always
seeking to gain. You do not actually benefit from the divine and loving environment and people
around you because you no longer recognize it. Neither do you experience the fulfillment of the
purpose of creation. Living in hell, we are deprived of all the beautiful things God offers us.
You have to get rid of your old concepts, and the depressing thoughts Satan puts in
your mind. Thoughts that assure you that you are too dirty and cannot touch the holiness of God.
You actually hurt God if you stay away from Him. Come close to Him no matter what it is you
communicate. Remember how much He loves and accepts you. You alone can do that for
yourself. It is important to understand the spiritual environment as well as how spiritual
influence can change it in a matter of seconds. Some people create a base for low and depressed
spirits to live with them. Analyze what it was that made you feel depressed; you will find that
you created a base somewhere along the line. If you move away from God, within a moment you
step right across the border and into the realm of Satan. You may think you still walk within
God's realm—even though you feel you are on the outskirts—but actually you walked away
from that realm long ago. Then evil spirits came to taunt you, causing you to suffer. If you could
recognize their presence immediately and then work to do something about it, you would feel
joy. But if you do something bad, your "reward" is depression.
Kick out those former thoughts and start feeling happy. Satan always makes his
presence known when you are weak. If you don't order him to leave, you can be sure he will stay
around.
We must understand what goes on in spirit world. We have to understand where our
feelings come from. You cannot simply notice that a certain person is negative and pass it off.
Negativity is a result of something. Positivity is also a result of something. Something must have
happened to cause your current state of mind. God comes into your heart when you are joyful.
How did He get there? And how is it that Satan wriggles in some- times? These are things worth
investigating.
The Power of Satan
The power of God is so real, and a million times greater than Satan's. Actually, Satan
has no power. All the power that Satan claims is his, ultimately comes from the misuse of God's
principles. It was God, not Satan, who created the universe. Satan exists only because he has

421
objects who communicate and unite with him. But if all those objects would refuse to
communicate with him, his power would quickly be depleted, and he could no longer stay alive.
It is human beings who allow Satan to continue to exist and give him credibility. And
we are the ones who can destroy him. That is exactly what Father is doing. God is taking one
person after another away from Satan's realm; each then experiences a rebirth through True
Parents. This diminishes Satan in size and power. In the end, he will simply fade away.
In the Wizard of Oz story, everyone in the land was so afraid of the Wicked Witch of
the West, and consequently she held incredible power over them. She threatened and cajoled
people and backed them into a corner until they obeyed her. What none of the people realized is
that she would melt if water was poured over her. When the Wicked Witch caught on fire, the
story's heroine doused her with water. But the Wicked Witch screamed in anguish as she
disappeared before the eyes of the incredulous onlookers. We have to find the right "water" to
pour over Satan. By strengthening our relationship with God and refusing to have give and take
with Satan, we essentially make a statement, giving our loyalty to God. Then it will be a matter
of time before we hear the anguished screams of Satan, as we watch him disappear before our
eyes.
But in the meantime, if you feel fear or the presence of Satan, visualize the True
Parents in your mind. Satan will then seem to diminish in size to you, and "fade away."
The one who stands in the way of your personal restoration is not Satan, but you
yourself! Satan has no reason to accuse those who are blessed, so why should blessed members
feel any guilt? Their sin is for- given, and Satan has no more jurisdiction over their lives. When
you make mistakes, it is your conscience—in its effort to direct you toward perfection—which
"accuses" you. In addition, the saints who have suffered for thousands of years may also accuse
you. They watch all of us closely and might feel a certain resentment because they gave their
physical lives for the cause, but we receive the Blessing for much less payment. We have to
discern what limits there are on Satan's power: after a person receives the Blessing, Satan loses
power over him. Previously, Satan may have flaunted it in front of him.
Satan has no interest in trying to persuade a stubborn person to stay enlisted in his
"troops." There are plenty of other people he can get much more easily by providing simple
temptations. If he discovers that a person is really living for God and with the True Parents, he
will stop running after him. He may make another attempt sometime later, but if the person
shows the same strength, Satan will withdraw again. Basically, he is lazy. And he is quite the
opportunist. If you overcome something once, expect that he will try tempting you again. He
actually hates defeat. If you are successful in overcoming the strongest of temptations, Satan will
lose the little shred of patience he possesses, and then leave you alone for a while.
Overcoming will take determination and perseverance on your part, but remember the
tiny thoughts, feelings, and actions are what allow him to stick his foot in the door of your life.
Once he does, he kicks that door wide open and not only does he walk through it, he also walks
all over you! The whole process can start in a moment of weakness. You create a little base, but
it grows bigger and bigger. In the end, it is as large and as sturdy as a stone wall. However, you

422
can stop the construction of that wall. When unprincipled feelings and thoughts come into your
mind, open the back doors in your heart and mind and immediately bid those thoughts and
feelings farewell. That will create a distance between Satan and you; ti me and distance can
make the difference. If you turn weaknesses into strengths, Satan will leave you alone, for his
level of tolerance—and hence his power—do have certain limitations.
Satan blocks us from breaking through to God. Satan whispers, "You have nothing to
do with God. Do you see or feel Him? No? Well, then that proves it! You must be very far away
from God." That is the moment we could start to feel depressed, allowing him to succeed in
winning a battle. It is not God who complains about your past, but Satan. To be active and
effective for God in the future, don't succumb to the pangs of conscience you feel because of
your past. While it is normal that you feel had for any mistakes you make, what good does it do
to allow Satan to make inroads through accusation. One thing it is certain to do is diminish your
strength to work for God. Realize that when you have one foot in Satan's world, and one foot in
God's, you hurt God tremendously.
Accusation comes from Satan, not God. Make sure you do your very best to combat
any feelings of inadequacy. If you muster the right attitude and sincerity, then whether your
result is large or small, it can be accepted as an offering. However, if you are lazy, waste time, or
become apathetic about doing your best, Satan has the right to accuse you. It is when you are
united with God, and your relationship with Him is bound by love, that you have nothing to
worry about.
Satan tries his very best to get us to feel bad and as though we are somehow inferior to
other people. He wants us to feel as though we do very little for God each day. But he wants to
disguise the fact that if we work with the right attitude all day long, then no matter what result
was achieved, our offering can be accepted by God.
Satan knows he already has command over the weak people; if they try to escape from
him, they will find themselves in real trouble. He has incredibly strong domination over them;
unless they fight to get away, he will keep them under his thumb, and in his realm. According to
the law of God, Satan has no right whatsoever to push down God's sons and daughters and hook
them up to puppet strings that he uses to pull and control someone. Satan's own set of laws is
quite different. He is the one who took the law of God and twisted it for his own purpose.
Satan usually tests us according to our weaknesses. Each of us knows many of our
particular weaknesses and should strive to overcome them. You can expect that Satan will pursue
you even after you have been a Unificationist for many years. He may even come with the same
tests he used before. But if you reject him, what recourse will he have? He may try again, but he
will not waste his time unnecessarily. He has many things to do, one of which is to stop the
world from slipping away from him.
Satan uses what he can to hinder God's cause. A mechanic working on a car or
airplane may create a base of negativity, then become sloppy in his work habits and simply not
care if he does a shoddy job. But that is just enough of a base for Satan to intervene. That

423
mechanic then becomes a pawn for Satan, and his bad attitude may result in the fact that many
lives might be jeopardized because of his workmanship.
We should want to help get rid of the spirits around a person who is possessed in an
extreme way. Spirits which depress a person and hinder his progress must be stopped. Doing that
will block Satan's power. The way to drive out evil spirits is to expose those spirits for what they
are doing. Once their intention is brought out in the open and they realize that we know how they
function, they will lose their hold on us. If they have already lived with a person for years, that
person may attract them back again, if he did not purify his thoughts and feelings.
If spirits are driven away, they can come back only if the person calls them back. A
simple statement, "Oh, I'm so depressed," does just that. The "depressed" spirits scurry back. We
are the ones who feed those spiritual beings; they are power-hungry just like their father, the
devil. But if the person is firm in refusing to have anything more to do with them, they have to
leave. The strength of your conviction, even your tone of voice, makes the difference. We have
to use power instead of allowing them to overpower.
When you verbalize a goal, it is as if you telegraph Satan, who then sends every
available force to block your way.
Satan can have no power over you if you relate to God totally and accept the fact that
He loves you just as you are. The evil spiritual forces surrounding you then have to leave. If you
are bothered by those self- accusative spirits, part of your human responsibility is to overcome
them. Satan looks for easy prey. He realizes that he does not have so much time left but must
work fast to expand his congregation before God succeeds in converting all the people.
In a way, one of the greatest enemies of God is ignorance. Because those in authority
were ignorant about certain spiritual laws, people—often extremely intelligent ones—were killed
as witches. Because those "witches" seemed somehow different from other people, they were
considered bad, and were annihilated.
Through knowledge of universal laws, spiritual laws, and societal laws, people
become freer and more secure, and as a result, their fear decreases. Yet on the basis of ignorance
of those laws, satanic influence can work. Satan always uses a person's ignorance to continue to
pull the wool over his eyes. Satan attempts to attack the people most important to God. In our
movement, he has tried to destroy Father, but since he finds no receptive base, he often tries to
work within the spiritual hierarchy. He tries to dissuade the most influential Unificationists from
reaching their goals for God. Satan is powerful, and we should never underestimate that power; it
is fearsome. But he is the enemy and we should never lose sight of the fact that we must conquer
him. We certainly should not be apathetic about his attempts to win victory.
If you witness to someone and wonder why he does not come back a second time,
realize that Satan has been at work. Satan's influence is incredibly strong in his ability to take
people away from doing the will of God. If you don't think much about Satan—because you feel
that he is not much to worry about—you may be very surprised at how far off base you are.
Through your determination not to recognize when he rears his ugly head, you give him ample

424
chance to hook you to a ball and chain. Because you don't recognize him, you also don't see the
weight you are carrying around. Perhaps you think Satan would not waste his time trying to
prevent a person from coming back to listen to more of the Principle; if you think so, you are
dead wrong. The Principle is what speaks of his crime, and he certainly does not want people to
get wise to his tactics.
Recognize that Satan's power is very strong, therefore you should pray to intercede for
a person who is listening to the Principle. Realize too that you should pay indemnity for him so
that he can learn more and arm himself with enough spiritual strength to engage in his own battle
against Satan. Most of the time we are too lackadaisical and make no strong conditions to protect
people. That is when Satan tries to take them away. That is why people never come back or
never come in the first place, even though they make promises to do so. We must never
underestimate the cunning and power of Satan.
The Messiah comes to sever the ties people have with Satan. By doing so, he then
reconnects people with God. One benefit is that the power of God is strengthened and multiplied,
and the power of Satan is diminished. If everybody returns to God, there will be no one left to
have give and take with Satan. We know that Satan is an angel, originally created by God. He
will remain an angel, and eventually be restored. It is a matter of time before he loses his power
over people and will have to pay indemnity to be restored. Yet losing his objects is indemnity in
itself. I feel there will be a time when people will leave Satan's realm in droves. If the majority of
people come to believe in God and do good, how can the rest of the people still act satanic and
do the bidding of Satan? Everyone wants the best for himself. If a person realizes that doing
good will ultimately benefit him, he will do just that.
So many of the messengers sent by God were murdered. What kind of evil force can
do that? This force occupies the hearts of people so totally, that many people turn against God
and even want to destroy Him. They want to obliterate the source of life, the origin of goodness
and joy. What kind of personality can inspire people to do that? It is the "artful dodger," the
devious one—the one whom we call Satan.
Until we perfect ourselves, we can expect Satan to interfere in our daily lives. If he
cannot succeed in working directly through us, he will work through the people closest to us. As
soon as some sort of disaster fells you, understand it could be Satan up to his old tricks. But why
not stop your "old tricks." —This time do not allow yourself to become stagnated or depressed.
If you get knocked down by Satan, get up immediately and start moving again. Repent and don't
allow feelings of depression to consume you. Forget what happened. It will be forgiven anyway.
Don't increase Satan's power by bending toward his will.
Satan has no principles of his own. The way he creates energy is by putting himself in
the subject position and having give and take with all his objects. He gets his energy through
people. For thousands of years he has worked hard to create intimate relationships with people.
That is how he has continued his reign as god of this world. He went exactly by the Principle, by
the natural and spiritual laws that originated in God.

425
 If you compromise even in the smallest way, realize that Satan will invade. The
smallest doubt, the most subtle weakness, or even a feeling of lovelessness is enough of a
foundation for him to use. He is always on the lookout for the weakest people. He delights in
putting a whole mission into jeopardy through the behavior of the weakest person, and then
watching everybody else suffer as a result.
Satan knows all too well what your weaknesses are. He successfully slides into your
heart, and even when you believe you are still with God, he tries to hide the fact that you have
already entered his territory—through just a feeling, a thought, or an action. That is when the
self-accusation starts, and Satan stands back watching, and laughs hysterically: "I've got you
again!"
Develop patience and have compassion with yourself but keep on going. If you make a
mistake, get up, dust yourself off, and start again on your way back home to God. If you dwell
on your sins, Satan will grab your feelings. It is easy to become depressed once you make a
mistake, but if you become obsessed with it, you will be unable to serve God as much as before.
A person who is happy can do the most for God, much more than someone who is depressed; a
person who is down-hearted has a hard time seeing the beauty and clarity of God. Our power has
to become stronger than Satan's, but that can only happen when our power comes straight from
the love of God.

426
 Rev. Young Whi Kim
(Taking on America with True Father are (left to right) Young Whi Kim, Bong Choon (Sang Ik –
Papasan) Choi and Bo Hi Pak)

427
 Education Through Witnessing
Today is the first of September. At the last general meeting we decided to start a 40-day
witnessing condition on this day. 40-day witnessing conditions first started in 1960. Father
established the church in 1954 and in 1957 he ordered our members to go out witnessing in the
summer. That was the first time, but it wasn't a regular witnessing period. Father wanted to find
out how much our members could accomplish in forty days of pioneering. In 1958 and '59 he
didn't send anyone out. Our members asked Father to have a 40-day witnessing condition, but he
said, "No, until the time comes we won't go out." After Father was blessed with Mother in 1960,
we started to have 40-day witnessing conditions twice a year. It all started in 1960. So, this isn't
anything new, but a traditional activity of our church. We want to establish the true tradition of
God. Such activity is Father's tradition of doing God's work.
When did witnessing start? Actually, if mankind hadn't fallen there wouldn't have been any need
for witnessing; education would have been enough. After creating man and woman, Heavenly
Father started educating them. He wanted them to know that He existed and was their Parent. He
also wanted to give them His heart, His love and His truth. This was God's education for man. If
He had succeeded in educating man, if we knew that He was our Father and knew His heart, love
and truth fully, this would be the ideal world. There would be no need for witnessing, education
would be enough. Actually, witnessing is just another form of education. It is only because of the
fall that witnessing became necessary.
Through the fall man was isolated from God, from His heart, His love and His truth; he was cut
off from God completely. As a result, witnessing became necessary to bring him back to God.
God's education failed because He couldn't educate the first man and woman as much as He
wanted. We must clearly understand that the purpose of witnessing is to help us understand that
God exists and is our Parent and to understand our purpose in life. Without knowing this we
cannot lead a proper life; therefore, we have to help man understand God's truth. God is our
Father and Mother, we must help people know this parental love, otherwise they cannot have an
original relationship with God. We also need to understand God's heart. Witnessing involves
teaching people all of these things.
We know that because of the fall man cannot connect directly to God. That's why God sends the
Messiah to be the bridge between fallen man and God. The Messiah doesn't work alone though,
but through his church, which must help people understand the Messiah. So, the task actually
became larger. If man hadn't fallen, just letting him know about God's heart, love and truth
would have been sufficient. But because of the fall another thing came up. We must help man
understand who the Messiah is and let them know about the Messiah's church, because man
canonly return to God through the Messiah and his church. In order to have true knowledge of
God we must learn from the Messiah. These are the things we must let people know during our
witnessing condition.
The witnesser is God's spokesman, he speaks to the people on God's behalf. God has no mouth,
so He asks us to speak for Him. We must realize that we are God's spokesmen, God's
mouthpiece. This is the first thing. Next, we are conveyors of His love; we must convey God's

428
love to people. God wants to give His love to man, but He cannot love fallen man directly, so He
needs us as mediators. God has suffered so much because He lost His children through the fall.
We must help mankind understand God's suffering heart. They cannot become His children
otherwise. We are the ones to introduce God's suffering heart to the people. God is the source of
life. Due to the fall, however, man lost original life and his claim to eternal life in the Kingdom
of Heaven. So we must give God's life to the people, i.e. connect people to God's life. This is our
position. We must clearly understand that when we witness, we are God's spokesmen, conveyors
of His love and suffering heart and peoples' connection to the source of life; these four things.
This is truly great. By witnessing we can participate in God's work and be God's co-workers, we
can work together with God as His representatives. Good spirits are trying to work with us, they
want to help us. When we take the position of God's representatives, they can help us. So,
through witnessing we can work together with God, the Messiah and good spirits. Witnessing
isn't just for fallen people, but for our family as well. We must witness to our children, letting
them know about God's heart, His love and His truth. As I said before, witnessing is another
form of education. Originally there would have been no need for witnessing, just education; the
fall made witnessing necessary. Through witnessing we can also develop our spirit and heart and
become a man of love and life. When we really come to understand God and unite with Him, we
can have everything, because He shares His love, His truth and His life through His education.
Witnessing leads a person to that state. It is the most important of our many activities. Another
point to keep in mind is that if we had many new members coming to our church, there would be
no need to fund raise. By gaining members everything else comes automatically. But because we
aren't gaining enough members, we need to fund raise. If we succeed in witnessing, everything
will be solved. We must realize that witnessing is the fundamental aspect of our work as a
member of our church.
We can learn the importance of investing our heart, our prayer and our effort by seeing what kind
of result comes. We can also see whether our attitude and way of doing things is right or not.
When we invest our heart, effort and prayer fully, we gain good results. We reap what we sow.
We cannot harvest without planting first. This is a great time for our education. We can also
know the suffering heart of God through witnessing. Even though you try to give God's love and
truth to the people, they often aren't open to accept it. When you encounter rejection and
persecution, you can feel the suffering heart of God. This is why witnessing is the best way to
understand God and deepen our relationship with Him. Through understanding God's heart and
His situation, we can put ourselves in His position, thereby coming closer to Him. Witnessing
isn't just for others benefit, but for ours as well. Because it is another form of education, we can
educate ourselves as we educate others. When you teach others, you learn about God's heart and
truth yourself as well. When you try to love others, you become a man of love. This is why
witnessing is the best education possible for our members.
Father said that the worst thing a leader can do is prevent a member from witnessing. If we take
away a person's right to witness, he can- not gain the spiritual children he needs nor can he learn
the things necessary to become a child of God. In other words, we block his path to the Kingdom
of Heaven. In the past we often thought, "This is just another condition," but that's not true. This

429
is the most important thing we can do. In this time, we can become spiritual parents thereby
coming closer to God and the Messiah and inheriting God's most precious possessions, His love,
His heart and His personality. Witnessing is the best way to become God's true children.
When we witness, we can imagine that the person to whom we are witnessing is our past self. So
we can see how we were before. When you witness you meet many different types of people and
can broaden your knowledge of human nature and the world. But if you don't pay attention you
won't learn anything. Father can determine someone's nature just by seeing them. How is that
possible? He has a special sense he developed by meeting and studying many people. You can
also become a good judge of human character. This is necessary for the future when we live
together with other people. We can develop this through witnessing. During this forty day we
want to concentrate on witnessing. We're usually occupied with many other things and can't find
the time. So even though you may have other activities, everyone should move in the same
direction during this condition. So, if you work during the day, find time to witness in the
evening or at night. We can find out what kind of results we can bring when all members work
together.
In the old days in Korea, members left their homes and went to another city or village for pioneer
work. In order to fulfill God's providence, we must let people know about the Messiah and God's
providence. When Moses led his people out of Egypt, he let them know the day of departure. If
he hadn't, he would have failed, Moses had to let the people know they were leaving Egypt. It's
the same thing now. Our responsibility is to let people know that God is working now, that the
Messiah is on earth and giving truth to the people. We have to let them know this; it's our portion
of responsibility. Whether they accept it or not, is their responsibility. This witnessing condition
is a way of fulfilling our portion of responsibility. In Korea we visited every little village,
passing out leaflets and speaking to the people about our church, thereby fulfilling the condition
to inform everyone about our church. We must do the same thing here in Europe, reaching out
and giving God's words, so that in the future no one can say, "I didn't know. I didn't hear
anything." I think the video-team is a good way to reach people. We haven't prepared any special
leaflets for this condition. We can find out how good the ones we have are. If they're not
effective, we should make others. It's good to have several different leaflets. They shouldn't be
too wordy, but dear and to the point, so that it's easy to understand what we are saying.
Many members don't have enough spiritual children to start family life yet. Our church suffers
from a lack of members as well. So, we should try our best to find members in this time. If we
really unite and ask Heavenly Father and good spirits to help, I think we can bring good results
during this condition. Our job is to liberate fallen people from their bondage, thus liberating True
Father and Heavenly Father from their bondage. This is a good time to get closer to God and
True Parents. We can deeply unite with them through our work. When I see someone working
hard to convey God's words, I feel he is so precious. We want to be precious to our True Parents
and God. To increase our value, we must invest more heart and energy in our work. Every one of
us wants to become a good member and a child of God and True Parents.
Let's pray together:

430
Our loving Heavenly Father, this is the first day of September, the beginning of a new month.
We came before you this morning to offer our pledge, to renew our determination and to offer
the work we start today. In the next forty days we want to bring your love and truth to the people.
Just as Moses let the people know he had come to lead them out of Egypt, we must inform the
people that our Father and Mother have come to lead them to the Kingdom of Heaven. We want
to let people know that you are working very hard to save and restore them with your love and
your truth. We cannot help the people understand you without your love and your truth. Thus,
the first thing we must do is become the embodiment of your love and truth.
Even though we are poor in heart and knowledge, if you are with us, working through us, we can
accomplish your desires. We want to empty ourselves and become your instruments, so you can
work through us. We ask you to work through us, so that when we speak to people, we can share
your words, even those we don't know. Many things like this have happened in the past through
your leadership, Father. We want such things to happen at this time. When you work with us we
can bring many good people back to you. We know you need many people, that without them
you can't achieve your ideal. Therefore, we truly want to bring many good people to you and
your side.
Father, we pledge to bring 40 active members and 400 associate members in Germany during
this 40-day condition. We also want to make friends with 400 ministers and priests. These are the
three things we want to achieve. We pray for your help and ask you to mobilize many good
spirits to work with us. When we receive help from you and the spirit world we are certain to
achieve our goals, Father. We have many different missions, but we can all unite in this work.
Even those members who are involved in business activities can find the time to join this effort.
By witnessing we can find spiritual children and understand your heart and situation better; we
can truly unite with you. This is actually another of your goals: you want to educate us as your
true children. Through this witnessing condition we can educate ourselves and become your true
children.
Our True Father is in prison and his activities restricted. Therefore, we must speak out on behalf
of our Father, who is not free, giving his words and love to the people. We must let them know
that our Father is the Messiah. When they understand this, our Father shall surely be liberated.
We want to liberate our Father. We want to have him with us, leading us as our commander-in-
chief. We thank you again, Father. We want to dedicate ourselves for your work.
We pray all this in the name of our True Parents. Amen.

431
 Requirements for Victory
You've just heard our goal for the coming 40-day witnessing condition. I don't know how you
feel about it, but each of us has already pledged before Heavenly Father and True Parents to find
one new member each month. When we consider our goal in light of this pledge it's nothing. We
have about 400 members gathered here now, so that would mean our initial goal is to bring 400
new members in one month. But we have reduced this goal to 40 active members and 400
associate members.
I have often considered why we don't gain more members. It may be that God wants to send us
members, but we aren't ready to receive them yet. I think God longs for the day when we are
fully mature, when we can be trusted to care for members without hurting them or giving them
such a bad impression, they want to leave. If people come to our church only to discover that
we're not as good as we teach, they will never return. If they come later, however, when we have
matured, it will be easy for them to stay. If we want to receive many members, we must be
prepared to accommodate them. Most important, however, is that we prepare ourselves. We
shouldn't complain when few people come, but rather examine and prepare ourselves. We must
improve ourselves and make increased effort to grow. Leaders must study, train themselves and
unite with their members. Blessed couples must live a model life. We emphasize the significance
of the Blessing, so what will people think if blessed couples don't fulfill their duties? Blessed
couples have a great responsibility. We must grow up and become worthy to receive members,
then many people will come. When God can be confident that He won't lose people when He
sends them, but that He will gain new children, He will lead many people to our church.
I like freedom; you like freedom; everyone likes freedom. We don't want to be bound by anyone.
God is the same, He also wants to be free. But do you think He is free? No, He has something to
do. He cannot be free as long as He has an unfinished task. God has the task of restoration. He is
bound by this task and thus cannot be free. Students like to be free, but when they have exams
they can't fool around as they might like, but must study. They can't be free until they have
completed their exams. There is another factor involved. God cannot give freedom to immature
people, only to mature, perfected people. This is important. If you are immature and foolish,
what will happen if you are given total freedom? What happens when you give a small child total
freedom? Parents must take care of small children because they are inexperienced and therefore
not wise enough to make their own decisions. Parents and teachers must guide their
development, leading them in the right direction. Freedom must be limited during the growth
stage.
Leaders may want to grant members' requests for more freedom or independence, but they must
always consider whether members can maintain their faith if they go their own way and follow
their own desires. This is what worries me. Once you become perfect like Father, nobody will
worry if you want to take a job or continue studying. But if you're not strong enough to maintain
your faith on your own, you must be guided. Members must demonstrate that they can be fully
independent, i.e. they can maintain their faith wherever they go. This means determining the
right way to live and taking responsibility for their eternal life. Once this is certain, you can have

432
freedom. But if you haven't reached that state yet, you should understand that your freedom must
be limited for your own sake. This is love; giving a child everything he wants, isn't love. We
must know what state we are in. "Am I perfect, did I successfully pass through the perfection
stage?" We must examine ourselves and then based on our judgment decide which way to go.
I spoke about repentance and unity this morning, but not about dedication. I left it for this time.
We know that God's providence is a struggle between good and evil, God and Satan are fighting
over man. This conflict has two aspects: one is the individual struggle which everyone
experiences, the other is the general struggle between God's side and Satan's. We must mobilize
everyone in order to win and we also need a good commander-in-chief. Our True Parents are
leading the troops in the physical world on Heavenly Father's behalf.
There is a saying in the Bible, ". . . to obey is better than sacrifice, . . ." (I Samuel 15:22). During
the Old Testament Age man offered sacrifices to God, but the prophet Samuel said that
obedience pleased God more than burnt offerings and sacrifices. In a war the commander-in-
chief determines strategy and deploys his armies accordingly. But if the troops don't obey the
commander's orders, what will happen? They will probably lose. God wants to win this war, this
is why obedience is better than sacrifice. We must obey God's will. That is the way to new life;
that is the way to victory. If we don't obey, there won't be any unity with God and we cannot
win. We must overcome difficulties during the struggle. Difficulties always come with conflict.
The enemy suffers as well though, so the side which perseveres most will win.
We must obey God's will and mobilize everyone for the struggle. I recently discovered that out
of 72 couples, only 41 wives went out for 21-day witnessing. This means that 31 didn't. I don't
know what reason they have. This is Father's direction, our commander-in-chief, so we must do
our best to obey. 21 days isn't so long. Even if you have a baby, you can choose the best time and
then go out for 21 days. Of course, if you are sick in the hospital, you can be excused, but if you
are well and still don't go out, that isn't right. Some of you say that you had to stay home and take
care of your children. That's no excuse; you can always find someone to take care of your
children. You will benefit from making good relationships. Finding someone to take care of your
children in your absence is a good chance to make friends.
As you all know we have many foreign members here who can't speak German very well.
Nevertheless they visit churches and try to speak with the ministers. Of course they can say
simple things, but they cannot express anything of any depth. So who should contact German
ministers then? There's no need to ask, naturally German members should do that. You home
members must find the time to visit the churches in your neighborhood. You can do it if you
have the desire. I'm inspired by the parents group in Munich. Even though they're older, they do
what they can to help the church. We must mobilize all our home members in order to achieve
our goal. They can visit churches, get to know people and then ask them if they would like to be
associate members. It may be difficult to bring active members, but bringing associate members
isn't quite as difficult. The German blessed couples and home members must take responsibility
to visit churches.

433
We know that people with similar natures live together in the spirit world. So when we go to the
spirit world, as family members, we will be together. But if we didn't participate in 21-day
witnessing conditions or do home church work or visit ministers, we will have to leave when
members who did arrive. Even in this world, you can't participate in a discussion about a topic
you don't understand. You will be left out of the conversation. Likewise, when we go to the spirit
world we will talk about our life and activities on earth, we will have many topics to discuss. But
if we didn't participate in these activities we cannot join in the discussion. Who is more likely to
enter the Kingdom of Heaven, one who participated in such activities or one who didn't? I think
that those who participated will be more qualified to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Then where
will those who didn't participate go? Not the Kingdom of Heaven, that is logical.
Father's mission as the Messiah is to bring all of mankind to the Kingdom of Heaven. Imagine a
parent with two children; one who studies hard so he can enter a good university and the other
who hardly studies at all. What do parents do in such a situation? They scold the lazy one,
because they love him. They want to encourage him to improve himself, so he can have a better
future. This is parental love. In the same spirit, True Parents push us to qualify to enter the
Kingdom of Heaven. So we should be grateful when told of the many things we must do. And
when we don't follow we need to be scolded. We must live up to God's standard.
I'd like to speak about the relationship between center members and home members. Those
living in centers are mostly younger members, while those living outside are mostly older people
with children and other responsibilities. Their missions should be the same though. Of course
home members must fulfill their external responsibilities, but they should still do God's work.
How many hours do you think center members use for witnessing each day? Not all day. Home
members should find similar hours to do God's work, i.e. to meet people and visit churches.
Atoms consist of a nucleus and electrons. Matter cannot exist with only a nucleus or electrons,
both are needed. The nucleus is subject and must have a good give and take relationship with its
electrons because they have a common purpose: forming an atom. Center members and home
members also have a common purpose: witnessing and reaching out to ministers. I often hear
that this relationship isn't good enough though. Whatever the circumstances, center members
must have good give and take with the home members. Home members should visit the center
and participate in the various activities there. If this relationship isn't good enough we cannot
bring new members.
Center leaders should care for the center members and develop a good relationship with the
members living outside. Center leaders should visit blessed couples and get to know the situation
of the blessed couples and home members. Home members should also know the situation of
members in the center. By understanding each other's situation they can unite. When we do this,
we can expand our territory and gain new members. Center leaders must broaden their minds and
members living outside must show more concern for center life and the members there. The
center is the birthplace of new members. If we don't have a good center how can we gain new
members? Center members and home members must take care of each other.

434
One of Father's mottoes is: "Do not become indebted to others." We must give to others. Our
attitude should be to give at least a little bit more than we receive. Of course sometimes you
receive more, but anyway your attitude should be to try to give more to others than you receive.
If we develop this attitude, our relationships will improve. This isn't just important among our
members, it should be the same between God and us. We receive so much from God that we
can't ever pay Him back. But if we receive ten units from God, we should try to return at least
one. We should try to return something to show our appreciation.
We all know we must pray and invest our heart in our work. If we do this we will be able to
bring good results. We must invest our prayer, our heart and our effort in our work and establish
good relationships with our brothers and sisters. With these four elements we can succeed in our
work. We are thieves if we expect results without investing ourselves first. We must invest
something in order to gain results, otherwise we violate heavenly law and the Principle. So we
must invest as much as we can, then we can gain the results we desire.
Man has five spiritual senses, but we should also recognize the importance of intuition. It is a
supplement to man's five spiritual senses that must be developed. If we are completely bound to
our physical life we can never develop our sixth sense. Once it is developed though, whenever
we meet someone we will be able to know something about them, we will receive something
from them. We should develop this in order to improve our witnessing, then we will be able to
select people carefully, not just witnessing to anyone. If we can develop this intuitive sense we
can find the right people, thus saving time and bringing success more easily. This isn't just for
True Father, but for us as well; everyone can develop this sense. Once every 40 days we fast
either one day or one meal. That is the best time to develop your intuition. When you eat three
meals a day and are physically active you are completely bound to your physical body, but
through fasting you separate from your physical body a little bit and can easily develop your
spiritual senses or your sixth sense. You can experiment with your life. When you pray hard you
can test the power of your prayer and what result it brings. Our life can be interesting if we do
this. We shouldn't just blindly obey orders, but take initiative to make our life more interesting.
We don't want to lead boring lives, but have an interesting and exciting life. Each person has
different qualities, some are good in one area and others in another. You should develop your
talents and enrich your lives. When you do, God will be happy and try to help you even more.
One last point: to accomplish our missions we need help from God and the spirit world, but you
should be careful when asking for spiritual help. You didn't have any spiritualists in the
European church before. I hoped for someone who could communicate with the spirit world
because without understanding the spirit world you cannot have real faith in God. We must
understand spirit world well, and spiritual communication or revelation is necessary for that. If
we don't have a pure heart though, we can easily be misled by spirits. If someone becomes
arrogant after receiving revelations or strays from the right course even just a little bit, evil spirits
will attack him immediately. The medium often doesn't understand or realize this; he believes he
is still receiving messages from the same good spirit. As soon as the medium changes, however,
the good spirit must leave, then evil spirits enter, using the same name the good spirit did. If the
medium doesn't recognize the difference he will be led in the wrong direction.

435
I saw this happen several times in Korea and in other countries. It always follows the same
pattern: the medium gains many followers and then the spirit world tells him, "To fulfill God's
will you must have a love relationship." They always say that. They lead them to fall. That is
Satan's ultimate weapon. Once they fall they become instruments of Satan. Spiritualists must
follow Divine Principle and their leader. When they don't, they are easy prey for Satan. In Korea
there were many ladies who had experience communicating with the spirit world. After joining
our church, they had to follow Father's instructions. If they didn't, but just went their own way,
they were always attacked in the same way: always the problem of the fall. This is why we are
advised not to communicate with the spirit world. If you don't really understand and aren't strong
enough to follow Father and your central figure, then it's better not to communicate with the
spirit world.
Let us pray:
Our loving Heavenly Father, we are so grateful that you are our True Parent and we can become
your true children. Of course we have many shortcomings, but we have a strong desire to
become your true children. Therefore we ask you to guide and lead us, so that we can come to
you and live with you for eternity. Our desire is to realize your ideal world on earth. Many
people long for the ideal world but don't know where or how to find it; they are lost and cannot
find the way.
Our True Parents came to this world on your behalf, to give your truth and love to all mankind.
Without following our True Parents, mankind cannot find its way back to you. This is why our
Father gave your truth and tried to live according to it so that people could recognize him. Satan
is trying hard to destroy your providence and hold all people on his side. This is why people
cannot recognize or follow our True Parents. If they cannot come to our True Parents then we
must go out to them and give them your truth and your love on True Parents' behalf. We must
bring them to True Parents and help them become true children. This is your desire, our desire
and the desire of all fallen people. We really want to become your true warriors, thwarting all Or
Satan's attacks and expanding your territory throughout the world in order to establish your ideal
on earth.
Our Father has given us another chance to repent and unite. He is now in Danbury, willingly
suffering for all of us. We must be grateful to our Father and pray for his safety. We ask you to
be with our True Parents, especially our True Father in Danbury, please protect him. We pray
also that Heung Jin Nim, Jesus and all the saints, good spirits and angels can protect our Father
so that he will soon be able to leave hell on earth and lead us to establish your ideal on earth
within the time period you have planned.
Father, through your grace we could have a wonderful meeting in Camberg. You were with us
the whole time, leading everything. We could share many things and receive your grace and
blessings.
We are so grateful and want to return the love you gave us. Father, please let all of us continue in
our work, let no one fall away before reaching the ultimate goal. We want to return joy to you

436
and our True Parents and realize your ideal as you desire. We want all people to experience true
happiness and peace in your ideal.
We pray all this in the name of our beloved True Parents. Amen.

437
 Our Responsibility As Children
Good morning, I'm happy to see you all again. When I think of our mission, I think of
fundamental things that concern everyone. In the Bible it says that God gave three blessings to
all mankind, not just to Adam and Eve. These three blessings weren't simply given but must be
fulfilled. They were given to everyone, so this means that everyone on earth must fulfill the
contents of these three blessings. I think you all know what they are. The first blessing is to
become perfect, the second one is to multiply perfect children and the third one is to have
dominion over all creation. Most important is to achieve the first blessing, otherwise we cannot
achieve the second and third blessings.
When we hear about the second blessing, we usually think that we must reach perfection first
and then receive the Blessing, form a family and multiply children. But the second blessing can
be achieved even before we start our own family: by having spiritual children. Having spiritual
children is also multiplication or fulfilling God's second blessing. Before we start our family, we
have to bring spiritual children by giving God's words. We must also qualify for the third
blessing. The blessings don't come automatically, but through our effort. If we're not qualified,
then no matter how much God wants to bless us, He cannot. We can only receive God's blessings
according to our level of qualification and maturity.
We know that through the Holy Blessing we are cut off from Satan. But are we completely free
of fallen nature or do we still have fallen nature within us? We inherit fallen nature from our
ancestors and the Blessing doesn't separate us from our physical lineage. We are separated from
Satan spiritually, but we still have the fallen nature we inherited from our ancestors. Then who
will remove our fallen nature? True Parents or God? No, we must do this ourselves. We must
make effort to eradicate the fallen nature rooted in our physical lineage. We cannot get rid of it
through the Blessing but must do it ourselves. Members must clearly understand this, also that
the Blessing is not an end in itself. Of course, through the Blessing, the most difficult condition
is laid for us by True Parents. But we ourselves must tackle and remove our inherited fallen
nature through our daily lives. To do this we must meet and work with many different people,
thereby uncovering and removing our shortcomings one by one. We cannot remove our fallen
nature otherwise, because it won't be revealed. It is best for us to meet as many different people
as possible. By mixing with them we can find our fallen nature and remove it. If we don't even
know what aspects of our character need to be changed, it will be impossible to change them.
This is our struggle.
Parents give birth to and raise children. They cannot raise them to be better than themselves
through their power alone though. Teachers also cannot make their students better than
themselves on their own; there will always be limits. When they add the power of God or
someone who is superior to them, parents can make their children better children and teachers
can make their students better students. Similarly, we have fallen nature and cannot become
better people through our own power alone. We need God's power and that of True Parents and
the saints and sages who have led a higher life than us. By borrowing their power, we can move
from our present state to a higher one. Prayer is needed to bring God and True Parents' power

438
into our lives, without which we cannot overcome our fallen nature. This is why we pray and
study the Bible and Divine Principle, because they are wellsprings of power from a high-level
source. With this heavenly power you can improve yourself, parents can love their children more
and teachers can help their students become better than themselves. One thing is certain, without
this power working in our lives we cannot remove our fallen nature. We must pray to God to
work through us and help us remove our fallen nature, we cannot progress otherwise.
We are told to witness, and our members are trying hard to do so. As we can see, however, we
aren't getting very good results. What are the reasons for this? We can say that people have heard
much criticism of our church and therefore don't want to hear our message. This may be so, but
it's not the only reason. Other countries and members are getting good results even though they
are in similar circumstances.
What do we do when we witness? We give God's word to people, we work as God's spokesman.
We also convey God's heart to people because they don't know God's heart, they don't even
know He exists. We must help them understand that God not only exists, but that He is also
suffering. Even people who believe in God assume He is a joyful God; they don't realize that He
suffers. So we must introduce God's suffering heart to them. God wants to give His love to
mankind, but He has no way to do so without going through people on earth. So we must convey
God's love to the people. God is an invisible God, but He has a personality and wants to express
it through us. We have to connect God's life to the people. We must do these five things when
witnessing.
Witnessing is much more than just teaching people God's word. We must also reveal God's
suffering heart to them, give them God's love and embody God's personality. This is why the
European motto is: "Let us establish the true tradition of God by introducing God to the people
through His truth and our life". Introducing God to the people through our lives means
embodying God's personality in our lives. When they understand that we are children of God, we
can connect them to God's life; they can be reborn and become God's children by receiving new
life. This is multiplication and when we are many, we can have dominion over all of creation.
So, the three blessings can be achieved even before we start our own families. Once you start a
family and have your own children, that is another level of achievement of the second blessing.
But even before that you can multiply and achieve the second blessing. We all know that to
multiply also means to have spiritual children. As we mature, we must be able to multiply
ourselves by witnessing. Reaching perfection and multiplication should occur simultaneously,
not separately. As we grow, we can witness and multiply ourselves and by multiplying we can
grow. We know that the third blessing is to have dominion over all of creation. So, we also need
material, we have to make money; that's part of the third blessing. These three things must be
accomplished as we grow.
I think most of you know about the early days of our church. Members followed their leaders
blindly. They didn't have the time nor the inclination to look around, they just went forward. In
those days they could get good results because they weren't distracted by anything. Consider a
horse and carriage, the driver usually covers the horse's eyes, so he can only see in front of him.

439
This is similar to the situation in our early church. Members just followed what their leaders told
them. That was the age of servants or small children who must be told everything by their
parents. Many years have passed since then and Father has explained many things, including
things which aren't mentioned in the Divine Principle. Also, most of our members are blessed
now. Is this a move forward or backward? What do you think? Forward. I'd like to agree with
you, but there is one thing we must remember. If we fulfill the conditions of the Blessing we can
be said to be marching forward, otherwise we're moving backwards.
In the beginning you followed whatever your leader said; now you're different, you're growing
up. When you were little children your parents taught you what to do. But you're not children
anymore, you are grown up and able to think for yourselves. This means you have to make your
own decisions. This is a sign that you are growing up. What does God expect of you once you
are full-grown? If we are mature children, we must be able to understand God's heart and His
desire for us. What do you think God's desire for us is? God wants us to be His true
representatives. He doesn't want us to be servants who just follow orders; He wants us to be lords
of creation. God needs representatives who can take responsibility throughout the universe on
His behalf. In Korean the word is chuin, which means landlord, owner or host: the opposite of a
guest. We should have this consciousness of being landlords and hosts. Then we will know what
to do. You may have many ideas already and think in many ways, but if you don't acquire this
consciousness of chuin, what do you have? Nothing really, nothing will be left. God gave us the
power of discernment to enable us to become lords of creation, not to look after our own
personal interests. That is not the purpose. But what is the reality of our church and our
members? Do we really have this consciousness of lordship? If not, our church is destined to
decline.
We're not little children anymore. We can and must think and make decisions for ourselves. This
is why we call this the Children's Age, which means that we children are the lords, the central
figures. This is the real meaning of the Children's Age. Earlier it was the Parents' Age, during
which we were small children; we had to be told what to do. But the Children's Age means we
have reached maturity and are the central figures. So, we must consider the situation and make
decisions on our own. I think this is good, because once you are blessed you look around and
think about many things. That's alright, but one thing you must realize is that you are the lord,
the central figure of God's providence. You shouldn't forget this. It's okay to look around and
find your position, but don't forget that you are the central figure, then you will know what to do
in any situation. God wants us to be mature children; we shouldn't have to be told every little
thing that needs to be done.
God needs many central figures. Each couple should take that position. True Parents were in that
position during the Parents' Age. They led everything, and we were told what to do. In the
Children's Age we must do what our True Parents did in the past, we must assume the
responsibility they bore earlier. When we do this, we can say that this is our age; we will be the
owners, the central figures and can take responsibility for it. When there is something that needs
to be done in our church or our society, we shouldn't look at it as if we were an outsider but
should consider it our job. God wants us to develop this consciousness of being lords of creation.

440
This is essential. Once we possess this consciousness, we will recognize what needs to be done
and do it.
The reason we aren't getting good results is that we are so preoccupied with our own
circumstances that we forget our position. We forget that we are central figures, lords of God's
providence. This is the main reason we can't bring good results. If we seriously feel: "This is my
God-given mission," it won't make any difference whether we are engaged in business or
witnessing activity nor whether we live in a center or not because wherever we are God will be
able to work through us. And when God works with us, we can bring great results.
As I said earlier, when we work without God's power, we cannot achieve what we want. We try
very hard to witness to people, but it is very difficult to win their trust. There are many reasons
for this. Many people have heard bad things about our church. This makes it more difficult to
reach them, it's true. But we cannot blame our low witnessing results on this. Elsewhere
members witness under the same circumstances, but with good results. Why? They are able to
mobilize God and good spirits to work with them. As a result, they can touch people's hearts and
gain members. We will never gain good results if we work alone. We must mobilize God and the
good spirit world, then we can get good results.
How can we do this? Of course, we must pray, but we also have to change and realize that we are
chuin: people who will take responsibility for this world. When we have this consciousness God
will work with us. True Parents have this strong consciousness of lordship. Father feels that if he
fails, God's providence will also fail. He has a strong sense of responsibility which we lack.
When we develop the same deep sense of responsibility as True Parents, things will change. We
need this consciousness of being chuin: that this is our nation, our work and our responsibility.
Then when we pray, God and good spirits will come help us. Now is the time for us to realize
that we are the ones to take responsibility for this nation before God. We represent God and at
the same time we represent Germany. So actually, God and Germany can be united through us. If
you are God's representative as well as Germany's, God and Germany can connect in you. God
needs such people.
German members tell me that many problems from the past are being solved now. So, this is the
time to fulfill our mission. From now on couples must plant the consciousness of lordship within
themselves. You may feel unworthy to be lords or representatives of God, but even if you aren't
perfect yet, God needs you to be His representative to whatever degree you can. If you are 50%
perfect, then God needs you to be a 50% representative. If you are 60% perfect, you can be His
60% representative. You will lose everything if you wait to become 100% perfect. There's no
time for that. You must represent God to the best of your ability as you are. Germany will change
if the blessed couples living here have the conviction that they are lords of their nation.
We read in the Bible that when God wanted to destroy Sodom, Abraham asked Him if He would
destroy the city if there were fifty righteous people there. Ultimately God agreed to spare the city
even if there were only ten righteous people there. We have many more than that. If we all
become His representatives, God can do great things for this country and Europe. Your physical
health is greatly affected by your state of mind; your mind can control and influence your

441
physical body. Likewise, if the members and blessed couples of our church have the
consciousness of being God's representatives it can have a positive influence on this country. Of
course, 72 couples aren’t that many, nonetheless if they are all aware that they are God's
representatives they can do much to improve the atmosphere. I don't worry too much about the
results now. What concerns me is our state of mind: how deep our feeling of being connected to
God and True Parents is. This is the essential thing. We shouldn't be discouraged by low results
but take hope and focus on becoming true representatives of God. We must pray and make effort
to accomplish this.
We must realize that God has great expectations of each one of us. He thinks of us as central
figures in His providence, so we must recognize that we are the lords of this earth. Wherever you
live, you are the lord, not a guest. Guests come and go, but the host or lord lives there
permanently and takes responsibility for everything that happens there. Especially blessed
couples are lords where they live. God can work through lords, He can use His power as the Lord
of all creation. He cannot exercise his power without having lords on earth, because He can only
work through physical people. God needs representatives everywhere on earth. Blessed couples
must become representatives He can work through. This is the ideal of God's Blessing and the
mission of blessed couples and families.
Anyway, we have to perfect ourselves, so it must be possible. Don't you think so? We must
believe it is possible. God isn't asking us to do anything impossible. But members often think,
"How can I ever reach perfection?" You will never reach perfection if you feel that way. God
created man with the ability to reach perfection. This doesn't mean we won't make mistakes
anymore, but that we can be His representatives and do His work. Everyone should reach that
state. Of course, it will take some time, but we should be confident that we can reach perfection.
We all know the importance of prayer. There should be trinities in each nation who pray for the
fulfillment of God's providence in that nation. Our work and our prayer must be combined. Hard
work alone won't bring good results; it must be supported by our prayer. I feel that we don't have
enough prayer for our mission. We should pray harder and attract the spirit world's assistance. If
you do this then when you want to visit someone, he may have a dream about you coming. Such
things can happen. In military terminology this is called a combined operation or an air, sea and
land operation. In battle the air and ground forces must work together. In the spiritual war those
people living on earth are the Army and the spirit world, which transcends time and space, is the
Air Force. The Army and Air Force must cooperate. Before making a landing one calls in air
support to destroy the enemy defenses so that the ground troops can occupy the enemy's
positions without great losses.
We must do the same thing. Prayer is our way of calling in air support to attack Satan. Once
Satan is driven away from someone, he will become innocent and natural and we can reach his
heart easily. If he is occupied by evil spirits, he cannot open his heart. Once the evil spirits are
driven out by our air attack, he will be open to receive God's words. We have to do this. One
reason we aren't getting good results is that we have neglected this aspect of our work. We must
always keep this in mind. God wants to work together with us in His restoration providence.
Good spirits want to help us as well. We must join with them and work together, otherwise we

442
work in vain. Before you go witnessing, pray and ask good spirits to precede you and pave the
way.
Tomorrow is October 1st, so we should begin the last quarter of the year tomorrow with prayer
and a good conscience. We must know our position: we are the central figures of God's
providence at this time. This is the Children's Age and should differ from the Parents' Age. We
are the central figures, everything rests on our shoulders. We are chuin, lords and hosts. God
wants to have many chuin because He has no physical body and cannot control this world
without one. So, He needs chuin, not just followers or servants. We have many members, but if
they're not chuin God cannot work through them. God wants to have as many chuin as possible,
not just one or two. So, each of us must become chuin then God can control everything through
us. This is His desire. Thank you.
Let's pray together:
Our loving Heavenly Father, we are so grateful that we could come before you as your children
at this time in your restoration providence. Even though we are weak and small, you cannot
fulfill your will or consummate your providence without us. We are so valuable to you, you
really want to work together with us. Father, we must understand this and make ourselves
completely available for your providence. You want to visit us, but many times we are closed
and don't accept you in our lives. Then you are sad and must leave without any result. Father, we
want to open ourselves, so you can come whenever you need us as your instruments to fulfill
your will on earth.
Father, you've asked us to become your true representatives and children and to demonstrate
your love and your truth through our lives. We really want to achieve your ideal. You gave each
of us three blessings to fulfill. We must all reach perfection, multiply your children through our
activities and regain ownership of all creation. Father, when we achieve these three blessings, we
can realize your ideal on this earth. If we don't become your representatives, you can never work
through us or achieve your ideal. We truly want to be like our True Parents and take
responsibility for everything we do. We are not servants or simple followers, but your
representatives. We really want to become like you, accepting and fulfilling all responsibilities
given us. You would never ask us to do the impossible. We must realize this, and have complete
trust in you, working together with you to achieve your ideal. Our desire is to make you a happy
God. We don't know enough about you and your truth, Father, but we do want to become your
true children. Through our True Parents we have learned about you and your heart and have
received your love. We want to express your truth and love through our lives and activities.
Father, we want to reach peoples' hearts, so they can understand that you are working with us.
Father, all people are longing for true happiness, true peace and the ideal. They are looking for
these things but cannot find them. We must show them that what they are seeking is here with us.
Through our truth, our life and our love we must help them find what they're looking for. Father,
you are the source of true happiness, true peace and all ideals. We know this. When we become
your representatives, we can surely show people that what they are looking for can be found here
in our church. We must do this, Father.

443
We pray for our True Parents, especially for our True Father suffering in Danbury. By becoming
one with our Abel brothers and sisters we can free our True Parents. Also, by becoming one with
the Cain churches we can lay a condition to free our Father. This is why we are reaching out to
ministers and explaining the purpose and activities of our church. We want them to understand
that our purpose and theirs are the same and that we should work together to achieve our
common goal: your goal. In this way we can complete the condition to vindicate our True
Parents.
Until this time, you weren't certain we were your true representatives. We are your
representatives; you cannot work without us. You can't find anyone else to work with. Father, we
are so grateful we can be your children at this time. We know that this is the Children's Age,
when all children must be mature and take responsibility for your providence. Father, we truly
want to fulfill our portion of responsibility. We ask you to be with us and give us courage, power
and energy; lead us to final victory on earth. We ask your blessing upon all members. We want
to return great joy and satisfaction to you and become your happy children.
We pray all this in the name of our True Parents. Amen.

444
 Let Us Make God a Happy God
Good morning, it's wonderful to come to Spain and be able to enjoy the sunshine and meet many
brothers and sisters. I think you all know what German weather is like. It is usually cloudy, rainy
and cold, so I'm especially happy to be here in such nice weather. I think everyone likes sunshine
and pleasant, warm temperatures. Man cannot live without nature; we live in the bosom of
nature, but we also live with people. Do you like living with cold people, warm people or hot
people? No one wants to live in a cold windy place. Likewise no one enjoys living with cold
windy people; everyone wants to live with people who are warm and soft, with a good heart.
God created the world in order to establish His ideal upon it. But through the fall man established
a world of tragedy instead. We must restore the world to its original state of peace and harmony.
The ideal world can be compared to springtime. We want to restore spring to this world by
making all men people of spring with warm good hearts. When we live with such people we will
be living in a world of spring.
There is a small baby here. How do you feel when you see a baby? You feel good; it's a pleasant
feeling isn't it? How can a baby cause such feelings? Babies can give joy to others just by being
themselves. From this we can see that God created man to give joy to those around him. When
you see young boys and girls you feel happy, because they have purity in their hearts; they are
not contaminated with sin. Thus you feel joy from them. Can you experience the same joy when
they are older? As they grow older they become more and more like fallen people: contaminated.
They lose their purity, their innocence and their simple heart and we cannot receive joy from
them anymore. Actually man is more precious than the rest of creation. We feel joy when we see
the creation, so why can't we feel joy from man? Obviously something is wrong with man: with
us.
I visited Toledo yesterday and saw the wonderful cathedral there. It was built between the 13th
and 15th centuries; it took almost 300 years to build and is famous for its many wonderful
sculptures and paintings. In that age men had strong faith in God and they wanted to express
their respect and gratitude to God through sculpture and painting. It is moving to see. But how
does God feel when He sees these creations? Of course God enjoys beautiful art. But He created
man to be more precious than any other creation; He would be happier if man expressed the
original nature given him at the time of his creation, much happier than seeing wonderful statues
and paintings. God wanted to have many objects of joy, this is why He multiplied so many
people on earth. There are more than 4 billion people on earth; how happy God would be if each
of us became more beautiful than any sculpture or painting ever created; When I visited the
cathedral yesterday I felt God's sorrow. Even though man has made many beautiful works of art,
God is sad because we are not as beautiful as He originally intended us to be.
We must become like babies, with the natural ability to give joy and happiness to others. We
have a long way to go before we reach that point. Jesus said, a,,, unless you turn and become like
children, you will never enter the Kingdom of Heaven." (Matt. 18:3) Many people interpret this
to mean man must become pure and innocent as a baby. But the deeper meaning of this passage
is that we must become people who can give joy to others. When we become such people, we

445
can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. This is the purpose of our life of faith: to become such people.
Many people have faith in God without knowing their goal; they don't know their destination.
They go to church to receive God's blessing, but forget the fundamental point. We must pray to
God to make us people who can give joy to others. We must become such people; that is our
goal.
How can we reach this goal? Of course it is important to know our goal. If we don't know our
goal we can never reach it. We go this way and that, changing direction all the time without ever
finding the right way. Thus the important thing is to know our goal. This is first. Next we must
know how to reach it. We know from the Divine Principle that man received original sin through
the fall. We have inherited sins from our ancestors as well. Our ancestors' sins are passed on for
us to resolve. We also have collective sins for which we must take responsibility together with
all mankind. And finally we also have personal sins. We have to indemnify and resolve these
four types of sin. God didn't create man with sin; He created man sinless. God has been trying to
cleanse man's sins throughout His providence. This is the work of God; the Messiah comes for
this purpose.
In our church we have something called the Blessing. Men and women are matched and then
blessed in holy matrimony. Even those who are already married can receive the Blessing from
God. By receiving the Blessing our spiritual connection to Satan is severed; our original sin is
removed. But only our original sin is removed; our ancestral, collective and personal sins remain.
The most difficult sin to remove, however, is our original sin. No matter how hard we try we
cannot remove our original sin without the Messiah. What about our other sins though? Can the
Messiah remove our inherited sins or our collective and personal sins? No, this is our
responsibility, not the Messiah's. So even after we receive the Blessing, we have to work to
indemnify our inherited, collective and personal sin. Members often forget this, thinking that
everything is restored through the Blessing. That's not true.
God's original nature cannot blossom within us unless we resolve our inherited, collective and
personal sins. Even if we don't have a relationship with Satan, God's original nature still cannot
blossom. When God created man He gave him His divine nature. So from birth we possess God's
divine nature. Unfortunately, it is obscured by our fallen nature; it has been covered over with
many layers of dirt. Centuries of sin and fallen nature have been dumped on our original nature,
thus concealing it. If we don't remove this burden, our original nature cannot be expressed. We
are trying to do this through our life of faith. But we must make great effort. Our problem is how
to remove our fallen nature. Can we remove it by ourselves?
When we live by ourselves we tend to forget that we have fallen nature, because we aren't
confronted with it. Our fallen nature is only exposed when we come into contact with others.
How do we make stone into powder? If the stone stays alone can it become powder? It must
come into contact with another material. Contact between two surfaces is needed before a mill or
a grinding machine can function properly. Likewise to remove our fallen nature we need contact
with others. When we live with others sometimes we fight; problems arise. By overcoming these
problems and through perseverance, we can remove a small amount of our fallen nature. It's
important to live with others so that this process can take place. I don't know about Spain, but in

446
other nations there are members who don't want to live with other members. They say they can't
live with other people, that it is too difficult for them. If that is the case, they have no chance to
eradicate their fallen nature. Naturally it's easier to live alone, but the purpose of a life of faith is
to overcome one's fallen nature and reach perfection, not to live an easy and comfortable life. We
have many rough edges in our nature that need to be polished. When someone hits them they fall
away, like grinding or milling. Our personality can only be rounded out through such contact, so
it's good to have people who are strict with us. If we can learn to love those who cause us
discomfort, we can be victors.
We want to remove our fallen nature completely; then our original nature can work fully. Our
original nature has been suppressed, it cannot work; but when we get rid of our fallen nature, our
divine nature will be expressed and we will be people of original heavenly nature. The purpose
of our life of faith is to become people of divine nature as God created us. Such a person is a
natural man. What is nature's cause? God. So when we become a man of nature we become a
man of God. We must realize, however, that if we are the only one to become a man of God it
won't have much value. If everyone else stays the same how can I be happy? I cannot. In order
for us to be content our neighbors must also become natural people. So we must help them. Even
if your family is perfect you'll still have problems if your neighbors aren't. So we have to make
all people and families perfect. Only then can we say we live in the Kingdom of Heaven. In this
way we can realize the importance of introducing God to people and helping them rediscover
their original nature. This is why we witness.
You must understand your mission when you witness. The Bible says we should give God's
words to others. In our church we have 40-day witnessing conditions. When we witness we
spread God's words. God has no physical body, so we must be His spokesman. We must also
introduce God's heart to people. Many people know that God exists, but they don't know that He
suffers. Many Christians believe that God is an almighty God. They don't know how much He
suffers because of His lost children. How can He be happy when He has lost His children? God
is searching desperately for them. God cannot stop to rest until He finds his lost children. This is
God's heart. Could you relax if your child was lost? No, you wouldn't sleep until you found your
child. God's situation is much worse than that: all of mankind is lost. We must let the people
know of God's suffering heart. God wants to give His love to all mankind. Even though they are
fallen God still loves them; they are His children. So when we witness we must convey God's
love to the people we meet. By introducing God's heart and giving people God's love and truth
we connect them to God and new life. When we witness with God's spirit, love and life we can
inspire them to return to God and thus bring God great joy.
We should also know that we grow by witnessing. I said earlier that we can remove our fallen
nature by coming into contact with many people. Witnessing is a good way to meet many people
and remove your fallen nature. People will insult and persecute you because they don't
understand you. But if you can love and forgive them you can overcome your fallen nature and
rid yourself of it. God wants us to achieve two things through witnessing: to convey His heart to
the people and improve ourselves. Which of the two is more important? Self perfection. God
desires this most of all, so this is our primary goal. Giving His words to people is our secondary

447
goal. So if you don't bring any members after witnessing all day long, you will lose power and
motivation if you forget that the primary purpose of witnessing is self perfection. When we do
something without result, we cannot continue. Something must return; that is the law of give and
take action. We are easily depressed if we work hard without any result. But if we remember that
the primary purpose of witnessing is to improve our character and perfect ourselves, we will
never lose power, but be able to persevere. We can still achieve the primary goal, so we gain
something for our effort. If we remember this we can persevere without any loss of power.
Fund raising is the same. Fund raisers often think only of making money. Of course we need
money, but the primary purpose of fund raising is to improve and perfect ourselves. This is the
primary goal; making money is secondary. So even if you don't make much money you can still
carry on if you remember the primary purpose of fund raising. God is much wiser than us. He
always gives us two purposes, so that by doing one thing we can gain two results. When we love
others we not only give love, but receive it in return. So by loving others we can pleas others and
be happy ourselves. There are two purposes in everything we do. God is so wonderful, He made
everything like this. When we work for God, God always give us much more. Even if we don't
believe it God still gives us something. We have such a wonderful God. So if we keep Him with
us all the time there is no need to worry; everything will be fine.
We know that we must defeat Satan, we have to be able to control him. We also know that to do
this we have to be one with True Parents and God. Then what do we have to do to become one
with True Parents and God? We've heard that we have to love them, but this is very difficult. We
don't live with them, so how can we learn to love them? Loving True Parents has become a
vague concept to many. So I will give some examples of how to become one with True Parents.
You all know the story of Jacob in the Old Testament, right? He received the name Israel
because he was the first victor in God's providence. He worked for his uncle Laban in Haran for
21 years. His uncle deceived him many times, but he continued to work hard and eventually
established a family and became wealthy by trusting in God and faithfully obeying His
instructions. What did Jacob's descendants have to do in order to inherit the name Israel? Did
they have to suffer for 21 years in Haran as Jacob did? No, they could gain the name by
inheriting Jacob's faith. The divided kingdoms were both descendants of Jacob, but the northern
kingdom lost faith and was cut off from Israel. They were Israel's physical descendants, but
because they lost their faith they were no longer his spiritual offspring. From this we can
understand the importance of inheriting faith.
Our True Parents have worked so hard and suffered so much to establish a victorious foundation.
Father has suffered for 40 years, passing through a difficult course. What do we have to do to
inherit his victorious foundation? Must we go to a labor camp as Father did? That is too difficult;
we couldn't do that. So we must know how our Father gained victory. The main reason Father
could gain victory is that like Jacob he has absolute faith in God. We also need absolute faith in
God. This is the first requirement. The next reason is that he knows God's heart and has God's
love. As a result he could endure great hardship. So we also need to inherit God's heart and love.
When Father was in Hungnam, he was in his enemy Satan's territory, nevertheless he worked
hard and received three citations from the camp superintendent as a result. He also has a

448
wonderful personality; all the inmates respected him. Because of these attributes he was saved.
So we must inherit these things. When we have absolute faith in God, embody God's heart and
love and have a good personality we can inherit True Parents' victorious foundation. We are
spared the severe conditions our Father had to endure. So to become one with our True Parents
means to inherit their faith and God's heart and personality. So we have a clear goal, to become a
natural man as our True Father is. Because God is the source of nature, when we become such
people we become sons and daughters of God and can inherit everything.
Everyone must enter the spirit world eventually. Even small babies must go to the spirit world
after 80 or 90 years. There is no exception. Have you ever considered that? Imagine: not one of
the 4 billion people on earth now will be here in a century. We'll all be in the spirit world and the
world will be filled with new people. What awaits us in the spirit world? It's good to know what
happens when you go to spirit world. This is man's privilege; other animals cannot learn from
another's experience, man can. Actually we do this everyday. We go to school and learn many
things based on the research of others. We don't experiment ourselves, others already did and we
benefit from their knowledge. So without repeating their research we can receive the knowledge
they gained. There are people who have been to the spirit world and wrote books about their
experience there. I am curious about life in the spirit world, so I read many of those books. I read
many books and found that all these people were greeted by a spirit of light upon entering the
spirit world, that is an angel that asks what you did in your life on earth and what kind of life you
led there. The reason the angel asks you what kind of life you have led is to determine where you
can go in the spirit world. If you give the right answer you can go to the Kingdom of Heaven. If
not, you go to some bad place or even Hell; it depends on your answer.
Then what is the right answer? If you can say you have absolute faith in God, that you embody
the heart and love of God and always tried to give God's heart and love to others, then you can
enter the Kingdom of Heaven immediately. If you only lived for yourself and your family
though, the angel will say, "I'm sorry but you cannot enter Heaven." By living your life to make
others happy, by serving the world and doing God's will you live the life of a man of divine faith,
heart, love and personality. If we try to make God happy, He will also try to make us happy. Isn't
that logical? So He must send us to a good place. We know God is our parent, who prepared
everything for His children. Everything He prepared should become ours. It is important that
God is my God, not someone else's. God must become the personal God of each one of us.
Everyone must be able to say "God is my parent". Then we will be His sons and daughters. If
everybody becomes like this, it will be the Kingdom of Heaven.
When God is happy we can also be happy, because God is the cause and source. Once God
becomes a happy God, we will automatically be happy people. Currently though this is a world
of tragedy and God isn't happy, but troubled and suffering. So we must make God happy. We
know we are few in number and not very capable; we are ordinary people. But we must
remember that even a small baby delights its parents. So even though we are only few in number
and unskilled, we can still make God happy. God promised to spare Sodom if Abraham could
find ten righteous men in the city. (Gen. 18:32) So even though we're not a big family, if we do
good things for God, we can please Him and He will spare the world and continue

449
His work of restoration. We have very few members here, but if we serve God and do His will,
He will bless this nation. We want to work hard so God can bless our nation. God wants this as
well. If we do this, history will note that Spain received God's blessing because of us and we can
proudly say, "We did our part."
Let us pray together:
Our dear loving Heavenly Father, we thank you; we are so grateful to be able to come here this
morning to receive your words and understand your heart. You have worked so hard and suffered
so much to restore your lost children, but we not only didn't heed your voice, we actually resisted
you. Still you continued because you are the parent of all mankind. Even though we didn't know
your truth, your heart or your love, as our parent you continued to try to bring us back to you.
We have been chosen from the multitude to know your truth. We want to become your dutiful
sons and daughters, fulfill your ideal on earth and console your suffering heart. Father, you
cannot achieve your ideal without ideal people on earth. We are determined to overcome our
many shortcomings and become such people. We want to introduce you to all people so they can
understand your heart, your love and your truth and become original children. Then you can be a
God of happiness and all mankind can be happy. This is your desire, Father. So even though we
must endure great difficulties we want to continue our mission and see the day when you and all
mankind can share joy and happiness together.
Father, now True Parents are on earth and we can learn your truth and love through them. We
must be grateful to our True Parents for their hard work. Even now True Father is suffering in
Danbury. We ask you to protect him and hasten the day he will be free to work with us again and
see the victorious day.
This nation of Spain did many wonderful things for you in the past. But now they don't
understand your new truth. We want to introduce your truth to them and make this nation your
nation so you can receive glory from it. Father, please remember all those who are working hard
to restore this nation. They don't have much and suffer often, but when you're with them they can
persevere. We ask you to pour your strength and blessing upon them that they can return glory to
you.
We pray all this in the name of our True Parents. Amen.

450